Unforgotten

Chapters

Some Details
Tailing Behind
Letter Home
Gaining by Giving
Concerns of Home
Investigations
A story from Daisy
Passing Preparations.
Curious to Know
Cold Acting
False Guidance
Expected Coming
Home at Last
Around the Royals
Some time to Talk
A date to Miss
The other Night
Things to Mend
Questions that Are
Pool Day
Panic Attack
Casting of Blood
Things to Come
Shadow Guard's Creation
Position of Things
Moments Before
First Week Cadet
Agreements
A change to season
A Day to Reflect
Spa's Warm Welcome
Results
A fresh Start
Everyday Things
In the Background.
Introducing your Neighbors
CMC: Mystery Detective's
Working with Enchantments

Some Details

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship Is Magic

Night had finally passed over Equestria by the time Masquerade had reached the outer reaches of Canterlot. Over the edge of the chariot he was in, he was greeted to the sight of a lit up city that was slightly scarred from the recent battle it had. In those same scarred areas, the signs of drones working nonstop could be picked out, as both commons and ponies alike over watched them.

The sight brought some sense of peace to the infiltrators mind, knowing that he had partially done what he had set out to do. But there were no illusions in his mind that his work was done. The changelings in Canterlot may be known, but who knows how many ponies were now looking around their homes with some paranoia. Ponyville had yet to show this paranoia, but it was building ever so slightly over the weeks past.

Sooner or later both Twilight and I need to address that. It was a realization he had about their predicament, but knew couldn't be just dropped on the residence. They were, after all, known to panic when something unexpected happens. Which still begged the question why they chose to live so close to the Everfree Forest in the first place.

Rolling his eyes in thought, Mask figured, once the situation in Caterlot is resolved and things calm down a little, then we can tell Ponyville of the changelings in it.

Feeling the chariot shift into a decent, Masquerade relaxed himself and got ready for his first real assignment given by Princess Luna herself. It wasn't the prospect of meeting Luna that left him nervous, but the unknowns of the mission he might get. The changeling was not kidding about the letter being vague. All that was said in lengthy words was that he was required to come, have weapons on hoof and expect to be on the field for a while.

Taking one final breath, the chariot set down and stilled for the Masquerade to depart. The infiltrator only gave a curt nod to the guards who brought him there, then started to scan his surroundings for anything worth notting.

With a grin back on his face, Mask greeted, “Why, hello Captain Armor, how are you this fine evening?” Making his way to the guard captain himself, who stood with his processional stance.

“I’m doing quite well, thanks for asking.” Shining Armor smiled in return, “Though I don't know how long I’ll be staying as captain of the guard.” Waving the black stallion to follow.

Doing as asked, Mask followed the guard caption before asking, “Why. Are you thinking of retiring early?” Earning him a slight glare from the guard captain while adding, “I mean, I can understand if you need to with all the stress and work involved…not to mention the recruits!”

Chuckling a bit at the last one, Shining shook his head and told, “No, it has more to do with my position changing because I married a princess.” But couldn't help but smirk, “Though, not dealing with new recruits sounds nice.”

“Right, you’re practically a prince charming now, aren’t you?” Masquerade asked mostly in thought, mostly wondering what sort of changes will happen with such a shift in power. With this in thought, the changeling asked, “How is Cadence by the way, Twinkles would be ecstatic to hear from her old foal sitter.”

After nodding to a few guard that they both pasted, Shining Armor said, “Much better during our honeymoon.” Smiling at the thought, “We took a few days to have some R&R since the invasion before coming back to help with the repairs on Canterlot.”

The grin on Mask’s face slightly shifted at the white stallions words while he slyly said, “I’m sure you two had some time to unwind in all sorts of—”

“Don’t” The guard caption cut off, “Just don’t.” Doing his best to keep a straight face, “I may let you off the hook some when it’s you and my sister, but don't involve my love life into those jokes of yours.”

Rolling his eyes, Mask responded with a lazy grin and salute, “Aye aye, captain strict!” Getting another suffering sigh from the unicorn guard that slightly muttered to himself about the changelings.

“Oh, and speaking of you sister.” Mask brought back up, “She’s doing good. Been spending some extra time in her lab running tests on changeling samples and how they could forward magical and scientific values forwards.” Then shook his head ruefully, “Honestly I think she works way too much for her own good.”

Chuckling at that, Shinning joked, “Considering trying your hoof at another mare less busy in her research?”

Widening his eyes, Mask dramatically told, “Anarchy forbid!” Placing a hoof on his chest, “I would never consider the thought.” While explaining casually, “Besides, if I did, I’m sure I wouldn't survive the following experiments she might try on me.”

Shining Armor laughed at that, finding the idea more ridiculous in his head. He knew Twilight would never do that to another living thing. But it sounded like it would make an effective threat to use on the changeling by the sound of it.

“I don’t think Twily would have it in herself to do that to you.” Shining continued to chuckle while leading the infiltrator.

Turning up his nose at Shining's amusement, Masquerade said, “Say what you will, sir white-knight, but your sister can be terrifying when angered.” Recalling the short story Apple Jack told him when the whole Gabby Gums fiasco made Twilight go on a mare hunt.

Not too long after Mask has said his piece, did they stop at the doors leading to the dinning hall, and Shining Armor told in a more professional tone, “Both Princess Luna and Celestia await you inside.” Then nodded to the infiltrator while turning to leave.

Tracking the guard captain for a moment, Masquerade turned his attention back to the doors. Pushing one open silently as he could and slipping in just as quietly. He shut the door with an equal amount of silence, mostly out of habit from his own training.

He was a little surprised to not only find the two princesses inside, but also a changeling heir with four other changelings with capes over their weapons standing guard. Scanning over the room, Masquerade was glad to find solar guards around too, but still decided to feel them out if they weren’t what they seemed.

Satisfied, Masquerade returned his attention to the changeling heir, who was talking to both princesses over trade agreements. Running his eyes over her much slimmer form, he easily recognized her, “Greetings, Opulent of the Quasi clan.” And made his way over to Luna.

Opulent didn't show any outward surprise, as she somewhat aware when the other changeling had came into the room. “Greetings to you as well, Masquerade of the Malek clan.” She greeted in return, shifting her eyes from the assorted documents to the mentioned changeling-currently-unicorn.

Taking his place next to Luna, Mask corrected, “I’m not a Malek anymore.” Being sure to keep his feelings hidden from the other changelings in the room. He could tell that whatever tolerance the other changelings in the room had quickly turn into suspicion. Opulent herself only seemed slightly puzzled however.

Lifting a brow, the current head to the Quasi asked, “Not a Malek anymore?” Receiving a nod from her words. Somewhat crossing her hooves on the table, Opulent only stated, “So your a rouge changeling now?”

The silent stare Masquerade gave was enough to tell Opulent everything, even if she could not sense the other heirs feelings anymore. On normal circumstances, she would have reconsidered her idea now that she found out the infiltrator was now branded a rouge. But the more she thought on it, the more it seemed to be more appropriate.

Princess Luna had decided to speak at this time, filling in the the blanks for the infiltrator, “Masquerade, we have call for thy presents for a task requested by Opulent here.” Motioning with her head towards the changeling mare, who kept her eyes on them both. “She has received information that may put her clan at risk, and by extension, Equestria as well.”

Looking between the two, Masquerade asked, “And what would that be?” Settling his sights on Opulent, “A spy in your home? Dangerous rouge on the lose?” Starting to name some things off the top of his head.

“More along the lines of spying on a old enemy.” Opulent calmly told, “One I believe will be attempting to start their war on my clan once again.” Lighting up her jagged horn with magic to start searching her bags once more, pulling out a scroll, “This scroll should have the basics of what we knew of this clan, and may aid you in infiltrating them.” Offering it out.

Looking at the offered scroll with only the smallest hint of apprehension, Masquerade used his magic to grasp it and open it to scan its contents. While he did, Celestia spoke up saying, “We would also like for you to gather as much information as you can and report it to us. It will hopefully help safeguard our boarders further from this potentially hostile group.”

Masquerade nodded, asking,”You plan on telling the Lue and Gem clans too?” Keeping in mind that both changing clans would not be to thrilled if they were kept out of the loop. After all, with how many changelings now lurk out in the open, keeping secrets will be a lot more harder for the princesses if they decided to keep any.

“I’ll be sure to send copies of your report to them myself.” Celestia nodded.

Watching the infiltrator continue to read, Luna asked, “Are you truly ready for this task and prepared for an early departure?” Wondering if Twilight Sparkle’s word on the infiltrators skills are as true as she said.

Slowly nodding, Masquerade told, “It wont be easy, seeing as I’m dealing with a clan I hardly know, but I can adapt.” Rolling the scroll back up grinning, “In fact, this bit of information, no matter how old, helps give me an idea how to act and stay under the radar until I can fully move around freely.”

That same grin slipped away as Mask folded his hooves before himself on the table saying, “Though I feel I should ask why you would need me for this Opulent.” gesturing to the other changelings in the room, “I can tell those are ranger changelings, they are nearly as good as any infiltrator like myself.”

Before Opulent could say a word, Luna cut in, “I thought Opulent said they were her knights?” Sending a look to her sister as if asking if she might have heard wrong.

“Knights usually have more heavy armor, or even some light armor for extra protection.” Masquerade told simply, “And their more trained to be frontline fighters, not guards.” Giving pointed looks to each changeling common in the room, Masquerade concluded, “Moreover, knights follow a clear leadership lineup of a commander and his underlings.”

“That does not help us understand why Opulent would lie about who guards her, or what rangers are.” Celestia pointed out to the infiltrator, suitably reminding him that she and her sister still knew little about changing culture and ways.

Blinking and giving a sheepish smile, Masquerade apologized, “Uh, sorry about that.” Clearing his throat and explaining, “There are many specialization's changelings can follow or taught, each divided into three arts known as Tome, Sword and Cloak.”

Patting his chest, the rouge changing explained, “I fall into the Cloak category, and my specialization is infiltrator.” Then pointed to the changeling commons in the room saying, “Rangers fall into the Sword category, and act like special operations that work in squads to do a task. Such as tracking down rouge elements, dealing with high priority targets in battle, search and rescue operations…” Then sent a look to Opulent who was trying her best not to shift in place, “Or protect the current clan head.”

While the room went into a quiet lull, the four apparent ranger’s collectively gave Masquerade glares, while Opulent calmed herself and confessed, “They are what you say, but I felt the need to hid what they are.” Giving backwards looks to the commons, giving them a look that told them to stay where they were. Drawing in another breath she continued, “They are, after all, the only rangers I have left.”

Having a slightly downcast gaze, Opulent sadly said, “With the events that had led up to this, I had to sent a squad of my rangers to investigate, but only one came back.” Feeling slightly irritated at the prospect of losing more of her kinsmen.

Looking to Masquerade she told, “It is why I am asking for your aid from the Princesses. I know how well changeling infiltrators such as you can get the information needed.”

“There is also the fact Opulent seems to not have any infiltrators under her command.” Luna spoke up as well, adding with, “Opulent requires your aid, so she might have plausible deniability in any further involvement.”

Mutely, the infiltrator nodded in understanding to both of them, finding their logic sound enough. Celestia chose this moment to speak up, and ask, “Are you sure your fit for this task?” Grabbing the disguised changelings attention, “You seem a little suspicious of Opulent and her clan.” Narrowing her eyes some.

With a grin showing itself once more, Masquerade stated, “I wouldn't be a good infiltrator if I trusted everypony around me.” Still holding on to his paranoia.

Snorting, Opulent somewhat agreed, “Most changing infiltrators don’t, so I suppose your suspicion was just out of habit.” But only got that same grin from the faux unicorn.

Seeing as the black unicorn was filled in enough, Luna addressed, “Masquerade.” Getting his attention once more, “In light of this information, are you prepared to undergo this task we set before thee?”

Receiving a single nod from the infiltrator, Luna told, “Then get some rest, for tomorrow you shalt depart early in the morn by my guard.”

After being lead into his own quarters for the night, Masquerade took a seat at the desk in the guest room, going over the scroll partaking to this Salient clan. First in it was how their clan was structured, something like that of the Willed clan and their warrior mindset. It was a rare trait in changelings, and not often seen considering their natural skill set. What wasn't a rare trait was their apparent love for conquest.

The Salient clan followed much older changeling ideas, one where force and power decided how to dictate law and order. It was nearly the same ideals that had brought his race to it’s knees at the two celestial sisters, as his ancestors tried to use the same force to take Equestria.

Not all those ideals and such are bad though, Masquerade reminded himself while he read. After all, challenging works in the same fashion, only more regulated by rules.

Reading further, the infiltrator was also trying to think of the best persona to use while sneaking in. He obviously could just take on the look of a drone, but that involved finding a group of them to pair up with. Going in as a common would only get him so far, as the were the group that had some authority, which meant a level of recognition.

Thinking for a moment on his past experiences of sneaking around, Masquerade could only nod in thought that getting in was always the hard part. Thinking more deeply for a while, a new possibility popped into the changelings mind, an illusion spell that could get him in with fair amount of ease. He just had to be sure to time it just right, otherwise it wouldn't work.

The rouge infiltrator also wished he knew a good amount of the inside of this clan hive. True most clan hives follow the same idea of construction, with clan heads living in the center while the ceiling held mostly archives and nurseries near the walls. But everything else such as housing, storage, trade areas, work places, watering systems and even the types of flora in them were randomized.

I’ll need to spend at least three or four days mapping out the place, he folded his fore-hooves while leaning on the desk. Creasing his brow Mask added, I’ll also need to take a day or two scooping out both the hive center and the archives overhead. He knew both would have information of their own. The question was if he could find anything of relevance.

There was also the need of scoping out a few areas that he could sabotage if in need. It was amazing what a commotion can be made by cracking a few underground dams, or making a smith’s workplace ablaze. Those distractions always did the trick in buying time for escapes or getting intel.

Hearing a few knocks on the door behind him, Masquerade’s ear twitched slightly and called out, “Yes?” Not taking his eyes away from his current reading.

The door slightly creaked when it opened, a sound that the infiltrator had come to hate when it would ruin his otherwise sneaky work. With his senses reaching out, he could taste the sweet love that came off the pony, and smiled at the familiar feel of the emotions. Smirking, he greeted, “Greetings Cadence, I didn’t expect to see you today.”

Making her way inside, the pink alicorn closed the door behind herself saying, “And I wouldn't have, if Shiny didn't tell me you arrived earlier today.” Walking over to some cushions in the center of the room, taking a seat.

After getting herself situated some, Cadence smiled, “I wanted to take this chance to talk to you some before you leave.”

Masquerade couldn't help but shift his head slightly, curious what the alicorn wanted to talk about. In a short debate in his mind, the black stallion rolled the scroll back up with his magic and left it on the desk before standing and walking to the center of the room.

Using his magic to lift a few cushions and pile them into one place, Masquerade gave a slight stretch before plopping his front onto the pile and just laid down saying, “Alright, what’s on your mind?”

Cadence wanted to almost laugh at the stallions seemingly informal actions, and decided to move herself to lay down as well, telling, “As much as I’ve seen you, we never had a chance to just talk to one another.”

“We’ve talked plenty of times, like when we visited Twinkles parents.” Masquerade waved a hoof, and got a thoughtful look saying, “The meal was good too, even if food isn't necessary for me.”

Shaking her head at the stallion, Cadence smiled, “I’m talking about getting to know more about the pony who caught the eye of my favorite little filly.” And gaining a far away look saying, “I wish I knew you more when you were just a colt, Twilight didn't seem to talk about you at all back then.”

With a soft smile Mask agreed, “She was just a filly then, and most of her attention was always on studying.” Giving slight chuckles at the thought, “She probably thought the things she learned with me were more interesting than little ol’ me. And to be honest, I would have been fine with that.” Giving a single pleased nod at the end.

“You seem to enjoy hiding.” Cadence giggled mostly to herself, a little amazed at how much of a polar opposite the young stallion was to her husband at times. When she was younger, she would talk about her Shinning with her friends, and in return, the young stallion would feel a bit flattered at be talked about like most ponies. Mask apparently, found it more flattering not to be mentioned at all.

Lifting his head up some, Masquerade said with seriousness, “Hiding is part of my skill set, so it’s something I need to make sure is kept sharp.” But it was shortly dropped a second later as he said, “Also, it’s fun to jump out of nowhere and surprise ponies.”

Gaining smirk at that, Cadence said, “Twilight mentioned a few times that you like to pounce on her.” Finding the idea rather funny. With her smirk still in place she then cooed, “She even said you would turn into cuddly teddybear that likes to just snuggle all day long.”

Snorting at that, Masquerade shot back, “I don't turn into a cuddly teddybear!” Pouting as he said, “I just get a little frisky because of my instincts…”

Raising a brow at this, Cadence curiously echoed, “Instincts?” Wondering what the black stallion meant.

Shrugging lightly, Masquerade told, “It’s a changeling thing.” Laughing lightly to himself explaining, “When a changeling —be they male or female— chose a mate, they tend to not only become protective, but much more playful to enact more positive responses.”

With her curiosity bubbling at where their conversation was going, the princess of love asked, “What are changeling relationships like?” Truly curious at how Twilight and Masquerade’s current relationship was like when adding different culture norms.

Though a little surprised at her inquiry, Masquerade saw no problem with the turn their talk was going and said, “Well, I can say our way for relationships are a lot more…flexible?” Making it sound like he was asking himself. Shaking the questions of how to word it, he basically told, “Changeling relationships are rather straight forward. You chose a mate and let said mate know and your good to go.” Giving a light shrug.

Whatever she was expecting, Cadence didn't expect this. from what she just heard, relationships were very straight forward with little dating involved. Sensing the alicorns confusion, Mask said, “Don’t get me wrong, choosing a mate in changeling society is different then how you might think from a pony perspective.”

Nodding slowly, Cadence said, “It would help if you explained it in more detail.” Running her hoof over the ribbon on her right fore-leg where a golden bonding gem was.

Masquerade had notched the added jewelry, knowing it was a gift from both Celestia and the changeling elder Intrusive. Thinking for a moment, Mask figured a way to explain things more clearly, “Alright, let me try again.”

“There are two kinds of couples in changeling living.” Masquerade intoned in a teaching voice, something he had been doing more often because of Twilight, “First up are mates, where one changeling choses another to be their mate.”

Pausing a moment to think, Mask continued, “For a female to chose a mate, they usually are going through a cycle, which can be triggered when certain conditions are met. From there, they chose a male with the preferred qualities and coat them in pheromones to keep other females away.”

This sounded familiar to Cadence, who voiced, “I remember Twilight talking something about changeling cycles…” Knitting her bore trying to remember. It didn't take much, for the alicorn to remember, saying, “Now I remember, she was talking about one of her frineds, Apple Jack I think, having problems with two changeling mares?”

Giving a nod, Masquerade said, “You must be referring to my cousins, Ivory and Ebony. They were going through their cycle at the time and chose Apple Jack's older brother as a potential mate.” Chuckling at the end with, “Poor mare was so worked up over the whole thing, she ran off to ‘save’ her brother before I could finish explaining things to her.”

“I can imagine.” Cadence laughed along, now starting to remember more of the tail Twilight told her. This also included the supposed actions changeling mares had when in said cycle, which seemed more tame compared to a ponies heat cycle.

With a curious look, Cadence asked, “And what do you boys do to find yourself a mare?” Getting a somewhat sly look on her features.

Rolling his eyes, Mask sighed, “In short, if a changeling male wants a mate, they chose a female and ask.” Suddenly grinning, he snickered out, “But if they want to progress further, they have to show off in anyway they can, so they might trigger the female’s cycle.” Now openly chuckling, he added “I have to say, it is a hilarious sight to see, since each cycle is triggered differently depending on the female, and some of the males have to do somewhat humiliating things to trigger it at times.”

With a twinkle in her eye and a small smile, Cadence intoned, “I sense a story somewhere in there.” Only smiling more widely as Masquerade chuckled a bit more.

“My brother, Grove.” Mask nodded, “He had to strut around like a peacock while wearing the most ridicules assortment of feathered clothing I have ever seen!” Cackling a little at the end.

Tilting her head slightly, Cadence said, “That doesn't sound too awful bad.” But only served to make Masquerade roar in laughter.

Once again picking up on the mares confusion, Mask calmed down a little, slightly giggling, “He had to strut his way from one end of the clan hive to the other before the cycle triggered for the mare he choose.”

Now seeing what he was saying, Cadence put a hoof to her mouth, letting out slight giggles at the thought. She had heard how big a clan hive was, and how many lived in said hives. The idea of dressing up in a silly outfit and then walking past hundreds of onlookers would find it just as silly— the idea seemed a bit outlandish.

After both had settle-down from the little bit of the infiltrators brother situation, Mask picked back up, “Anyways, Mate’s usually stay together for about a year before parting. Since we could lose a mate at any point in time, we rarely stay with one mate for too long.”

Before Cadence could say anything, Masquerade went on, “In the clan, we share ourselves with our kinsmen that are not closely related. It’s just how we’re taught and live as one big, huge family.” Then scratched his chin, “Though it’s hard to keep track of nearly hundreds of names of your clansmen.”

“What about Twilight?” Cadence asked with a hint of concern at where this seemed to be heading, “Where would she fit into…your way of thinking?” Having second guesses about Masquerade’s feelings towards the lavender mare.

Gaining a somber look, Mask admitted, “By changeling standards, she would be seen as my mate.” Slightly tapping the marble floor with a hoof. Smiling softly he said, “Though, I don't think I could ever just be a mate for Twinkles.” And turned up to the love alicorns questioning gaze.

“The second type of relationship is a much more deeper one, and is rarely considered.” Lifting his hoof, Mask pointed to the hexagon shaped gem on the mares right fore-leg saying, “Bond mates are mates who have one love, and one love only. And they show this by presenting a set of bonding gems, that tie the two together, forever.”

Shrugging Masquerade then said a little more aridly, “But that’s how the elders that make the gems explain it, they never tell non-elders how they work in great detail.” And grumbled, “Which I don't see why they wouldn't say, as bonding gems aren't a huge secret in the first place.”

Looking a tad lost, the alicorn princess admitted, “I…don’t know if I understand, wouldn't that be something special?” Thinking about it some as Mask's expression was a bit blank. “The way you put it, it's like…” Stopping herself there to ponder some, letting her eyes drop down to the floor.

Letting the alicorn think for a moment, Masquerade sighed, “Maybe I can give you some perspective?” Receiving a slow nod from Cadence who lifted her eyes back up. Once again in thought, Mask glanced out the window and waved his hoof, “Imagine…all of Canterlot was your hive.”

“Now, imagine you are one of hundreds that live, work and ate next to all of them. You bath with them, you sweat with them, you may also share the same bed, close relation or not.” Stopping a moment for this to sink in, Mask continued, “You not only know them, but trust those you grew up with day by day, and they you.”

Now pushing himself up from his pile of cushions to sit up and wave his fore-limbs about he said with an added accent, “You are a shella and you have a bunch of blokes ready to come to your aid at any time, and they have a bunch of shella’s that are willing to come to their aid.”

Now pointing a black hoof at her, Mask told, “You all trust each other with your lives and feelings. Nearly nothing is hidden from them.” Then pointed to the bonding gem that softly glowed it’s golden color saying more softly, “But when you use that gem, you are saying that you are trusting somepony so deeply, that there wont ever be a secret hidden from either of you, but always kept between you two. In a way, it’s like saying you wish be start a whole new life, away from those you trusted for so long.”

Nodding again, Cadence said, “I think I understand…” Gently running her hoof over the glowing gem, “It’s like I’m renouncing my close ties to those I trust most, and placing my life in only one set of hooves, not all of theirs.”

“The clan is my family, and the family is my clan.” Masquerade recited aloud for Cadence to hear, “It is one of the first thing’s a nymph is taught since birth, and caries on until they have their own bundles of joy.”

Nodding to this, Cadence remained quiet for a time before asking, “And what about Twilight?” Looking deeply into the bright green eyes that seemed to always hold an edge of cunning, “You never fully answered my question.” Trying to fully see what the stallion would do next.

For a while, Mask did nothing but stare back at the pink alicorn, as if he was making a stand against her in some form. Eventually though, he blinked first, looking to the side telling with some reluctance, “If I had my way, I would ask her to be my bond mate.”

Quirking a brow at this response, Cadence said, “Then why don't you, I can tell your next to infatuated with her?” Keeping her eyes on the stallion who kept silent for a moment.

“I might be, but Twikles— Twilight needs more time.” Masquerade corrected himself quickly. Though he didn’t want to talk about it, he had reasoned to himself that if and when he does ask Twilight about those bonding gems he had, he needed the approval of those who cared for her.

Laying back down to his pile of cushions, the stallion continued to explain, “When we first decided to be a pair, Twilight was unsure how to approach the subject, and only did so when she was on full meltdown.” This only served to make him grin and shake his head thinking, a typical Twilight response to something outside her orderly control.

“You ponies aren't like us changeling, and take your time with relationships.” And looked down to the floor where he was running one of his hooves in circles, “And the thing is, we need to take our time because we’re not as close as we were as foals. Twilight needs to adjust to the idea of somepony to always lean on and to be at her side on a moments notice…” Then tapped his hoof on the floor some, “And truthfully, so do I.”

Feeling a hoof on his chin and direct his head up, the stallion was greeted to Cadence’s warm smile and she nodded, “Then I’m glad my little Twilight has found such sweet and caring stallion to look after her.” Then backed up as Mask sat up to somewhat keep hight with the now standing princess.

“I’m glad we had this talk Masquerade.” Cadence continued to smile turning and leaving for the door. pausing at the door, she said, “It was…enlightening.” Opening the door to leave and called back, “Goodnight Masquerade!”

With an amused grin and huff, Mask responded in kind with, “Later princess!” Watching the creaking door as it closed shut. Staring at the door a bit longer, Masquerade felt that he had removed one obstacle if he ever started asking for Twilight’s hoof. He however rolled his eyes thinking, sure, one hoop down, five more to jump through.

With dawns breaking came the sound of awakening life in the forrest close to the Griffin Kingdom. Cool crisp air nipped at the wildlife as it woke from slumber and the sun steadily rise for the day ahead. While most of the wildlife woke and got ready for their day of survival, some where scurrying back into their dens.

In this part of the woods, a chariot landed, letting one black unicorn jump off and make one last look over his current gear. Seeing nothing wrong and everything in order, Masquerade looked back to the lunar guards who dropped him off and gave a single nod.

With that, both thestrals moved, opening their leathery wings once more and take flight, leaving the Infiltrator alone and to his task.

Tailing Behind

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

With mornings rise did Twilight wake from her slumber, leaving her bed and heading for the bathroom to ready herself for the day ahead. After brushing her mane and her teeth, as well as taking care of a few other things, did the lavender mare head down for food, waking her assistant as she did.

The morning was seemingly quiet to the learned unicorn, readying herself some coffee and slicing up a few apples to munch on. Carrying the food and beverage to the table, Twilight gave the library shelves a quick look over, wondering what book she should get for a little light reading.

Spike was the next to come down the stairs, starching and yawning at being woken up only minutes prior. He too headed straight of the kitchen, mumbling out a small ‘morning’ to Twilight as he past.

Moving away from the table to browse her collation of books for a bit, Twilight eventually settled on one with basic magic theorems. She felt that it would be the best to look at during this time, as she will be dissecting changeling magic the next chance she got. This made her lift her eyes up and look over the cluttered corner that belong to Masquerade, making the mare wonder what he was up to now.

She knew he was doing a mission, one from Luna herself, but otherwise she had no clue where he was or what he would be doing. Shaking the thought away and moving back to the table, she set the book down and opened the first page. Taking a seat and starting on her still hot coffee, Twilight began to skim over the books contents.

Flickering her gaze back up to the corner, Twilight couldn't help but feel some tinge of concern, hoping Mask stayed safe.

As of that moment, Masquerade was staying hidden in the foliage of the forest, keeping low and as silent as possible. Life in the forest served as a perfect background noise to keep him from being noticed too greatly. His black coat served to help hide himself in the more shaded areas, and his feather light steps from making too much noise.

More than once he had considered changing into a panther, as the form of the large cat would not only be more effective at moving around, but help hide his identity further. He had long since reconsidered the idea, as he would have to change form at some point in time, and a flash of emerald fire would just give him away. Also, his swords would still show, and panthers don't carry swords, which would also hider his movements some in the cat form.

Oh the complications with carrying equipment, the faux unicorn lamented in thought while he continued to creep among the shadows. He had yet to come a cross any patrols from any changelings, and had yet to sight any trails they might make.

Stopping a moment to look around and take in his surroundings, the changeling infiltrator had to admit the forest was acting as a great place of hiding the Salient clans hive entrance. If he didn't have the information from Opulent, then it would have taken months to find the entrance, not counting the patrols he could follow.

Getting in would still be a challenge though, as the entrance will more than likely have a number of hidden sentinels ready to stop any invaders. Which meant he either searched out these guard dogs and eliminate them, or find an opportunity to sneak in without being noticed.

Masquerade had settled for the second plan as the first one would set off the alarm that somepony had infiltrated their ranks. It wouldn't have happened immediately, but after they either woke up, or the next shift finds out their comrades are gone.

So when he found the entrance, he was not going to try sneaking in. Instead, Masquerade planned to wait for a patrol or scouting group to leave and shadow them. With this, he would watch and observe their actions before replacing one of their numbers. The more days either type of group was out, the more the infiltrator could use to play his part.

The only complications in this plan was he had to not only single out one changeling from the group, but hide the body and make sure the changeling he was impersonating had some wiggle room to use. The higher up the ladder they were, the more influence he could use on others.

Just as Mask finished running these thoughts through his head, did he stop at a outcropping of stone slabs sticking out of the ground. Nearby was a weeping willow tree, partly obscuring some of the rocks, and a stream running under it. According to his information, this was what he was looking for.

Back when Opulent’s father still lived, he had marked down where their enemy lived, making sure that if they ever rose to power, they knew where to strike. The Salient were apparently somewhat prideful, and never left their current location because they were able to beat back other clans that dared attack them. That would soon be there undoing.

Taking in a breath, Masquerade knew he was in for a long wait before a scouting group or a patrol came out. Information was key at this stage of his mission, which meant he had to do a lot of waiting and watching.

Half an hour later, Masquerade hunkered down more deeply into his hiding place as a returning patrol flew over his position. He was glad for their arrival, as a few sentinels came out of their own hiding places to interrogate the patrol. After a small exchange of words and pleasantries, the sentinels let the group pass on in.

They then preceded to look about their surroundings some before going back into their hiding positions once more. Things once again fell into mostly silence, leaving only the wildlife to give any sort of entreatment.

It was nearly an hour later five changelings came out, each branching off to a different spot. Five more revealed themselves as soon as these new ones came. Apparently these were the replacement sentinels for the next shift. As most of them went into hiding, some lingered a bit, exchanging a few words and jokes before leaving.

Masquerade stayed planted in the same place, only shifting a bit to get himself comfortable once more. He never did like the waiting part of his job, as it was rather boring to do. If he had a choice, Mask would have taken up any mission involving him to stalk a target and eavesdrop on them. He’d at least get some entertainment from that!

But all I have right now are trees, some birds and a few squirrels. The infiltrator let out a controlled sigh, making sure it came out silent. Though he was hiding his emotions and closing them off, the most tinniest of boredom seemed to nag at him.

Six hours and two replacement sentinels groups latter, did a scouting party come out. Patrol groups and scouting groups were easy to single out. The patrol groups required at the very least six changelings. Two of them would be scouts, while there other four were knights or guards.

Scouting groups were required to be small and nimble, so no more than three are sent out at a time and all were scouts. That is what Mask was looking at now. From first glance, he could tell the group was going to be gone a few days at the vary least. This was due to the large packs they had on hoof.

Taking a moment to think, Masquerade considered his options. He could follow this scouting group, but who knew how long they would be away. By the looks of their baggage, they might be away for some time. There was also the possibility they were going to be scouting out some other areas beyond that of their clan boarders.

That actually might not be a bad thing, the infiltrator reasoned, it would give me more information as to what they might be planning. As good as that sounded, it might take a huge chunk of his time to trail them and stay hidden. Scouts were tricky at times, as they could move about at a speed he had trouble with at times and leave little trace.

If he waited, then a patrol might come out at some point, and unlike the scouts, they would be guarantied to return at least three days later. They would also be a bit slower, because of their numbers and needing to check out as much of their territory as they could before returning.

Masquerade soon found his choice being made for him when the scouting group went into their disguises. When the green fire cleared up a moment after it started, two griffons and one pegasus pony stood in the scouting parties stead. Now this interested the infiltrator. The packs made it obvious they were going to be gone for some time, and disguises weren't too bad of an idea. But to take on the form of one pegasus and two griffins with some heavy packs.

What are you up too? Masquerade mused to himself, watching as they opened their now feathery wings to give a few test flaps. Giving nods around, they began to depart by ground. They were smart to walk away from their clan hive before taking flight, where anypony would spot them in the air.

Keeping them in his sights, the faux unicorn began to stalk them from any shadows he could. He kept himself behind the forests provided flora as well, making good use of his black coat and dark mane color.

As the day wore on, the forest progressively got darker and darker, allowing Masquerade to move around with more and more freedom. Even when the moon rose for the night, it only served to cast more shadows to hide in and use, and hinder his targets own night sight.

The infiltrator smirked in his new hiding place as one of the scouts stopped for a moment to check their surroundings. For somepony like Masquerade, it felt like he was playing a game. One that required cunning plans, silent moves, mind games, good acting and maybe some manipulative backstabbing.

And he reveled at the thought of it all.

The wind whistled through the surrounding evergreen trees, while branches creaked and snow thumped to the ground in piles. It was the third day away from the hive, and for one changeling looking the part of a maroon pegasus, it was still all so new to her.

She opened her amber eyes to the open sky above where she laid, trying to take in the endless blue expanse over head. It was so foreign for the fake pony to see such a large expanse of space overhead, when she was used to always seeing a ceiling above herself. It almost felt like she would just fall up there, into some endless abyss...

Her ear, lined with such soft fur that was also a fairly new feeling, twitched as the fire nearby snapped. She could hear shuffling and a tiered groan. Then a new set of snaps and cracks followed, making her skin feel funny along her back.

“I see your awake.” Yawned a tiered voice belonging to a griffin, who seas stretching and twisting her back, “Sleep well?”

Moving her legs under her body and pushing with her fore-hooves to sit, she replied, “Better than the first day.” Moving her head around to help loosen up her neck, “Honestly, how do you put up with all these sensations!” Snapping her wings out and flapping them to get rid of the wired feeling along her back.

The golden colored griffin that was before her and stroking the fire, only laughed good-naturedly saying, “Still getting used to have skin and fur, Iota?”

Ruffling her feathers some and giving them an irritating glare, the pegasus grumbled, “I’d rather not, thank you very much!” Spreading a wing out to start preening the out of line feathers. While she fixed a few, she continued to grouse, “Gossiper wings are much better! No need to straighten them much, no need to pick out bad feathers—”

The changeling that was in griffin form only continued to smile in amusement at the younger changelings little woes of having a stage-2 disguise. Though it was true the second stage unlocked the ability to actually take on the physical form of another being, changelings found out that it wasn't the most pleasant of things the first time around.

Having a new body meant they had to get use to such a thing, and one of the biggest things was skin. While most would not find this a big change, one must remember that changelings had chitin. This exoskeleton of theirs helped protect against many things, and their gossamer wings were light and flexible, while tough enough to handle being moved at speeds that made them buzz.

But skin was soft, stretchy and much, much more sensitive then a nice shinny black shell they had. It was no wonder the younger changeling was complaining so much, as she was experiencing things like: chills, crawling skin, goosebumps and a plethora of other sensations that one got with skin. This was not including the feathery wings that had to be flapped at a slower speed for flight, the difference in maintained the wings, or the fur all over a ponies body. Even then, one that started using a Stage-2 disguise had to get use to the new muscle structure in the body for a few days.

“—And don't get me stated on these things you call manes!” Iota continued to rant, using her hooves to fruitlessly try and straighten out the mess on her head. “I know our manes can be a mess, but this hair is a bigger pain than the silk that makes up out manes!” Growling as she tried to remove a knot that had formed.

“If you think that’s bad, wait until you have to use claws and paws…” An exasperated voice dully said, as a grey griffin wondered into the little camp site. Giving the faux pony a slightly tiered look for a moment, he looked up to the other griffin and asked, “How are we on supplies Ventral?”

Watching the other changing in griffin disguise make his way over to the fire she was poking at, Ventral said, “Well, we still are good on food, but we should scavenge for some later.” Looking up and commenting, “We don't need anyling stopping by and asking why we aren't carrying any provisions for ourselves.”

Looking back down she asked, “You got the water we need from that stream Cleft?” Throwing what was left of her poking stick into the fire.

Lifting up a claw to show three canteens hanging by their straps, he smirked, “Did you think I came back for nothing?” Taking one to toss to the false golden griffin. He then passed the second to the still struggling rookie, who took it with one hoof and set it down before attacking her mane again.

The three sat in silence for a time as the fire crackled and snapped. The two girls eventually struck up a conversation, while Cleft flicked his lion tail a bit and looked about. Currently they were on the side of a cliff in a shallow cave. A good place to rest when predators like wolves, manticore and maybe the occasionally temperamental bear roamed about.

Looking down the cliff side, he could not help but ask, “Ever get the felling your being followed?” Using his griffin enhanced vision to scan the trees and bushed below.

The other two only gave strange looks, with Ventral saying, “I haven’t noticed anything, and I doubt Iota would either, as she still new to this.”

Iota nodded to Ventral’s words, trying not to move her head too much, as the fake griffin was using her claws to help comb her blond mane. Admittedly, it felt nice having another groom her mane. Maybe that’s why ponies like brushes so much, Iota thought to herself as she recalled a few conversations other changeling scouts have at times.

Scanning his surroundings for a bit longer, Cleft eventually stopped his searching and sighed, “I could be just a little irritated because of Iota’s complaining—” At this the mentioned rookie made a sound of protest, “—but I still think we need to keep our senses open.” Glancing out and a cross the forest of evergreens covered with bits of snow.

Ventral nodded to this and suggesting, “Once we get to the first griffin settlement we can start using the local authorities to keep an eye out for any tails following us.”

Now that her main was flowing and not filled with knots, Iota went about braiding it, calming her nerves as she asked, “Think that whoever’s following us are from a rival clan of ours?” Turing her eyes out and over the snowy land that belong to the Griffin Kingdom.

“Maybe.” Was all Cleft gave out to them. Looking back to the only pony in their group getting close to finishing her braiding, Cleft used his claw to scope up some snow nearby and throw it on the fire. With a loud hiss, the fire cooled and began to die down from the cold snow that began to melt and soak the wood.

Putting the canteen he had into his pack, Cleft told, “Let’s pack up. I don't want to stick around an find out what’s following us, if there is something there.” Sorting trough his bags as he did.

“Sounds good with me, mr. paranoid.” The female griffin replied, taking a quick swig of her canteen before packing it up. Turning to the maroon pegasus, Ventral asked, “How about you pinky?”

With the slightest twitch of her eye, Iota almost shouted, “My coat isn't pink, it’s maroon!” Throwing her saddlebags over her back and calmly saying, “Also, I’m ready to move when you are…” Casting a stink eye to Ventral finishing, “Turkey.”

Cleft only gave another suffering sigh, knowing this was going to be a long flight. Like the day before that…and the one before that…

Ancestors preserve me... The only male in the group sighed, opening his wings and taking off into the sky, the other two scouts close behind.

Off in a shadow near the cave, a single black pegasus had the urge to snicker aloud at the group he was following. Truly these scouts were fun to follow. Not only were they entertaining, but they were very open with their actions.

From what Masquerade could gather from the last three days, this was a scouting group meant to poke around some outer griffin settlements before heading back. Cleft was apparently the most experienced of the three, always aware and always keeping his eyes peeled. More than once Mask had to go stock still because the scout almost spotted him. He was effectively their leader.

Confident in his skills, but was also a no nonsense the of guy. Apparently his job was more leaning towards keeping an eye on the new rookie in their ranks and getting her up to standards. Making sure she was use to handling her new role and the challenges it held.

That rookie was the Pegasus, Iota. She was not just new, but green as grass. Her apparent uncomfortable actions with her new pony form made it easy to spot. She wasn't use to this more advance form of shape shifting, and was still just breaking into it. The scouting they were doing was to most likely get her use to the new form and testing it out in more harsher conditions.

Then there was the third member, Ventral. She apparently was there as Iota’s morality support, acting the part of the elder sister. She was most likely another changeling that grew up with Iota a bit, or maybe took care of her some when she was a nymph. What ever the case, taking her form or Iota’s would be best.

Once I study them more that is, Mask nodded in thought, knowing that if he took form of those closest and acted right, he had an extra body to hide behind. This was also risky, as any wrong actions would make him suspect to any foul play.

Masquerade watched as the scouting group began to depart, Cleft taking the lead with both girls following close behind. He let them gain some distance before opening his own black wings and flying low, just skimming over the tree tops. For now he would continue to tail them until he found the right time to strike. He still had more studying to do on the three.

During the flight to the settlement that would soon be just over the horizon, Cleft, Ventral and Iota kept their eyes peeled for any tails. While the leading scout was sure of something following them, Iota couldn't see how. Even with the enchanted sight that came with being a pegasus, she had yet to spot any stalkers.

Ventral almost showed the same thought, looking about, but not with the same zeal as before when they had first started flying. Instead she spent more time scanning the area and making notes of the area, such as streams, caves and bushes that still produced berries even in such cold conditions.

A particularly strong gust of wind washed over the three, making each one shift as they regained their control. Iota shivered from the cold wind that nipped at her being. She almost wished she was given a task in her warm and humid home, rather than out in this dry and snowy realm.

After Iota shook off another chilly wind that made her shiver, Ventral took notice and shouted over, “How you holding up Iota?” Wondering if she could persuade the faux pegasus to change into a griffin form to help combat the cold. She was a little reluctant on doing so, as Iota would need to learn how to use claws for the first time, or get use to the size difference.

“I’m fine.” Iota called back, putting more power into her wings to speed up and keep pace, “That last gust just took me by surprise.”

Giving the younger scout a concerned look for a while, Ventral went to speak, but was stalled when Cleft shouted, “The settlement is just ahead, keep close.” Going into a decent.

Following his lead, both Ventral and Iota kept a controlled decent that wouldn't pass their lead up or fly too far off. The settlement they were going to be landing near wasn't that old, only having a few buildings, most recently built or still being made. Not far off to the south of the settlement was a number of freshly made fields with newly growing trees and bushes for crops.

Above that south area were homes and store houses, farmers and their work hands could be seen moving about and preparing their next harvest. The inner part of the settlement seemed to have a town hall, a pub and a small postoffice surrounded by homes made with wooden logs from the surrounding trees.

On the east side one could find a number of small shops, some having homes built into their second floors so their owners could live where they worked. All of this was surrounded by a thin wall for minor defense against possible raiders and bandit groups that still existed even during this time of peace.

One could not say the same on the west side, where it was surrounded by much more thicker and more fortified wooden walls. Inside held one of the more notable features of the Griffin Kingdom, their military barracks. Inside those walls were neatly rowed houses, each holding troops ready for a moments notice of deployment. Safe houses and some warehouses for food and supplies were dug into the ground for defense a gained magical artillery strikes unicorns were known to do at times.

Though she was confident in her current skills and training, Iota still felt a familiar shiver of fear run down her spine at the sight of a heavily fortified fort. Even if it wasn’t using stone like most fortresses, the idea of hundreds of troops of griffin soldiers ready to follow orders to fight still scared her.

The pegasus focused on calming her nerves as her hooves touched down upon the frigid ground, making her once again shiver at the icy touch.

Feeling a wing be put over her body, Iota looked over her back to find a golden wing held in a comforting way as Ventral soothingly said, “Calm down lil' sis, there’s no reason to get worked up.”

Getting the young scout to look up at her Ventral continued, “Just remember your background story. Your a pony that was curious about the Griffin Kingdom and I’m one of your friends taking you to see my home.” And gave a reassuring smile to the mare.

Nodding her head to the older and more experienced scout, Iota breathed, “Right, right…” Taking in a deep breath and nodding once more.

“Ready to move?” Cleft asked from where he waited, getting a little impatient at all the stops they had to do. Though he couldn't blame the rookie for their slow progress, as it was her first time out on the field. Personally he didn't know why he was paired up with the new scout for such a long term mission, but it wasn't his place to question the clan head.

Turing a curious gaze to Iota, Ventral asked, “I don’t know, are we ready to move Pinkie?” Smirking at the pout the pegasus pony gave.

Giving the ‘turkey’ an irritated look, Iota agreed, “Yeah, I’m ready.” Ruffling her wings at Ventral’s smug expression.

“Good.” Cleft gave an affirming nod and once more took the lead by heading for the settlement. The other two scouts followed along with no complaint, while Cleft once again spoke, “Our task is to find out if this settlement has the potential for being a feeding ground.”

Reaching the outer entrance to the settlement, Cleft continued, “Ventral, you take Iota with you and teach her what we’re looking for and meet up at that pub we spotted, later tonight.” Stopping a moment to glance at the fortified barracks, he told, “I’m going to take a look at this place’s defenses in the meantime, then try booking us at a Inn.”

Giving a nod their leader for the time being, Ventral said, “Then I guess we’ll see you later tonight.” And took the lead saying, “Come along ‘Status Que’ we have a whole day to check out the sights” Deciding to give the young scout her false name.

The newly named 'Status Que' gave the griffin a passive look, rolling her eyes with, “Sure thing ‘Golden’ I cant wait to see this place you told me about.”

Cleft let the two go on their own, turning away and finding another entrance to enter through. He soon paused and took another glance around his surroundings. He still had the feeling something had followed them, but no mater where he looked or how long he felt his surroundings, he couldn't find anything.

Giving a grunt in irritation, Cleft only decided it was the last three days of unrest and traveling getting to him. The settlement he was at would give him and the other two some time to restock and relax before heading back to the hive. He intended to use that time to it’s fullest, in both his job and for himself.

Though the settlement was small in comparison to her own home, it still was a sight to Iota. All around her were buildings made of wood and logs, covered in snow and ice from the surrounding climate. But even more were the griffins, actual griffins that lived in the settlement itself.

The place was flowing with emotions of all sorts, each coming from the inhabitants that gave them off in waves it seemed. It was certainly a new and astonishing feeling to be nearly swimming in emotions from all sides.

Ventral only continued to smirk at Iota’s amazed expression, jokingly saying, “If you keep your mouth open, your tongue might freeze in place.”

Snapping her mouth closed, Iota lowered her head in embarrassment as Ventral laughed. Soon the pegasus’s cheeks began to burn for some reason, but only served to make the griffin by her side to roar in laughter.

“S-shut up you turkey!” Iota stuttered out, but only got more laughter from her fellow scout.

The surrounding settlers only gave passing looks to the two, some shaking their heads at their antics and other smiling. A few young males gave the two girls a few look overs, talking amongst themselves about the new comers and taunting each out on who should talk to them.

The feeling of all the surrounding emotions was surreal to the young scout, who was trying to keep track of her own feelings and the overwhelming amounts around herself.

There was a shout somewhere, and the following spike in fear hit Iota like someling had just smacked her face. Reflexively, she turned in the direction both sound and emotion came from. What she saw was a group of griffins mixed with a few pegasus ponies, but both groups were laughing.

One of the griffins was buried in a pile of snow and looking lost as to what had happened, while his pals laughed at his predicament. Above them, a pony and a griffin where both snickering to themselves, both holding the branches of a tree that once held the same snow.

Sighing, Iota relaxed her body, only now noticing her wings were standing wide open from her surprise. Folding them back down, Iota gave Ventral an imploring look, asking, “How do you put up with all these distractions, Ven?” Looking back over to the group who were now freeing their friend from his snowy prison.

“You’ll get use to it in time.” Ventral simply stated, also watching the group of friends dig their buddy out. Thinking back to her first time out on the field, she smiled, “You’re doing better then I did when I started.” Chuckling as she told, “I nearly gave myself whiplash every few minutes with all the things going on around me.”

Still with her smile, Ventral said, “But if you want some advice, just relax and let things flow around you.” Using a claw to stop the pegasus.
When Iota halted at her touch, Ventral then motioned with her head over to a store telling, “Let’s sit over there for a while. Let you get use to all this commotion.” Once more leading the younger scout.

Following, Iota cast her sights over the settlement and those that lived in it. By the looks of it, the settlement would become a town in a few more months time. This was mostly evident by the building still being constructed around the area.

As both girls took a seat on the wooden floor to the shops deck, the young scout couldn't help but whisper to the older one, “Why do you think our clan head wants us to scout this place out?” Catching sight of a few guards making their patrol on the dirt road.

With a carless shrug, Ventral only said, “Beats me why the boss whats us here.” Patting the younger scout’s back telling, “Just do your job and let the higher ups do the rest. Less work for us.”

Giving a light nod to the faux griffin’s words, Iota then refocused on relaxing herself. With so many emotions ragging all around her, it was hard to feel much of anything around herself. It was much like a thick fog over her sixth sense.

Not too far from the two scout’s position, a griffin with a grey coat and white specks rounded the corner of the same building. He passed the two up with a friendly nod, making his way into the shop. Inside, the owner gave the intruder a dull look before looking back down to the paper in his claws.

Ignoring him, the griffin went about looking over the stores wares, looking for a object in particular. Once found, he took it up with a few other choice items he spotted, and brought them to the desk to be payed. After that, he left with his perches of some parchment, a spool of black ribbon and a few green candlesticks.

Exiting out of the same door, he once again nodded to the two females that had taken up their place on the wooden deck and left for his next destination.

He headed for what appeared to be an abandoned house, one that was incomplete. It was not a huge surprise, as it was partially burnt, possibly from an accident during its making. He made sure to keep himself hidden when he entered in, and went for the most concealed place he could locate.

Once he was sure he was out of sight did he burst into green fire, revealing a unicorn Masquerade, who now deposited his new items onto the floor. Looking at his gathered supplies of parchment, candles, ribbon and some scrounged up coal, did he get to work.

Taking up the bit of coal and using his magic to make a rounded tip, Masquerade poised it to be ready as he lifted the parchment and began to write.

To my current employer.

I have been tracking a scouting party that had left the Salient Clan three days prior and am keeping tabs of their actions.

They have so far stopped at a griffin settlement on the boarders of the Griffin Kingdom, and show to be scoping the place out. I don't know what they want from here, be it for a later foothold situation or feeding ground, but I intend to find out.

When they leave, I have plans as to how to infiltrate the clan hive, via means of one of the scouts. But I have come to a potential option as to acquire more information besides my infiltration alone.

I will be writing up a second note for the Lue Clan, it will be the letter with a ribbon in a bow and a seal with their clan mark. I will be needed some assistance later on, and I think they can provide.

There will also be a third letter, this one is for Twinkles and letting her know how I am doing. It will be the one with a ribbon crossing itself and have a seal with her cutie mark.

Until another time—

“—Double Take.” Luna soon finished reading aloud, looking over the two additional scrolls that had come in the mail just hours ago. It was currently early morning, and she herself was having ‘dinner’.

Celestia was however having breakfast and had paused in her meal to listen to the letter her sister had gotten. It was obvious to the two who the letters came from, as they were all bundled up in aback ribbon held by a green wax seal marked with a mask.

As the letter had said, the other two letters had one seal depicting a gem, while the other had a six-pointed star. The one in Luna’s magical grasp use to have a single ribbon and marked with a seal containing her own cutie mark.

Placing her eating utensils aside, Celestia said, “It seems Masquerade, or Double Take at this time, has been busy tailing these scouts.”

With a nod, Luna reread the letter saying, “And for three days without being noticed. Tis something I did not foresee him doing on a whim.” Rolling the letter up and placing it near the other two. She briefly considered sending a letter to Opulent herself, but decided other wise. The changeling heir wanted to be as little involved as possible until the deed was truly done, this way no leaks would happen.

“I don’t think it was on a whim my sister.” Celestia lightly chided and thought aloud, “Perhaps he needed other means to get into the clan hive without being noticed.” Taking up her silverware once aging to eat her morning meal.

Looking down to her own food, which was a breakfast meal much like her sisters, Luna agreed, “Yea are perhaps correct.” Using a fork to cut into the pancake on her plate and dip it into some sirup, “I doubt he can turn into massless vapor like I, and sneak in unnoticed.” Taking a bite of the sweet food.

Swallowing, Luna returned to the prior subject with, “But I digress, what does thou think of this incursion into the Griffin Kingdom? Or what this infiltrator of ours plans to do with aid from the Lue Clan?” Casing a look to the mentioned letter.

Celestia considered things for a moment, trying to puzzle what she could from what they knew. After a moment she voiced her thoughts, “I think Masquerade plans to replace the scouts with himself and two members of the Lue Clan.” Tapping her fork on her lips a bit before asking, “What do you think, sister?” Wondering what the darker alicorn thought.

Doing as her sister did, Luna said, “I think he plans on capturing a few of the scouts for interrogation.” Running over each line of the letter in her minds eye continuing, “He then would have the Lue Clan help cover his tracks as he comes back with a fresh well of information.”

Both sisters considered the others thoughts, trying to puzzle out what the infiltrator might do next. But one thing was for sure, the Lue clan needed to be let in. It was this line of thought that Luna polished off her food and lifted the both letters for herself and for the Lue clan.

At her sisters questioning gaze, the night princess simply told, “We will have one of our guard take this straight to the outpost for the Lue clan.” Turning to leave for the door to her sisters room telling, “We will then seek rest until the matter can be discussed later tonight, after finding a place for this letter Masquerade sent.”

With a smile and a nod mostly to herself, Celestia said, “Then I will be sure to send this letter over to my student while you do that.” Taking up the last letter in her magic. Before Luna could leave, Celestia called out, “Have a restful sleep sister, I will watch the day while you do.”

Stopping at that, Luna softly smiled and returned with, “Thank you sister, I will be sure to be up early later tonight.” And left without another word, closing the doors as she did.

Letter Home

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

All was still in the halls that belong to that of the Apple clan, and those that dwell within it slept in peace and quiet. The sun had yet to truly rise from it’s place, and the roster to wake for it’s coming. Only the orange glow showed of it’s steady coming over those green hills, covered by trees baring red fruit.

However, not all were asleep in the home, as two creatures awake and ready, prowled the halls with hunger in their eyes. Slowly did they move through the home, being sure not to make any sound as they approached the den of their prey.

With only the slightest of creeks from the door, both predators began their invasion of one of the rooms that belong to one of the residents.

This said resident slept with no care or worry, peaceful in her slumber and comforted by the soft quilt over her body. She was none the wiser when two shadows rose over her small form, and gained evil grins before attacking with bloodthirsty intent.

A suddenly loud squeal woke the two eldest Apple siblings, rushing out of their beds and bursting out into the hall with worry over their youngest. Any lingering fear from the two Apple siblings subsided though, as uncontrolled laughter was heard. Giving the other a long look, both Big Mac and Apple Jack shook their head’s and smiled, going back into their respective rooms to freshen up for the day.

“E-Eb, Ive, stop it, please!” Apple Bloom’s cries for mercy did nothing to stop the two pegasus mares over her as they continued to relentlessly tickle her.

With big smiles, both twins only sung together, “An’ this little piggy went to town, and this little piggy went to the market—” Each time they said a part they would tickle the filly in a new place, electing more giggles and squeals from her.

Rolling to one side, Apple Bloom attempted to run from the two, but Ebony snatched up the filly, rolling onto her back to keep hold while her sister continued the attack. The filly giggled and squirmed in the black mares grasp, trying to get free, only to find Ivory added her own hooves to entrap her.

Desperately trying to get free from the duo’s grasp, Apple Bloom cast her golden eyes over to her door way and spotted a familiar sight. Starching out a hoof, she pleaded out, “A-Apple Ja—” Then gave another squeal at being poked at a particularly ticklish spot, “Apple Jack, h-help me-e-e-e!” Losing cohesion of words as she dissolved into more giggles.

Laughing at her baby sisters problem for a moment, Apple Jack eventually decided to save her sister and called, “Eb, Ive, ah think ya’ve woken my sis up enough.”

Stopping their assault but still keeping grip on the yellow filly, both Gem sisters only looked at the orange mare, with Ivory saying, “Are you sure, Apple Jack?” While her sister Ebony hugged the filly closer and nuzzled her head saying, “Because we think she could use a bit more.” Gaining a devious grin as Ivory poked the filly once more, making her giggle and squirm.

Rolling her eyes at the two sisters, Apple Jack only said, “I’m sure ya both do.” Sending a backwards glance as her elder brother left for the stairs, “Bu’ the way ah see it, if ya’ll stay ‘ere, then Mac will leave for work withou’ ya.” Before she could even finish speaking, two blurs of black and white sped past the farmer and rushed to the stairs.

Apple Jack had found her left hoof over her head, where her hat was almost blown away at the two rushing sisters hast to catch up with the large red stallion. Sending a look over her shoulder, the apple mare could only marvel how fast the two twins could be when they wanted to be.

Why hay, those two migh’ scare ol’ RD on who’s faster! Granted Apple Jack had all faith her rainbow maned friend could outfly the two Gem sisters, but at times she wondered who was faster.

Looking back into Apple Blooms room, the second eldest Apple sister found the yellow filly laying on her bed panting, trying to breath after her tackle attack. Walking in and sitting next to the bed, Apple Jack asked with amusement, “Think ya’ll will recover from tha’?”

Getting tired nod from the smiling and out of breath filly, Apple Jack smiled in return and headed out saying, “Then see ya at the table fer breakfast!” Chuckling lightly as she heard a small sound that came form her younger sister struggling to move.

Heading down the stairs and to the kitchen, the orange mare stopped to say hello to her dog, Winona, who jumped and barked for attention. Chuckling, she chided lightly, “Alright, alright, settle down ya silly mutt, I’ll feed ya!” Heading for one of the lower cabinets in the kitchen to get the dog-chow.

When she entered in, she found Ivory at the stove working on breakfast already, but also alone. Still heading for her destination in mind, and with the dog close at her heels, Apple Jack asked, “Why are ya here Ive, thought you’d go an’ help Mac ‘long with Eb?” Gathering the dog-chow from it’s place.

Sending a smile to Apple Jack, Ivory told simply, “Beau asked if one of us could stay and get the morning meal started, while he and my sister did the morning choirs.” Carefully using her hooves to scoop up an egg and break it into the hot pan.

Giggling to herself as she cooked, Ivory said, “Currently, Beau is trying to focus on work while sister is teasing him.” Giggling once more to herself as she began to crack another egg.

Filling the bowl and making Winona happy, Apple Jack listened to Ivory’s words before asking, “An’ how do ya know this?” A little put off at how the changeling-in-pegasus form could know this.

The white pegasus just tapped her head reminding, “Don’t you recall Apple Jack, Ebony and I share a constant connection?” Smiling further as the farming mare put a hoof to her head.

“Ah swear, the lot of ya changlin’ folk give me a headache with your nonsense.” The orange mare groaned from her place, and also make the other mare in the room laugh at Apple Jack’s plight.

Apple Jack took in the crisp morning air with a deep breath and let out a content sigh as she made her way towards town. Today was a free day off for herself, and also an off school day for Apple Bloom. Both sisters were heading to Rarity’s home and work place to met up with both mare and her own younger sister.

The farmer herself was only walking her sister to the Carousal Boutique so she herself could meet up with Rarity and then head out for their plans. Apple Bloom was going to meet up with her friend, Sweetie Belle, then break off with the unicorn filly to find another friend of theirs, Scootaloo.

Looking down to her sister by her side, Apple Jack said, “Now, Ya’ll goin’ t’ stay out of trouble today with yer friends, righ’?” Trying to make sure with the filly.

Giving her older sister a look, Apple Bloom said, “We only plan ta stay 'round town an’ play around, what could go wrong?” Giving a small shrug.

Apple Jack knew her sister didn't mean to cause trouble, but it was to be expected. Little fillies and colts had the tendency to do silly things that would latter bite them in the flank later. But nothing could be really done about it in the long run, so Apple Jack just accepted the answer.

“Alrighty then, ya'll have fun today. Jus’ be sure t’ be home for dinner.” The orange mare smiled as they got closer to their destination.

With an sincere smile, Apple Bloom said, “Don’t worry AJ, I’ll be back then!” Before darting off at the sight of Sweetie Belle, who was waiting outside for the Apple filly.

Giving a smile of her own, Apple Jack spotted Rarity also waiting for her outside her home, currently wearing yellow sun hat with a wide blue ribbon tied in a bow. Tipping her hat in greeting, Apple Jack asked, “Ya’ll ready Rar?”

Slightly fixing her hat, Rarity gave a charming smile telling, “Of course Apple Jack, I’m ready any time you are.” Then turned to the two fillies addressing, “Sweetie Belle, please be sure not to run into any mud holes today, we have that meeting with Toe-Tapper this evening.”

Stopping her chat with the Apple before her, Sweetie Belle nodded to Rarity with, “Okay, I’ll be extra carful today Rarity.” Smiling cutely.

“Good to hear darling.” Rarity nodded in approval before waving both fillies off with a hoof, “Now run along and have fun with your friends, I will be seeing you later.” Getting a nod from the younger unicorn before she ran off.

Rarity watched both Apple Bloom and her sister Sweetie Belle run off giggling, before turning to Apple Jack saying, “Now then, shalt we be off as well?” Making steps to a destination in mind.

Falling in step with the seamstress, Apple Jack asked, “So how ‘ave ya been Rar? Been a bit since we last saw one another.” Giving a cheery wave to one of the ponies passing by.

With a smile on her lips, Rarity said, “I have been doing simply marvelous as of late Apple Jack.” Looking up to her hat as she told, “Since the wedding, I’ve been getting a few inspirational ideas for my dresses, and have been working none stop!” Looking a little giddy.

Raising a brow at the white mare, the apple farmer asked, “Really now, an’ what’s got ya so uppity?” Almost smiling at the slight skip the proper seamstress almost did.

Keeping herself composed, Rarity explained, “If I am right, than this next line of dresses I have made may make front page in fashion for a while.” Holding her nose high as she said this.

“Ya’ll have fun with tha’ then.” Apple Jack rolled her eyes at the fashion mare beside her, smiling at her friends rather good mood.

Seeing their destination not too far from them now, Apple Jack turned to Rarity asking, “So who will all be ‘ere any how?” Giving the tree with housing parts sticking out a varying places a look over. One thing that stuck out the most was the sign out front saying, ‘Golden Oaks Library’.

Giving the question some thought, Rarity told, “I believe it will be just you, Twilight and I for today.” Reaching the door and knocking with a hoof, “If I recall, Rainbow Dash is away for the day visiting her parents. Fluttershy is much too busy today. As for Pinkie Pie…”

Pausing to think and tap her hoof to her chin, Rarity conceded, “I don't know what Pinkie Pie is doing, but knowing the darling it involves things beyond our understanding.” But dryly aded in thought, or the base understanding of logic as we know it.

With a snort at that, Apple Jack agreed, “I hear ya.” Twitching her ear as she heard the sound of somepony inside calling for them to enter.

Taking the knob into her magic, Rarity opened the door for herself and Apple Jack and entered in, where upon they found Twilight leaning over a desk. Near one of the book shelves was Spike, who turned and gave a wave of greeting with his claw that held a feather duster.

“Hey AJ!” He greeted the apple farmer first before spotting the beauty next to her. With a slightly dreamy sigh he said, “Hi Rarity, I like your hat.”

With a pleasant smile at the young dragon, Rarity greeted in turn, “Thank you Spike, and a good morning to you.” Giving the library an apprising look, “I see your keeping the Library clean and tidy as always.”

The small dragon puffed up his chest at the praise and gave a satisfied nod, “Yep, as long as I’m here, no dust or grim will collect on my watch!” Before going back to dusting with an extra jump in his step.

Rarity put a hoof to her muzzle and tried to hide her giggles at Spikes rather adorable actions. Apple Jack just smiled at the sight while addressing Twilight, “Hey ya Twi.” Walking up to the sides unicorn that was reading a black book.

Twilight only hummed and nodded as she continued to read line after line in the book before herself. So engrossed in her reading, she all but ignored the orange hoof waving next to her head.

Raising a brow at the lavender mare, Apple Jack eventually poked Twilight’s shoulder, getting the unicorn jump slightly and look up in surprise. Blinking in owlishly a bit, Twilight said, “Oh, Apple Jack, Rarity!” Looking from the book to the two mares in the room, saying, “Uh, sorry I didn't hear you both come in.” Closing the book with her magic as she did.

“Naw, it’s alrigh’ Twi, you seemed interested in tha’ book of yours.” Applejack shrugged off while giving the dark covered book a look over with her eyes reading the title aloud, “‘Acceptance’, tha’ a new book ya got thar?”

Lifting the book up in her pink magic, Twilight told, “Sort of, it was a gift Mask gave me a week after my brothers wedding.” Holding it to her chest with a hoof as she did, “I’ve been reading bits of it whenever I’m not working on something.”

Moving around Apple Jack to get a better look, Rarity ran her eyes over the black book asking, “Who’s the author, and what is it about?” Curious what the bookworm was interested in as of late.

With a smile Twilight said, “Mask is actually the author of the book before giving it gift wrapped to me.” Then began to blush some telling, “And it’s about us in a sense.”

Having a sly look on her features, Rarity said, “Oh, and what of.” Eyeing the book in Twilight’s grasp, “Is it a type of journal, or something a little more…fanciful?” Grinning at the end, much like the cat who ate the canary.

Thinking, Twilight told, “Actually, it’s made much like a normal story, only with first hoof experience.” Waiving her hoof saying, “So there’s nothing really fanciful about it.” Stopping short when she saw Rarity just shook her head and Apple Jack seemingly ready to laugh.

“Sometimes you make me wonder darling.” Rarity somewhat laughed to herself as her fellow unicorn only looked puzzled. Rarity sometimes swore her knowledgeable friend was much too dense sometimes to pick up these slight hints in humor and teasing.

Tilting her head, Twilight asked, “Why would you say that Rarity?” Looking at the book she had with a questioning look, still trying to figure out what Rarity meant.

Setting a hoof on the studies mares shoulder, Apple Jack slightly snickered, “Don’t worry ‘bout it sugar cube, it’s nothing t’ fret over.” Sending a look to the seamstress, almost asking why Rarity brought the idea up.

Still giving her two friends a imploring look for a moment, Twilight eventually dropped the subject. Setting her book back on the desk she had been reading it on, she asked, “So, where do we plan to go today?” Already having a cleared schedule for the day.

Smiling at the question, Apple Jack told, “Well, seein’ how nice it’s been, ah thought we could go fer a nice hike through Whitetaile Woods.” Adding at the end, “An’ both Spike and Mask can join too, if’in they want.”

Looking about the room after the farmer mentioned the stallion, Rarity asked, “Where is your dear coltfriend anyways Twilight?” Trying to locate the black unicorn that seemed to blend into dark corners, “He’s normally close by, wherever you might be.”

“Away on business.” Twilight told her two friends instantly, “Princess Luna requested his presents up in Canterlot for a mission she had for him.” Almost sighing at the end.

Raising a brow, Rarity noted, “It sound like you miss that rapscallion?” Smiling as Twilight somewhat folded her ears at the assurance in Rarity’s voice.

Shuffling her hoofs a little, she admitted, “He can be a help at times, and sweet when he wants.” Shaking her head telling, “True he can be a pain to deal with, being a stubborn, wisecracking mule that he is, but it’s sometimes nice to know he’s around to help.”

“How long is the fella gonna be gone?” Apple Jack asked out of curiosity.

With a small shrug, Twilight told, “He told me to expect him back home in a week, three weeks at the latest. That was five days ago.” Looking off into space saying, “However long it takes, I just help he stays safe. His line of work isn't the safest.”

Nodding to that, Apple Jack smiled, “I’m sure he’ll be back in no time, Twi.” Motioning to the door, “Say, why don’ we hightail it to Sugarcube Corner for a quick snack before tha’ hike?” Already starting to move.

Suddenly being passed up, Rarity took the lead telling, “My treat, seeing I have yet to contribute to our little outing.” Using the tone of voice that told the subject was not up for debate.

Nodding to this, Twilight turned her attention to Spike who was up on a ladder and called, “Would you like to come with Spike?” Wanting to include her adopted little brother.

Stopping his dusting for a moment to reply, Spike went to open his mouth, only to suddenly belch. Dropping the feather duster and waving his arms to gain balance, he gripped the wooden construct tightly with his claws before he could fall. The green fire he had burped up though, revealed a letter, which dropped towards the floor before being caught by Twilight’s magic.

Bringing it over to herself, the unicorn asked, “You okay Spike?” Some concern coming out of her voice at the rather unexpected arrival of a letter.

After making sure he was once again balanced, Spike patted his chest a few times as it to calm his heart and said, “Yeah, I’m good.” Steadily climbing down from his perch.

Giving the letter a slightly wary look, Apple Jack slowly said, “Well, that looks different.” Referring to the black ribbon that crisscrossed and green wax seal instead of the red ribbon and gold seal she normally would see.

Looking it over herself, Twilight simply said, “It’s probably from somepony else, not the princesses.” Taking a glance at the shape of the mark the seal possessed. She was confused to find her cutie mark stamped into the wax seal, and could only think that it was for her.

Breaking the seal and opening the letter, Twilight smiled and announced, “Looks like it’s a letter from Masquerade.” Glad to hear form the stallion.

Just as she had said this, Rarity was almost next to Twilight asking, “Oh please, do tell what he’s written.” Absolutely curious what the letter had contained.

“Ain’t it unlady like t’ poke yer nose into other ponies business?” Apple Jack smirked, causing the white mare to round on her, but stop in her tracks realizing the apple farmer was rather correct in her reasoning.

Rolling her eyes at the two, Twilight told, “It’s fine Apple Jack, I don't mind if you both hear this.” Then looked back at the top and read—

Dear Twinkles

I am writing from someplace inside the Griffin Kingdoms, currently partaking in my task given to me. I am sorry to say I may be gone for those three weeks, but I intend to return as soon as I can.

Personally, I almost wish I was back there with you, as the area is on an incline and is rather cold. That fireplace you have is starting to sound nice. So does the pillows I rest on while you recline yourself on my side reading a book.

In both cases, I would love to be back home, and love even more to be with you.

I wont be able to send or receive any letter later on, as I will be going deeper undercover. I found that this would be my only chance to send one to you before I did.

I’m keeping you in thought while I’m here, and I’m sure you haven't been able to get me out of your head. Search your feelings, you know it’s true, your doing it right now!

At this, Twilight could not help but roll her eyes at the stallion’s actions once more. There he was, once again trying to be funny, and over a letter no less. Pushing her amusement down, she kept reading—

However, while I am gone, maybe you can do something during my absence. I know we wanted to address it together, but I would ask if you try introducing the changelings of Ponyville to the townsfolk. I know it’s a big job, and I would want to help, but I’m a little concerned about paranoia possibly scaring those of Ponyville.

I know you can do this, even more so with your friends and the other changelings around you. And if all else fails, get miss sunshine to help. I’m sure she could do something about it.

I have to move now and get ready for my next act, so until we meet again.

Your lover, companion and friend: Masquerade.

Done reading the letter aloud for everypony in the library, Twilight rolled the letter up and looked back up to her friends. Apple Jack seemed to smile in some form of approval, while Rarity had a slight glen in her eye saying, “Twilight, your such a lucky mare.”

Giving the letter a slightly rueful look Rarity admitted, “Granted your coltfriend is a changeling, but he’s the same type of stallion I try to look for in a gentelcolt.”

Quickly thinking better of what she said, Rarity hurriedly adding, “Though, I could live without the juvenile nature bestowed upon Masquerade.”

All laughed at the last bit Rarity had added, knowing that despite being polite and upstanding at times, Masquerade had moments of being mischievous. More so when certain words are said or opportunities a raised for him to capitalize on.

“Well I think it’s mighty nice of ‘em t’ send ya a letter Twi.” Apple Jack decided put in with her still present smile. This same smile slightly shifted out of place as the orange mare asked, “Bu’ I wanna know, what’s he doin' all the way up thar?” Looking plenty confused.

Giving a knowing nod, Spike said, “It’s probably something secret, that’s what the Princess wanted him for anyways.”

Looking to the letter, Twilight felt the same curiosity come to her mind as well. What reason would he have to go up to the Griffin Kingdom? It was a simple question that had to many different answers. With Masquerade's skills of acting, infiltration and illusionary magic, it could have been a number of secretive things.

“What ever it is, I’m sure he’ll tell us when he get’s back.” Twilight finally nodded to herself with a new smile. She was at least glad to have some news from the black stallion, so there was no need to know more than that.

“So, do you still want to come with Spike?” Twilight once again asked the small dragon beside her.

With a quick jump onto the mare's back, Spike said, “You bet, I feel like I’ve been cooped up here for too long.” Happy for the chance to escape the choirs and work of the library for a time.

All then proceeded out the door and towards the local bakery, each with a smile on their face and striking up a new conversation. Though as they talked, Twilight thought over Masquerade’s last words in the letter. What was mentioned was a concern, and one that needed to be worked out soon.

But later, Twilight decided, laughing at something Rarity had said, there will be time to work on that later. For now, I want to enjoy the time with my friends.

Away from the group and on a hill that lead into Ponyville, three fillies sat in a strangely made box contraption on the edge of the hills decline. Looking over the side, Sweetie Belle could not help but voice, “Are you sure this is a good idea?” Casting a worried look to the cobbled together box-with-wheels they were in.

Giving an assuring pat on the unicorn fillies back, Apple Bloom assured, “Don’ worry, this thang’s sturdy ‘nough. And it’s packed with pillows t’ keep us safe!”

In the front half, an orange filly poked her head up and also assured, “Yeah, and you have to remember I’m the one driving, no way this could go wrong!” Patting the strangely shaped steering controls.

With a slow nod, Sweetie Belle said, “Alright, if you both say so…” But quickly pointed to both a them telling, “But if this thing goes out of control, I’m hitting that safety button I had Apple Bloom put it!”

Confidently smirking, Scootaloo said, “Don’t worry, we wont need it!” Gripping the controls while saying, “Ready AB?”

“Ready, Scoot's!” Apple Bloom affirmed from her spot near a break switch.

“Alright, release!” The orange pegasus ordered, feeling the slight jolt as the contraption started to move.

Later that day, a number of ponies would tell of a run away soap box that was screaming out of control. Later accounts would tell of large sheets of blankets being deployed and pulling the box up and over a few buildings, before crashing somewhere near a pond.

It would a bit later after such an event, that three wet fillies would be seen walking the roads with a number of feathers clinging to them. All three would be smiling and laughing and shaking from the after effects of an adrenaline rush.

Gaining by Giving

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Inside a building that sat on a stretch of land floating high above the ground and in the clouds, sat one of the greatest fliers known to pony kind. She sat bound to a chair, glaring heatedly at one of her worst enemies she had ever known to make it’s way to any leader such as herself.

Paperwork.

Spitfire, the lead flier to the wonderbolts and mare who took charge of evaluating, training and passing possible wonderbolt recruits, was stuck doing paperwork. It wasn't terribly painful to do, as most of it was just minor things needing approval from her. It was just painfully boring, as she would prefer being out in the field and training her team for upcoming shows and possible mission operations. The wonderbolts were part of the equestrian military after all, and after the last attack on Canterlot, Spitfire felt she needed to start upping her training regime.

But first I have to get rid of this pile of paper and go through the first list of new recruits. She didn’t want to, but Spitfire knew it had to be done. Nopony but her went thorough the list and chose who could participate and who couldn’t. Granted, she liked to do such a task with her team now and then, getting their input on each candidate. But most of the times it was just her going over them.

So, she went through the same process as she had learned over time so well, it was muscle memory by now and took little effort to do. Dapped hoof slightly on ink pad. Take form and read the details. Stamp for approval or rejection depending on request or need. Place aside for others to process and send. Repeat cycle until no more evil paperwork was left.

As one might imagine, Spitfire was slightly happy to hear a knock on her office door, as it meant something would help break the rather dull cycle. “Enter.” She almost droned out, stamping the next form that was going over a set of weights needing replacing and their cost.

The door opened and the two pegasi that stood by as her guard barely glanced at the pony entering in. The pony in question was a light blue mare with silver mane and rose colored eyes and wearing her standard blues. In a crisp fashion, she gave a sharp salute to her superior and waited.

Giving the slightest glance up through her orange tinted shades, Spitfire acknowledged, “At ease Fleet Foot. What do you need?” Setting aside her work for a moment to address one of her teammates.

Coming out of her salute and coming into a slightly more relaxed stance, Fleet Foot used her left wing to pass a letter to her hoof and give it to Spitfire, “Ma’am, I just got a request from Canterlot. I’m needed for a task.”

Taking the offered letter from the mare before her, Spitefire looked over the rolled up letter in red ribbon and sealed with golden wax. Inside was the symbol for the wonderbolts, with Celestia’s sun in the background. Breaking the wax seal and starting to read it to herself, the wonderbolt leader could not help but narrow her eyes.

Keeping her eyes focused on the yellow mare, Fleet added, “I also wanted to have a word with you Ma’am.” Both her ears swiveling a bit saying, “In private if possible.”

Glancing up at this, Spitfire gave a nod, making eye contact with the two guards, as if telling them to leave the room. Without a word, they did, closing the door behind themselves.

The room became quite as Fleet Foot let her commanding officer finish the letter she was reading before placing it inside her desk. She then took off her shades and set them aside while folding her hooves in a thinking manner and looking to Fleet Foot.

After just starring at the other mare for a few moments of somewhat tense silence, Spitfire asked, “So, secret mission that involves you and two other specialists to track down somepony and give them aid?” Only the slightest tinge of curiosity in her tone.

“Yes Ma’am.” Fleet Foot responded crisply.

Nodding, Spitfire thought over the details of this mission and what it included while her eyes drifted down to the desk. One large thing was the time her teammate would be gone, and therefore the practice seasons she would not be part of. But seeing as it was from the Princess herself, she knew that the importance of it exceeded her team schedule.

“And that word you wanted with me?” Spitfire lifted her eyes back up, seeing her teammate slightly tilt to her right, a slight habit of Fleet’s when showing nervousness.

After overcoming her want to fidget some, Fleet Foot said, “I wanted to apologize about keeping my identity secret from you and the others.” Gaining a somewhat surprised look from the yellow mare, showing as a slightly open lips and a raised brow.

Breathing to stay calm, Fleet Foot continued, “I know as a team, we practice not keeping huge secrets from one another... But I still feel like I should still apologize about telling you all, even if doing so would have been dangerous.” Hanging her head a little at the end.

Giving her teammate a long hard look, Spitfire sighed and said, “You don’t have anything to apologize about anything, Fleet.” Going to rub her face with her right hoof, but switched when she remembered that hoof still had ink on it.

Taking a moment to think over her words, the lead wonderbolt told, “Your positions unique, and if it weren’t for the Princesses speaking on behalf or your clan, I might have been forced to boot you off the team.”

Giving a smile at the mare, Spitefire smirked, “That being said, I also know that I would have lost one of my best fliers doing so. You being some bug-pony under that fur coat doesn't change that fact. Your a good wonderbolt Fleet, and our best tactical planer.”

Smiling in return with gratitude, Fleet Foot said, “Still, I wanted to say sorry. You and the rest of the team are like family to me. And for changelings…it’s a big deal when you don't confide in your family.” Running her hoof over the floor some.

Rolling her eyes at the other pony, she waved off, “Forget it soldier. I might not know how your clan stuff works, but I get the point of keeping a secret to protect hundreds from possible death.” Getting another grateful nod from Fleet Foot.

Nodding to that, Spitfire picked her shades back up and placed them back to their rightful place over her eyes dismissing the mare before her, “If that is all, I suggest you get moving on your mission.” Taking the next paper needing to be looked over and starting to read over it, while adding, “I also expect you to return for some strategy meetings with the team on bug tactics. I can't think of any pony better for giving out tips.”

With a smirk and salute, Fleet Foot responded, “Ma’am, yes Ma’am.” Snapping out of her salute and exiting through the door, letting the two guards back into the room.

It had been effectively one whole week since Masquerade had taken up his mission by Luna, and stayed hidden from view. For the first three days he tailed a scouting group from a lush warm forest, to the more colder and elevated forest of evergreens.

Then for four days the infiltrator arrived at the settlement his quarry had come to check out. He hid among the populous as common folk, or animals that may dwell around the area to trail his targets. It had not been the most pleasant mission he has had, being in the cold for so long and having to keep tabs on three different targets.

But he felt there would be a good payoff soon. By Masquerade’s estaminets, his requested reinforcements would be arriving in a day or two. Then he could in-act the next phase of his improvised plan.

Of course there was always the chance that they would not reach him in time, or the scouts could up and leave for some reason the next day. Mask had a backup plan in place for both situations if they ever came to pass. Though, both plans were sketchy at best, as there were still a number of unknown factors.

At the moment, Masquerade was tailing the two females of the scouting group, keeping disguised as a young dirty brown griffin. He hopped the looks of an urchin would be good enough as a disguise for the time being, while he tailed the two.

Right now, they were talking over what they thought about the settlement and those that lived in it, while they shopped for supplies. They were having a good enough time and were getting all the information they needed, buying the food ‘needed’ for the trip back home. It was a ruse of course, one to keep any curious eyes or ears to not suspect something off about them.

Seeing as the two were not done shopping yet, mostly because they wanted to go looking for a few souvenirs to bring back to their clan, Masquerade went with a new plan of action. Sneaking away from his current hiding spot, the infiltrator headed for the Inn they were staying at.

If their leader is out and scouting like the other two, then I’ll have a chance to do some snooping of my own. Mask grind to himself as he began to make his way to the Inn via backroads. He didn't need to be asked any questions, so he felt it better to try sneaking around the back.

With the Inn just in sight around the next corner, the changeling-in-disguise gave his surroundings one quick look before going back behind the corner to change form. Despite the quick green flash of light, none would be the wiser to his presents. Coming around the corner was a now silvery griffin, who held himself with as much self importance as possible and 'fixed' his winter vest some.

Walking out of the alleyways and to the front of the Inn, he went for the main entrance. Opening the door, he didn't even give a glance to the desk in the lobby, acting as if he was meant to be their. In all sense, he was as he was going to be in the room of his three targets.

Heading up the flight of stairs, Mask gave some thought which room the three scouts were using, trying to straighten out the numbers in his mind. Now, was it room 23, or room 32?, Thinking on it for a moment, he decided to head for the closest one in the tall building. Reaching the second floor and spotting the 23rd room, Mask wondered over to it.

Looking down either side of the hall and stretching out his sense to get a small taste for emotions, Mask made sure the area was clear once more. Placing his head to the door and pushing his senses past the door best he could, the infiltrator made sure the room he was going in was empty before entering.

Masquerade however felt his eyes widen slightly and a blush form on his face some as he pulled his head back thinking, this is the wrong room… So using his false dignity to hide his slight embarrassment from this slight intrusion of privacy. He then turned away from the door and head towards room 32 instead, feeling slightly ashamed.

A few corners, a quick check of the area and making sure the next room was clear, Masquerade once more changed his form into a random yellow unicorn colt. With practiced use, Mask lit up his small horn and used the green magic to pick at the lock the kept intruders out.

Entering in, he made sure to lock the door behind himself before starting to snoop about. The room itself held two beds on the left side of him, with a table between the two. A desk could be found on the far right side of the room near a window with it’s curtain closed. On the right side of the wall was one closet and one bathroom just next to it.

Seeing as the room was small, that meant little to search over. And there was not much to look at, as the only things that seemed to be use were the two beds. Looking to the closet, Masquerade walked over and opened the thin door, finding two saddlebags inside.

Right, one of the girls had to use something to carry their purchased things, the small colt reminded himself as he began to light his small horn.

Grasping the first bag, he began to sort through it’s contents for anything worth while. Unfortunately, all he found were some supplies, nothing truly useful at the moment. He shortly did the same thing with the next bag, finding three canteens and some resin filled with emotions, but again no information.

With a sigh he placed both bags back and quietly closed the door before snooping around the small room once more. But even with this extra searching, Mask still didn't find anything worth his attention. Should have kept tailing those two, the infiltrator grunted internally and started for the door.

He halted his advance to it though as the sound of voices and the door being messed with caught his attention. Knowing what this could mean, the small colt darted his eyes around and figured where to hide.

The door soon came open, as one Cleft lead two somewhat upset scouts inside, as one of them voiced, “Come on Cleft, what’s so important that you had to drag Pinky and me away from our shopping?” By the sound of her voice, anypony could tell Ventral wasn't happy at all.

Making sure Iota closed the door behind herself, Cleft gave the rooms window a quick glance before askin, “Either of you know how to deadlock that door with a spell?” Cloaking his body in green fire to change back into his chitin covered bug form.

Surprised by knowing what he wanted, Ventral changed back to her changeling body too, saying, “Sure thing. Go ahead and relax Iota.” Telling the last bit to the pegasus before lighting her horn and casting a locking spell on the door.

While Iota changed back into her original body and slid her bags off, Cleft used his own magic to cover the room with his own spell, being sure to keep all sound inside. Casting the same spell again out of caution, Cleft felt pleased with this and motioned for the other two changelings to sit.

Letting out a breath, the current scouting leader told in his buzzing voice, “We need to leave, and soon.” Getting to the point why he had gathered the two, “I just came back from the barracks and the Griffin Kingdom knows that we changelings are real, and are now trying to locate us.”

“Wait, stop.” Ventral held a hole filled hoof up, “How do they know about changelings? I thought we were still secret!” The concern in her voice was not hidden, and neither was her apparently freely flowing concern.

Sighing, Cleft rubbed the base of his horn telling, “I don't know the details, but apparently they heard of some massive changeling attack in the ponies capital and are now scrambling to stomp out any potential threats.”

Wings buzzing in nervousness, Iota stated, “So, their hunting us now?” Looking back to the door with building concern, “They know we’re here and are now trying to find us?”

Cleft only shook his head telling, “They are trying to find changelings in general, they still don't know of us three yet.” Making the young scout relax a little. But the lead changeling didn't want her to let her guard down. “They may not be looking for us, but there is a good chance we will become suspect at any time.”

Iota flinched at that and shrunk into herself some. Seeing this, Ventral gave a sharp glare to the male changeling sneering, “Oh yes, because we all didn't know the risks of our rolls.” Putting a comforting hoof over the younger scout while telling the other changeling off, “Listen Cleft, Iota’s still new to this. There’s no need to stress her anymore than she is, even if your right.”

Groaning at the mare, Cleft irritably told, “Fine, but my point stands. We need to leave as soon as possible. They still don't suspect us, so we need to move while we still have room.”

Feeling she had calmed Iota down enough, the older mare asked, “So when are we moving, now or tomorrow morning?” Using her magic to pickup the bags that were put aside and placed them on one of the beds.

“Tomorrow morning. No need to rush out and make a scene.” Was Cleft’s reply, taking a moment to consider things. Nodding at a thought he had, he continued, “The both of you should also consider going on a few more walks through here. Help make a statement that you want to take it all in one last time.”

Lightly nodding to this, Iota smiled, “It would be nice to take a small walk.” Finding the idea relaxing, even if it would get her a bit cold.

Pulling the other changeling close and giving a reassuring smile, Ventral told, “And while were at it, maybe visit those children that like to play near those woods. You seem to like that.”

“Sounds good with me!” Iota nodded, getting out of the older changeling’s grasp to take a moment to turn back into ‘Status Que’ and saying, “Let’s get moving before it gets dark, or we wont be able to see them.”

Ventral nodded, using her magic to release the deadlock spell she had place before taking her griffin disguise. Turning back to Clef she asked, “What do you plan to do before we leave?” Using a talon to fix the scarf around Iota’s neck.

Motioning to the closet with his head, Cleft stated, “Checking our gear then shop for anything we might need. Maybe try and collect any extra bits of emotion for the trip.” Already getting up to search the closet while canceling out his own spell and changing into his own griffin form.

Ventral just gave an affirming nod before following Iota out the door and leaving Cleft to his work. When the girls exited the door, Cleft reached over to the saddlebag Ventral had tossed over to the bed and checked its contents. He gave a light snort at the few souvenirs inside, but could not fault the two. It helped their alibi of just passing through, so there was no need to badger them on brining deadweight. For now.

He did the same for the two remaining bags in the closet before making a list of things that would help keep them from being figured out. Thinking for a moment, Cleft admitted to himself, “Some jerky would be nice to snack on…wonder if they have any in stock around here?” Reaching into one of the saddlebags to get the needed gold.

Satisfied, the veteran scout turned around and left the room, making sure to lock it before completely leaving.

Minutes passed in the quiet room, right before a small head poked out from under a bed, as the yellow colt gave the room a quick look over and sighed. Alright, new plan needed, Mask grumbled in his head as he began to reconstruct his backup plan some.

He was ready for if they left a bit early, or if backup didn't come in time, but for them to up and leave like this so soon? It’s trouble, is what it is.

There was also the tidbit about the Griffin Kingdom’s actions pertaining to the news of Canterlot’s invasion. It was possible that some information got leaked before the Princesses could put a cap on it all. All it takes is one blabber mouth and things domino from there.

It also meant that any clans that are around will become frighten, and may act rashly for being attacked unprovoked. Not to mention his backup were changelings too, which meant if they were not carful in their arrival, things could get even more messed up. This wasn’t even including possible accusations that could happen in the higher-up parts of their government.

Focus! Masquerade reminded himself, most of that is not relevant information, concentrate on the here and now.

With the new train of thought made, Masquerade began to reconstruct his plans. First he had to return to his ‘base’ of a burnt out and condemned building and post a note for his backup. Next he would have to stock up on what emotions he could glean from the surrounding populace. Maybe turn into a playful looking dog. Children like dogs to play with, should make them happy enough.

Moving over to the only door in the room and changing into a grey pegasus, Mask sighed, “Nothing’s ever simple is it?” Grinning at the end, almost unwilling to refuse such a challenge to his skills. “On second thought, this might be a bit fun.” He chuckled, opening the door and closing it behind him. With it still locked, he nodded to himself and headed for the exit.

He had at least a day left to plot and scheme, so he might as well start now. Maybe add a new factor into the game? The infiltrators grin grew, as a new idea began to blossom into his mind.

During the dusk, where light was still scarce, three fliers packed their bags and strapped them on ready. They all checked out of the Inn, leaving for home with some haste as they left the settlement. They were not he only ones however, as another flier with a darkly shaded coat flew after them, flying higher than them and keeping almost out of sight.

For hours they flew, with none of the three scouts taking notice of the tail that was using what little cloud cover it could to stay out of their sights. The flight itself seemed somewhat boring, as noting of interest could be spotted on the frozen treetops all around. Even the few mountains in the area didn't seem to have the same impact as they did nearly a week back.

Letting her eyes wonder, Iota scanned a now open plain that was past another forest of evergreens. She could spot nothing out in the snow-covered field. Just snow, some rocks and their four shadows racing upon the ground, one slightly growing in size.

The only pegasus in the group blinked and recounted the moving shadows, comforting that she was not seeing things. There was a forth shadow, and there were only three of them. Following the first response that came to mind, Iota snapped her head around and spotted a dot up in the sky. And it was suddenly starting to get bigger like the shadow.

With widening eyes, Iota went to call out to the other two, but found herself struggling to move out of the way of a dark dive-bombing figure. She yelped at the close shave, alerting the other two to the sudden appearance of the new figure.

Watching the dark figure twisting around in the air for another attack, Cleft used his eyes to scan over the new arrival. It was a male griffin, rugged and filthy grey coat and black feathers. A few scars could be seen on his left face and neck. Hid torso had a vest, filled with knives. One side of his west had rope, and the other a hatchet that did not reassure the lead scout due to the bloodstains.

Only one thing came to mind as Cleft finished his analysis of the subject, “Bandit, we need to find cover now!” Diving down towards the ground. In response, Ventral followed close, while Iota righted herself some before slightly tailing behind.

Likewise, the bandit followed after them, pumping his wings to follow after them. In a attempt to lose the griffin, the scouts lead him into the woods, using what skill they had with flying to put the trees between them and the bandit.

The bandit though, didn't give up his chase, using surprising nimble maneuvers to work his way towards the three fliers. Cleft was easily in the lead, plotting out a path for his two fellow scouts to follow. Ventral was closely keeping up, only slowing down to make more wider turns. Iota was the most quickest with her pegasus form, but was lagging behind due to her inexperience with using the pegasus wings.

Taking a moment to glance back and see this, Cleft gave out a new order as he speeds towards a tree, “Break up and lose him!” Then pulling up to slow himself before collision with the tree while the other two split off in two directions. Instead of going anywhere else, Cleft somewhat landed on the side of the tree, pushing off it to head towards the bandit head on.

Caught off guard at this, the bandit panicked and swerved to the side, avoiding collision with the speeding veteran scout. He then preceded to use the trees for cover to fade from sight.

Looking about, the bandit gave a low growl at losing sight of them, shooting above the tree cover and looking for movement from high above. Catching the brief glimpse of something reddish, the griffin turned and dived towards it’s direction, sure he had spotted one of them.

Just under the treetops, Iota took in quick breaths of cold air and moved through the numbers trees in her way, looking for a place to hide. She gave a slight shriek when a number of snapping limbs alerted her to the bandit, who dived through the trees and was now chasing her.

Iota darted to the left, trying to shake of her pursuer the best of her ability. The bandit didn't lose track of the pegasus though, finding that her maroon coat was highlighting her in the browns, whites and greens of the forest. The blond mane and tail didn't help matters for the mare either, seemingly catching the suns rays.

Moving around another tree, and still having trouble keeping pace with the more nimble —if not slightly clumsy— flier in front of him, the bandit reached a talon down and unstrapped a knife. With a carful grip, he tossed the knife at his target.

When Iota saw the glint of something fly next to her, she instinctively darted to the side to move out of the way. This only made her run into a few low branches, losing altitude and control. Bouncing between a few more bunches of branches, she eventually gained control, only to be tackled to the snowy ground below.

Completely disoriented and unable to focus, Iota just laid on the ground dazed, while a talon was used to grip her throat and hold her down. The bandit above her breathed with some exertion, but pleased with the results. Reaching down and taking up his hatchet, he held the stained weapon close to the slowly recovering mare telling, “No. Sudden. Moves.” Panting between each word.

Eyes falling down and onto the slightly rusted edge with old bloodstains of the hatchet, Iota only nodded slowly, still slightly dizzy. She was then hauled up off the ground, making her head swarm and sight blur, while the griffin before her ordered, “Now, I want you to keep still while I tie you down. Make any sudden moves or even a peep, and your head gets cleaved. Got it?”

Opting not to say a word, Iota just nodded again and kept still as the talon around her neck released. Darting her eyes around, the young scout tried to think of something she could do to escape. But the mixture of fear, a dizzy head and aching body made it hard for her to even focus sitting where she was.

“Not a move, pony.” The griffin reminded as he reached for his rope, “Or do I need to remind you what I’ll do?”

Gulping at the warning in his tone, Iota once more stayed still, letting the bandit do what he wanted to her shaky body. She watched as he took the rope and begin binding her forelegs first, before moving on to her wings next. Her saddlebag was tossed aside next, as he was going to push her down to bind her hind legs next.

The sound of screeching was heard as a grey blur tackled the bandit, and forcing him to drop the rope he was going to use. Over the bandit and with open claws, Cleft began to swipe at the bandit and try taking out his eyes.

In return for this assault, the bandit swung his hatchet at the older scout, intent on caving the other griffins skull in. The attack missed however, as Cleft ducked and jumped off, diving into some bushes to evade. Not content with this, The banding followed, giving a battle cry as he gave chase.

Now struggling with her bonds, Iota called out to her leader as he lead the bandit away. Slowly the sounds of their fight got further and further until she could hear nothing.

Looking around, Iota suddenly felt very alone and extremely venerable with being bound up so much and her head pounding. So with this in mind, she did the only thing she could. Struggle with her binds and call for help from either Cleft or Ventral if she spotted either one.

That was assuming, if they could find her.

After half an hour of flying around, Ventral finally stopped and gave her surroundings a look over. The bandit was nowhere in her sights and the sounds of what she was sure was fighting had stopped a fifteen minutes back. Now, the golden griffin was searching the forest for either Cleft or Iota, who were both being very quiet.

Now that I think about it, it’s way too quiet. Ventral realized, giving her surroundings another look over. All the birds had hushed and gone quiet, no doubt from all the racket she and the others were making. Still, it was unnerving to the scout, who was use to the constant noise.

Sighing, she ventured on carefully, keeping her eyes peeled for the bandit. Part of her wanted to fight, but she knew just like Cleft, they were not fighters. A scouts abilities always laid in their skills to run and evade, not open conflict.

Something Iota’s still trying to do right! The disguised changeling smacked her face at this thought. She completely forgotten that the younger scout, though good in her changeling form, didn't have the pegasus flight skills down completely. There was no doubt in her mind Cleft forgot the same fact, used to more experienced scouts under his lead.

She was starting to wish they still had their old clan head around. Granted he was a warmongering glory hog that liked to fight, but he at least knew to put new scouts with patrolling groups. This new one, his son, seemed to lack the same common sense.

A few more years, Ventral sighed, just a few more years, and if he keeps making mistakes like this, then the clan might revolt. It felt like a slightly pleasing thought to have, but a useless one. New and young clan heads sometimes needed a few years to get use to their new duties. Didn't mean she had to like her new boss though.

Moving around another bush, Ventral continued to scan the environment to any clues. She did eventually fine one. A very bright one too.
Using a single clawed tip and scooping up some stained snow. Ventral gave the red tinted snow a good long look, bringing it up to her beak to get a small whiff of it.

“It’s blood alright.” She conformed to herself, looking about to try and find a possible trace of more. With some luck, she did and began to follow it. Bit by bit, she saw more and more appear, right before she came along a large splatter of green blood, that of a changelings, mixing with the first trail of blood.

This alone made Ventral follow the two blood trails more quickly, worried for either of her kinsmen own health. For the next ten minutes she followed the blood trail, as more splotches of green cold be found rather than red. At one point, it looked like there was a struggle, before a large red blood spot was made.

Again she followed the messy trail with all haste, carelessly rushing past a bush with more green blood. Next was the sight of chunks being chopped away from the trees, making a easy path to follow.

Where ever the green blood trail went, the red would follow with. The signs of their rush were easy to see, as snow was turned and pushed all over the place. Seeing a form just past the next set of bushes, Ventral surged forwards past them, and stopped dead in her tracks.

“Cleft…” She breathed out, looking at the sight of a still body slowly bleeding out and scattered supplies from his now emptied bags.

Snapping out of her slight daze, Ventral leaped quickly over shouting, “Cleft, can you hear me!?” Using her wings to glide the short distance over and reach her scouting leader. Even from where she was, the number of cuts and gashes were visible and easy to spot.

Landing next to Cleft's body, she began to shake the older scout, as she called out again, “Cleft, wake up you idiot!” Eventually turning the still body over. Still trying to keep herself together, Ventral checked the solder scouts body over, trying to find any evidence of being alive.

Turing his head over a bit more hopefully wake him, Ventral was given sight to a nasty hit where his head was slightly cleaved off. She put a slightly bloodied talion to her beak, recognizing the axe like mark she had seen in the trees behind her. There was no denying it. Cleft didn't survive.

Grief filling her mind at this, Ventral let a few tears leak out, feeling pain grip at her heart for moment. That same pain caused her to shake her head and search the area again. With narrowed eyes, she locked onto the red trail belonging to the bandit that lead away from Cleft's body. Snarling aloud, she rushed after the trail and swore the give the bandit some payback.

And if he so much as touches Iota, I’m going to rip out his innards and feed the rest of him to the wolves! She already lost one clan member on this trip, she was not losing the other.

She followed the tracks for a few more minutes, keeping tabs how the trail was getting more and more zig-zagged, as if he was becoming tiered. After what seemed like hours of trailing, Ventral found the bandit.

He was in no better condition than Cleft, bleeding out and ruffed up from the fight the two had. He was currently laying next to a bolder, and the snow around him stained red. And just like Cleft, he wasn't moving.

Moving in closer, Ventral also realized she could not taste a hint of any emotions from him. Once in front of the dirty griffin and looking at both him and the blood trail, Ventral only sneered, “Lucky you. Bled to death before I could reach you.” Spitting on the dead body and looking around.

Though she wanted to do so much more to the deceased bandit, she knew she had more important things to do. Such as finding Iota and getting back to the clan hive to give their report. She knew she would have a harder time searching from above the tree tops, so Ventral went for flying under them like before.

It was slow going, as she had to take a moment to stop and look around and also move around tree after tree to locate the maroon pegasus. That brought up another thought to Ventral, That coat color would make her stick out way too much here. Should have tried getting her to change color earlier.

Sighing a bit, Ventral admitted, “Not like we knew this would happen.” Stopping on the next brach she happened upon while laughing dryly, “Okay, maybe we should have. Cleft did say we had a tail…” Dragging off as she just stared ahead.

Cursing herself at it all, the scout had to wonder why the veteran had to get himself killed. She knew he wasn't the biggest fighter like most scouts are, so he should have ran. Why didn't he though? Not like I was in danger or—

It then seemed to hit Ventral what could have happened and bolted off her perch to search again with fear building in her heart, Iota, that filthy mugger must have caught up with her, and Cleft went to help her only to get in a fight! It was the only thing that came to mind and made sense.

With as much speed as possible, Ventral searched the forest, going through bushes and searching in any holes big enough to hide the young scout. All of her focus was on locating Iota and making sure she was safe.

After an unknown period of time though, Ventral found Iota, who was rolling in the snow and bitting at the rope at her fore hooves. If it were not for the dire situation, Ventral might have laughed at Iota’s actions.

But instead, Ventral dived towards the bound pegasus, calling, “Iota!” Landing over the changeling-in-pony form telling, “Hold still, let me get you out of that.” Using the sharp tips of her talons to remove the rope.

As soon as her hooves were free, Iota found herself being pulled into a tight hug as Ventral sighed, “Thank the ancestors your alright.” Holding the mare arms length asking, “What happened, how did you get tied up?”

Guiltily rubbing her hooves together, Iota said, “I-I got distracted.” Using her now free hooves to try and warm herself, as she had apparently lost her scarf some time back.

“Then got tackled and that bandit was tying me up the next moment. Then Cleft…” Iota looked out into the woods saying with some rising panic, “Ventral, we gotta find Cleft!” Pulling away and jumping up to take flight, but came back down to the cold snow and look back to her still bound wings.

Rolling onto her back and trying to use her hooves to undo those bindings, Iota continued, “We need to find him, that bandit went after him!” Still trying to undo the rope with her hooves doing little, calling, “Ventral, help!” Looking up to find a unmoving griffin who was just giving Iota a pained filled stare.

“Ven?” The young scout quieted down at the somber look she was getting from the older scout. The way she was being looked at made all her panic turn into anxiety as Ventral slowly moved over to her.

Sitting down next to the pony on the ground, Ventral looked down at the pony in silence for a long time. After a few minutes oft his, she told, “Cleft’s gone Iota.” Unable to hide the pain in her voice, “Right side of his head cleaved open…”

Shock was the only thing Iota showed, as her quivering voice asked, “W-what?" Trying to search the other changelings feelings and expression. With a new realization, she trembled, "Wh-what about…” Trying her best to keep her voice level, but was failing to do so, "What a-about him, t-the bandit?”

“The bandits dead too.” Ventral informed with some venom, “Bled to death. Though I would have done worst if he was alive a bit longer.” Glaring off into the forest before her as she said this.

Heaving another sigh, Ventral slowly undid the binds on Iota’s wings and asked, “Are you sure you’re alright?” Looking over the smaller pony. The thought of Iota being hurt in some way was putting a great amount of concern into her mind about the younger scouts health.

Letting Ventral check her over, Iota nodded, “I’m…I’m alright.” Sniffing a little as she asked, “Is he really gone Ven?” Looking up with pleading eyes.

Using a arm to bring the younger scout closer, Ventral once again said, “He is.” Clenching her other talon in the snow. She knew there wasn't anything she could do, but the very idea of losing the older scout she known for some time... It just made her feelings boil.

Looking up to the now dimming sky and thinking aloud, Iota said to herself, “It’s my fault.” But quickly got a bump to her head as she finished those words.

“It’s not your fault.” Ventral asserted to the pony beside her, “We...” She started, but slightly choked on her words before staring up again, ”We couldn't have known.” Trying to shake the tears from her eyes.

“But—“ Iota tried to say.

“No, we couldn't have done anything about it Iota. This stuff happens.” The older scout told, trying to make sure she made a point. “I know your still new to this, and it hurts, but there was nothing we could have done.” glaring at the ground as she whispered, ”Some things are just unavoidable”

Seeing Iota slowly nod to her, Ventral sighed, “Come on lil’ sis. Lets get home.” Opening her wings to take flight and take point.

Watching the golden griffin take off, Iota cast one last look around as snow slowly began to drift down upon the forest. With a pain filled look, Iota turned away and followed after Ventral.

Concerns of Home

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

The last leg of the trip was unusually quite for Ventral, who would glance over her shoulder to see the young scout’s head hung low. She was worried about Iota, who had yet to act out or show any kick she had before. She was hoping her fellow clan sister would come out of her funk after leaving the snowy forest and into their own warmer one, but that didn’t happen.

She wasn’t ready for this yet. Ventral sighed, pushing on through the greenery around her and towards home. She would have liked nothing more than to march up to the current clan head and choke him for making this situation happen. But that wouldn't fix anything, she knew, and the evens that happened could have happened to any scouting group.

We just happen to be the lucky three. The changeling-disguised-griffin snarled at that thought, angered that it still happened.

Ventral shook her head, trying to remove her irritation and pain as she started reaching familiar landmarks once more. Looking up she could see the same willow tree with it’s little creek and rock slabs sticking up from the ground. She immediately dropped her disguise and almost moved to her home in a rush.

She held the urge though, as she looked back to Iota, who was lagging behind still and had yet to change back. Seeing this, Ventral sighed, moving back to Iota and stopping her.

Feeling a hoof stop her, Iota seemed to snap out of her thoughts and look up to Ventral’s concerned compound eye. “Iota, we’re home. you can change back now.” Ventral told her in a soft voice.

With a slow nod, Iota backed up some and breathed a little, returning into her changeling form. Ventral smiled softly putting a fore-leg over the young changelings shoulders, gently guiding her back to their home.

As expected, a few sentinels came out of varying spots, looking the two over with suspicion rolling off of them as the scouts drew near. When they were close enough for their liking, one sentinel stepped forward saying, “Identify and verify yourselves.”

Iota seemed to draw into herself some at the steely edge in the sentinels voice, while Ventral herself said, “We’re a the scout group sent a week ago, Ventral and Iota…” Softly patting Iota to calm her, “Cleft, our lead was killed two days ago from a bandit attacking us on our return trip.”

Still glancing over the two with a hard look, the sentinel asked, “And your verification?” Still holding his place in-front of the clan entrance.

“Forever glory in our fight.” Ventral said, and receiving a nod from the changeling before her.

Moving aside he more softly nodded, “Welcome home sister's… and I’m sorry to hear of Cleft’s passing.” Motioning for the other sentinels to rerun to their places.

Gently moving Iota forwards, Ventral gave a small, “Thanks…” Guiding the young scout past the willows hanging vines and into the rocks that hid the sharply declining steps. She cast another concerned filled look to her younger clan sister, not sure what she should do.

Ventral knew losing those of you’re clan was never an easy thing to take in. Even less so when it is ones first time losing another during a mission or fight. What made this more easter for Iota would be the fact she didn't see Cleft’s body, or know him as much as she did. Still, it must have been a shock for her after just hearing the same changeling that saved her was also dead because of it.

What concerned Ventral the most was how Iota’s emotions were so…bland. It was like her being was not the same at it when they first left. This alone scared the more experienced scout to no end, as it could mean that Iota was taking the situation harder than she thought.

Using her hoof that was over the younger changeling to give a small shake, Ventral asked, “Iota, are you sure you’re up for reporting in?” Her voice low and filed with her worry.

Iota slightly flinched, but did nod to Ventrals question. With a sigh, Ventral said a bit more firmly, “I know you want to think it is, but what happened to Cleft wasn't your fault.” Feeling her heart sink at Iota’s bowed head and ever present silence.

Please Iota, don't do this to yourself… It felt painful for Ventral to see her clan sister in such a state, and it hurt even worse because she had no idea how to fix it.

Coming out of the winding and steep hall and into the dim light of the clan hive, both changelings cast their eyes over the vine-filled place of paradise with a number of overgrown weeping willows and a number of waterfalls. All together there were around six levels of overhangs, each with pools of crystal clear water that would flow into the next level below before reaching the bottom.

The familiar hum of the hive greeted them both, causing Ventral’s own wings to vibrate a little in response to the low hum, while Iota noticeably perked up at the sound. Ventral gave a small smile to this, happy to see some emotion from the young changeling that wasn't associated with gloom.

Thinking quickly on this line of thought, Ventral smirked and said, “Hey, why don't you meet up with the others?” Getting a surprised look from Iota, “You know, to let them know we’re back!”

Instead of getting a feeling of joy, all Ventral could read was nervousness, something that made the mare frown. “I don't know…” Iota scuffed the stone path that lead to the deeper parts of the clan hive, “W-what…what if they ask…”

“Iota.” The single use of her name made the young changeling to stop and look up to Ventral’s two compound eyes as she told, “You need to talk to the others. Find your ma, find you brothers, shell, find that jerk who picks on you!” She nearly exclaimed while pointing out into the hive.

Poking a hoof to Iota’s chest, she continued, “You need to get this out, holding it in will only make it worse…” Going a little quite somberly saying, “I talk from experience.”

Iota remained quite, mulling over what her elder clan sister had said to her. So, with a reluctant nod, Iota showed her agreeing with the older channeling.

With a smile and a nod, Ventral lit her horn telling, “Good.” Lifting her pack off her back and onto Iota’s while opening her wings, “I’ll go and give our report to our ‘oh so wise’ clan head.”

Ventral took off and once she was far enough away to not be heard, she muttered, “Because it’s because of him we lost Cleft…” Buzzing her wings faster to speed to the hive’s center.

Watching as Ventral speed off, Iota once more cast her eyes about. She lost her once pained and regretful demeanor some, as she scanned the hive before herself. Narrowing her eyes, she took a breath and donned the mask of survivors guilt once more, and slowly wondered into the clan.

Slowing her decent and landing at the front gates of the hive center, Ventral gave a reluctant glance up at the semi-imposing structure. Inside would be the current head to the Salient clan, Sardonic, who was no doubt trying to get a good grasp on more of the clans workings.

Though she was angered at him for his blunder and even wanted to try giving him a tongue lashing, Ventral also was not stupid. Sardonic did not rise to being head to their clan because his father got old and died. He gained the title after killing his father in a challenge for the position and claiming the older heir did not have what it took to lead anymore.

Being the proud conquerer he was, Dynamist took his sons challenge, even with his still weak body from the last fight against the Quasi clan. It only took five minutes for the younger, more spray heir to outmaneuver his older and weakened father.

After that, none in the clan dared to even consider opposing this new heir, even less so when he was their last one. Ideas for revolt would come and go, but the truth of the matter still remained. The commons were either too scared to try, or feared the power-struggle that would come later on.

Ventral hissed to herself as she began to make her way into the home of their heirs, If that bozo doesn’t get his act together, then the whole clan's gonna be in trouble! It was not just a concern for herself and her kinsmen, but any that lived in the clan. Infighting was a very real nightmare to clans, and the thought of being told to kill your own brothers and sisters of ones clan was horrifying to any changeling.

Getting closer to her destination, Ventral could not help but take in a deep breath and hold it. Counting to five, she let it out, trying to dispel any anxiety she had. Sending Iota to their group was the best choice she could have made, she was sure Sardonic was going to rail her about the loss of Cleft.

After ascending another winding hall, the scout could see the doors that belonged to the current head to the Salient clan. The sentinels that hid in their hiding holes above her could feel her building anxiety, and perked their ears in curiosity.

Rapping the door with her hoof, Ventral didn't have to wait as a, “Enter.” Was called from the other side. Gulping and trying to keep her head tall, Ventral opened the door and walked in, closing it behind her.

The room itself was luxurious, fixed with a number of red and green banners and a number of weapons, both broken and worn from enemies defeated. The bed in the center of the room was large and elaborate, holding dark green curtain up form its twisting posts. To the left were a number of books in neat lines along the wall, while at the right was a large window looking over the clan and a desk before it. It was at this desk that Sardonic was sitting, looking in Ventrals direction with his piercing gaze.

Just slightly, Sardonic’s brows drew in and his eyes almost showed a blazing inferno, while he asked in an even tone, “Why did you come and disturb me?” Rising from his place to advance on the common, part of his longer mane falling in front of his right eye.

Ventral felt her body stiffen at the lack of emotions she could read from the heir, and replied, “I’m from Cleft’s scouting team, and come to report our findings.” Keeping still even when the larger changeling walked behind her.

“I see…” Sardonic narrowed his eyes at the back of the scouts head, “And pry tell why Cleft didn't come to me directly. Getting too old to keep up with our generation anymore?”

As Sardonic began to make his way around to her front from her right side, Ventral had a hard time trying to repress as much of her anger as she could, saying, “Cleft’s dead. A bandit killed him while trying to defend Iota, who’s now in some shock over the event” Watching as the heir began to make his way around the front of her.

slightly turing his gaze to the scout, Sardonic decided to make another circuit around the scout, feeling out her emotions. She was angry, extremely angry and most of it was directed at him. The way she had gotten even more angry with how he talked about the older scout, it had apparently hit a nerve.

“I suppose he was getting too old then.” The heir finally said as he reached the spot in front of the common once more, and feeling her emotions wanting to burst out. Sitting before her, he waved a hoof, “Tell me your report, and depending on how it is I might not send you and that other scout on another mission for this loss.”

Ventral clenched her jaw, and did her best from hissing or buzzing in irritation, calmly reporting, “The settlement has gone into the stage’s of becoming a town. The populous has shown to be a fair choice for extracting positive emotions, with less negative emotions.”

“It should also be noted that before his death, Cleft was able to gain some information that may put us in danger.” At this point, Ventral took a moment to prepare herself and spoke, “The Griffin Kingdom is on high alert for changelings, and is trying to seek out any in their boarders. Planting any gatherers in the settlement maybe too high a risk for them.”

When she was finished, Sardonic nodded and processed what the common had told him. for a few moments he considered a few things in his mind. He then stood telling, “You have five days before I deploy both you and that other scout.” Not even acknowledging the changelings shock.

Reaching his desk and pulling a new paper up, he began to write something down while saying, “I want you both to go and find out what parts of the Griffin Kingdom we can use, and what cant be used. Send back reports every other day, and spend at least a week in each area.”

Finishing his work, he floated the paper over to the scout, who hesitantly took it into her own magic as he finished, “Those are the locations I want you and the other scout to look through.”

Ventral’s nervousness turned into downright alarm at those words, and turned her gaze up to the heir who wasn't even looking in her direction. With an almost dry mouth she started, “Y-you cant be serous, Iota’s—”

“Going to have to adapt faster.” Sardonic cut off from where he sat, “In this clan, the strong thrive. I will not have any weak links bring it down!” Slamming a hoof onto the desk and turning his blazing green eyes to look at the scout.

At the sight of his highly risen body and the murderous glare he sent her, Ventral felt herself shrink away as he told, “This clan took too long to recover, and it was weak links like my father that made us fall. If that lowly scout can’t take the pressure, then she is no use to the clan.”

Seeing he had made his point to the quivering scout, Sardonic calmed down and turned back to his desk waving off, “No leave me. You only have five days worth of preparation. I suggest you get to work.”

Though she wanted to, especially after that outburst of rage, Ventral had to ask, “What… what about the third member of the scouting group?” Knowing only two scouts would not be able to hold their own if something would happen.

“Not my Problem.” The heir once more waved off callously, making Ventral’s mouth gap at him, “You had a third member, but he’s dead. You’ll just have to deal with what you have. Now leave.”

Backing up, Ventral could only stutter out, “B-but—”

Sharply turning his gaze at her, Sardonic said in a dangerous tone, “Do not test me common. Now leave.”

With no regard for her own dignity, Ventral turned and rushed out the door, slamming it shut and breathing quickly. This was why she hated the new clan head, but at the moment, all she felt was fear. For some reason, she knew he would kill her just for not listening to him. It caused great fear for her, knowing that her clan had to put up with it.

From above, the sentinels all watched as the mare just sit at the door and breath, her whole body shaking from the rush of adrenalin pumping in her body. Though they didn't hear most of it, they did hear the yelling, and watched the scout’s rapid exit of the room.

They each felt a ripple of concern when she began to leave, giving off a steady flow of loathing that seemed to be directed at Sardonic’s place of living.

Housing wasn't a huge necessity for changelings, as living deep underground already blocked a number of different hazards from them. Instead, homes were something akin to places of rest and relaxation for certain groups of the clan. These homes were used to host personal parties, times of feasting —even if they didn't need to eat— or just a place to pile up in and sleep next to these they trusted.

But others liked using these homes to mostly keep a close knitted groups together from varying age groups that grew up with one another. It didn't matter much as to which house was used, as long as it had the room for the group to feel comfortable in.

It was at one of these homes that a smaller group was sitting around and trading their day’s events with one another. They all laughed, cuddled, laid and leaned on each other, not really caring who was with who.

In the center on a cleared out space, stood the changeling telling his day out before his group, beaming with the biggest smile, “Then when he wasn't looking, Leno and I popped out form behind the bush and dumped the whole bushel of rotten tomatoes on him!” To say, he enjoyed the prank he and his brother pulled.

Laughing at this, another male changeling barely got out from his chuckles, “You and your brother are going to get shell for doing that, Vol.” Almost falling forwards when one of his clan sisters suddenly leaned on him during her laughter.

“Ebon, Ebon, Ebon…” Vol slowly shook his head, “Leno and I are the pranking kings here, and none have yet to catch us, yeah?” Looking to the side.

“Yeah!” Leno, Vol’s younger brother, called from where he was under a pile of both clan sisters and brothers after losing a small tussle with them. He shifted from under the pile, trying to get a little more comfy.

Rolling his eyes at them both, Ebon simply said, “You seem pretty much caught where you are Leno.” Smirking at the younger changeling’s alarm. Gaining a grin, he added, "I mean, if what your brother said was true, then shouldn't you be on top?"

Those that were on the pile sensed Leno’s intent, and most were ready when he suddenly pulled himself away from the pile. Some were not fast enough and began to fall, while others flew up and began to once again wrestle with one another. After escaping and turning around, Leno launched himself back into the game of tussle, each changeling trying to be onto of the other.

The whole group inside the house laughed and hooted, each cheering on their siblings and calling out instructions. Tackling, grabbing and tugging all happened in their playful brawling, each one trying to pin one of their clan siblings to the floor.

“DOG PILE!” A drone called from her perch, joining into the game and tackling a fellow drone to the floor. Like a domino effect, all the others began to pile on those two, stacking higher and higher. After all was said and done during those six minutes, Leno was stuck in the middle of the stack, while one drone sat on top, grinning broadly.

Shaking his head after the six minute display, Ebon only commented, “Most in that pile are commons, and all beaten by a drone…how embarrassing.” Putting a hoof to his face to hide his smile.

At this, a number of changelings all clicked and chuckled in amusement, while those in the pile just pouted or looked sheepish. Leno himself was trying to pull himself back out, only for a number of hooves to hold him in place in the pile.

On the very top of the pile, the drone leaned her head down asking, “Please don't leave Leno, I want to sit here!” Becoming cheerful at the end, giggling and almost bouncing on the pile.

While a few small protests were given about the jumping changeling, Vol from his spot grinned up at the small drone asking, “First time on top Loll?” Getting a happy nod from the nymphlike drone.

She seemed to stop all her actions though when she spotted something outside the open doorways. With a wide smile, Loll called, “Ven’s back, Ven’s back!” Jumping off the pile.

As one, all changelings looked to the entrance of their current residence to see Ventral walking back, head looking down and slight scowl on her face. This was however, ignored by most for he changelings in the pile who shot up and ran to the lone channeling who just entered the house.

She was promptly swamped by a number of eager clan brothers and sisters who were more than excited at her return. Cries such as, “You’re back!” “Did you get us anything?” “Where did you go?” “How was your mission?” “Welcome home sister!” And random hugs were given all around.

Any tension that was on Ventral’s mind just evaporated when a number of her clansmen she had grown up with, rushed out to meet her. Much like they had, she began to hug and nuzzle back each of them, slowly giving answers about. Slowly but assuredly, Ventral pushed her way into the house, greeting other members of her clan that merely stood off to the sides and smiled.

Pushing his way past past his own kin, Ebon reached out with a hoof and got it over Ventral’s shoulders saying, “Welcome back, love!” Trying to get a quick kiss.

his efforts were blocked by a hoof, as Ventral smirked, “I like your persistence Ebon, but no.” Pushing the stag back.

Ebon huffed after being pushed away by the mare and being rejected again, while his fellow clan brothers all laughed at his misfortune. Sending a small glare at them, Ebon snorted, “Yeah yeah, laugh it up. you know sooner or later she will cave.”

“Keep dreaming love-bug.” Ventral teased from where she was sitting with a number of her clan sisters who either giggled or laughed at the two.

There was a glint in Ebon’s eye, as he said, “Well, one of these days you’re going to have to admit I’m what you want.” Standing tall, flaring his gossamer wings and showing off his fangs with his large smile.

With a snort and a roll of her eyes, Ventral got comfortable where she was and started to braid one of her clan sisters silky manes. “As if. I’m not up for a mate yet.” Ventral blew off and gestured with her head to one of the other mares, “Here, their all willing. Take your pick.” This seemed to only earn her a few swats from the other mares who seemed to disagree at the moment.

Throwing his hooves up, Ebon cried out, “Why, what did I do to get this sort of rejection from you!” Falling back onto the ground as if he had fainted. Holding his hooves up and inspecting them, he asked aloud, “Am I not handsome enough?”

Laughs and giggled filed the room at Ebon’s rather nymph like antics. Ventral also snorted and told, “No, your look good enough and I like your persistence.”

When he heard these words, Ebon rose form his place with perked ears, hoping his last pass wasn't really rejected, but the mare playing hard to get. It was here he saw the smirk on Ventral’s features as she told, “You just chose the wrong time to ask me.”

Blinking a few time at this bit of information, Ebon questioned, “Wrong time?” Trying to think of a time he had actually asked her was ever a wrong time.

Heaving a sigh and being reminded of what had transpired just minutes before, Ventral told, “You keep asking me to be your mate every time I get a mission. An’ the same thing just happened.”

“But you just got back!” Loll wined from where she had plopped herself onto Ventral’s back, “Do you really have to leave again?”

Reaching back and patting the drone on the head and minding the fin on her, Ventral told sadly, “Yeah, gotta go out on another scouting mission in five days.” Scowling at the end growling, “And after how well our last mission went…”

Now lifting his head in interest, an older changeling drawled out, “Somthin’ happen?” Stretching his neck slightly after his little nap.

Feeling the shift in the mare’s mood, all changelings seemed to hush up as Ventral explained, “The mission did good. Up until our return trip where a bandit attacked us…” Stopping her braiding of the other changeling’s mane as she was finished. “We followed Cleft’s orders and split-up in the woods below. I was alone for a while after things seemed to have calm down.”

“Things did go well for Cleft. He apparently found Iota being bound by the bandit and went in to help her. He then ran off before being caught.” Ventral seemed to sigh here, not bothering in trying to hold back her feelings that swirled in her, “Cleft didn't make it, and neither did the murderer that got him. Iota…”

Lifting her head up and looking around, Ventral asked, “Where’s Iota, I told her to meet up with you all while I sent in our report?” A newfound concern rolling off her body and sending all changelings on alert at the sudden change.

“Maybe she’s still looking for us.” Ebon suggested, knowing his group liked to move around a lot in the clan. Turning to Vol, he told, “Vol, take your brother and go find Iota, let her know where we are.”

Vol nodded and got up from his place, waving his brother to follow. Bounding off her body-pillow, Loll cheerfully said, “I’ll help too!” Trotting up to the two bothers.

While the three left, Ebon turned his attention back to a still concerned Ventral, who had a number of her clan sisters trying to cheer her up. Giving a perplexed look, he felt the need to ask, “What happened to Iota, Ven?”

Ventral’s body sagged at the thought of what had doused Iota’s current level of behavior telling, “Iota didn't take Cleft’s passing too good. She’s really beating herself up over being caught and blame his death on herself.” Bowing her head in some regret at not knowing what to do.

Feeling a slight tug on her long flowing mane, Ventral lifted her head up to see Ebon smiling down at her telling, “Then I guess we know what to do, right?” Gaining a confused look from the mare for a moment, before she figured what he was getting at.

Looking to the rest of their group, Ebon practically ordered, “You heard Ven, one of our clansmen needs us.” Sending a comforting look to Ventral “I think we should go and join Vol, Leno and Loll in their search and help ease Iota's mind. Who’s in?”

Seeing them all stand up, Ebon gave a proud nod telling with a professional tone gained form being a knight, “Some of us should hang back incase those three find Iota first. Rest of us go looking around before retuning after while to report, sound good?” The reply he received was a number of changelings taking off from the ground and out the door.

With a collective buzzing that sounded like an angry swarm of hornets, they all rushed past Ebon, intent to help their younger clan sister. As the dust cleared and seeing the room was now next to empty, Ebon huffed once more, “Was hopping to take the lead in that…” Sitting down for a moment to sulk.

Giving a tame giggle at Ebon, Ventral called, “Oh, you’ll get your chance one day, hero.” Fluttering her eyes at him cooing, “Do you want me to give you snuggles to make wittle Ebon all better?”

“Don’t patronize me, love…” Ebon continued to sulk form his spot whilst Ventral laughed.

After a while the mare did calm down and stare at the still sulking stag before her. Looking about, Ventral waved other changelings to all gather with her, each one taking a spot and laying in one large comfy pile. All that was left was Ebon, who was now looking out the door way with a irked expression.

“Come on Ebon.” Ventral’s voice called out to the stag who looked in her direction where a somewhat spread out pile of changelings laid and relaxed. “The floor’s cold enough, get over here with us where it’s warm.”

Gaining a small smile, Ebon got up from his place and trotted over to the pile. Buzzing his wings, he flew over a few of his kinsmen and squeezed between a few just to get closer to Ventral whom shook her head. As much as she wanted to take up the stags offer at a time like this, she knew it would be only make things worse for her.

Maybe when I come back Ventral thought to herself while sending a quick glance to the changeling that was starting to relax into the group nap that was about to happen. I’ll think on it, the mare somewhat smirked to herself, deciding to open her wing to retrieve the list Sardonic gave her. She might as well have some idea where to go first before starting their mission.

Investigations

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

In the very early morning skies above Equestria, a single shadow could be seen moving on it’s own as it began to descend over to a cliffside. A small town could be located nearby, it’s lights twinkling in the still dark surroundings and illuminating the world for those still awake.

A large lake could be seen near this town, later breaking up into a few rives, one of which cut through the town itself. The waters origin was pouring over the edge of the cliffside, making an impressively large waterfall that nearly spanned half of the cliff. It was quite the sight, and made for a common travel spot to visit these falls that created such a large lake and flowing rivers.

This was not in the lone fliers plans though, as she landed to the ground and headed for one of the small taverns on the edge of town. Looking past her hood to read the sign and confirm it was the place, she entered in and began her search.

The place was nearly empty, with only a lone bartender up to tend to any travelers that would come in at such early hours. There were a few others, mostly drinking some strong coffee to keep awake or getting food from traveling so long. Others were getting their breakfast, readying for the day ahead and for their early morning work.

Running her eyes over the tavern once more, she spotted two individuals that seemed to stand out. The first thing was how alert they were, despite how early it was in the morning. The second was their cloths, being a bit more thicker then what was needed in their current surroundings.

The first was a blue unicorn, who mostly had himself dressed in tan and blue robes and had a few bags an packs strapped over himself. He calmly sat in his place, lending his head over to cast a constant shadow over his eyes.

The second wasn't a pony, but a deep brown griffin who had a number of fur pelts over himself, as well as a bone neckless. Strapped to his back was some hunting gear, a bow with a quiver and a fews knives strapped a crossed his chest.

Making her way over, she sat herself down in a open chair while the griffin grunted, “You’re late missy.” Grasping a bottle of ale and downing more of it. Setting it down, he asked, “Woot made ya take so bloody long Fleeting?”

Pulling her hood back to free her silver mane, Fleet Foot told, “Wanted to make sure we can get in and out with no hassle, Rancor.” Reaching into her saddlebag and pull out two folded slips of paper.

Both were enveloped in a green aura of magic, as the blue unicorn lifted his slightly shadowed face to curiously look at them both. He then floated one to himself, and sent the other one to float over to Rancor, who snatched it out of the air.

Flipping it in his grasp a few times and then opening it to look at its contents, he asked, “Passports?” Gaining a grin on his beak, “Well, ain’t that a nifty idea, eh Occult?” Directing the last bit of thought to the unicorn beside him.

Occult, still silent as ever, just nodded while he continue to look over the passport with shadow covered eyes before stowing it into one of his many pockets.

Giving the unicorn stallion a confused look, Fleet Foot commented, “Not much of a talker I take it?” Trying to shift to the side enough to see throughout the shadow shredding his eyes. Instead of seeing anything, the shadows seemed to deepen, as if trying to stop her from seeing anything.

Placing his own passport away, Rancor told, “Nothin’ like that Fleeting.” Pointing a thumb over to the mage of their little group, “Turns out Occult’s mute. Can’t speak a word, but comes highly recommended when it comes to spell work by your brother.”

Fleet Foot just nodded, staring at the ever quite changeling mage. She didn't try and pretend she knew every changing in her clan, but there were times she wondered who was part of it. Made her wish she visited home more at times, but being a wonderbolt often kept her away.

Looking back to Rancor, the mare decided to ask, “So when are we leaving?” Waiting for the older griffin to finish his drink.

When he did finish, Rancor set the bottle to the side and reached onto a pouch to pull out some bits saying, “When I’m done with my drink, we’re leaving.” Counting out the gold coins in his talion palm.

Watching as the griffin counted out the bits he needed to pay, Fleet Foot turned to Occult and ask, “So, do we have a base plan for when we reach Masquerade?”

Occult tilted his head at her direction, the mute unicorn seemed to ponder over the question for some time before using his magic to once more grab something. Opening a pouch, a pad of paper with a small piece of smooth coal and started to write.

After he was pleased with what he had written, the mage floated the small slip of paper to Fleet Foot, whom took it into her hoof and read it. Lifting her eyes up, she questioned, “That’s it, we go in and snoop around some burnt-out condemned house and hope Masquerade’s there?”

Occult gave a single nod, once more lighting his horn to take back the small slip of paper and put it away.

Sighing to herself, Fleeting just sat and watched Rancor place the final bit on the table before downing more of his drink. They had about three to four days worth of travel by flight, she she figured she’d sit and relax while she could.

Flight through the frozen skies of the Griffin Kingdom was rather peaceful for the most part, as the skies remained clear with no cloud in sight. All three fires consisting of one griffin and two pegasi acting as his wing-mates, made considerable time during their trip.

They had yet to be slowed down by any naturally made storms or high winds. Even when the wind caused a little turbulence, the three of them handled it with little trouble.

The only thing slowing them down was Occult, who was not the most greatest flier opposed to his magical skill. But Fleet Foot had to admit that he was keeping up rather well. Mostly because she herself was a wonderbolt, an elite flier by Equestrian standards. Rancor was no slouch to flight either, as he had to sometimes track his targets to other kingdoms, and at times carry them back during flight. He made sure that they were out cold during said flights.

As for the sights, there was not much to talk about. There were a number of mountains all around, a common sight to see in the Griffin Kingdom. Below were forests of evergreens, which still bore their name proudly by staying green even in the harsh cold. Streams and rivers of many sizes cut through the land, most being frozen over by the cold and even vanish with the snow collecting on the ice.

Another rouge wind soon hit the three, forcing Fleeting to use a hoof to hold down her hood and once more tighten it. She may have been though up by the training Spitfire put her under, but one fact always remained. Changelings did not like the cold. If it were not for the fact they could gain fur during their shapeshifting, than they would never go anywhere near freezing tundra areas.

“There’s the town settlement!” Rancor called from his leading position, “Are you lot ready?” Preparing to dive down.

Looking to her left, Fleet Foot got a nod from her fellow pegasus, then shouted over the wind, “Ready!”

That was all that was needed to send the larger flier into a dive, not looking back, knowing that both disguised changelings where keeping pace with him. He was an experienced hunter, and they too were experienced as he was. So Rancor was unconcerned about the two, confident enough in their abilities.

Landing just outside the gate, they began to wonder right in, each one scanning their surroundings. The first thing that was noted was the lack of being stopped. Fleet Foot cast her gaze up to one of the higher towers near the entrance, seeing some guards watching them enter.

She wondered why they were not stopped and interrogated as to why they were there. It either meant that they were overconfident, or had something here that would deter any troublemakers.

Looking around the place himself, Rancor commented, “Well, aint this a cheery place.” Taking note how none even sent a second look to the group, “Wonder if they get visitors much.”

“Would explain how lax their front guard are.” Fleet Foot nodded to the hunter of their group, “They should be more alert than this.”

Occult nodded along, looking about from under his hood with unseen narrowed eyes. It was hard for any to see where he was looking in particular, but all could see his curious nature from how he moved.

Lifting a hoof, Occult tapped Rancors folded wing, getting him to stop. Fleeting likewise did the same when she saw the stallion stop their current lead and turned to Occult.

With their attention, he pointed his other hoof to a collection of buildings. While most would assume he was just pointing out the buildings alone, the two changelings saw something else. Just over a few roof tops, they could see the small tells of a ruined roof with burns.

Smirking, Fleet bumped the stallion lightly and praised, “Nice catch.” Making her way towards the spotted building.

Occult merely responded by giving a small smile and a nod, before regaining his straight face and moving in step with Fleet Foot. Rancor also nodded to the silent mage when he could, showing his own approval.

Their path was not that direct though, and spent their time working their way around the town sized settlement at a steady pace and taking in the sights. Rancor made a offclawed comment they should visit one of the pubs, so that they could seem less out of place.

Truth was, he wanted to try some more griffin brewed beer or wine while he was in the area. This was shot down by Fleet Foot, who reminded that if he was not in his original form, then he could get drunk. In which case, the mare did not want to put up with.

It was with that Rancor could not just stay idle, “Are you saying I cant hold my own liquor, sheila?”

“I’m saying we have a job to do, and I don't want you asleep on the job.” Fleet Foot retired with a professional tone.

Glaring at the mare, Rancor told, “I’ll ‘ave ya know I can drink a good lot of the strongest ale and still be standing!”

“Coherently?” Fleeting challenged with a smirk.

“Well it would take me that much to even lose a bit of my edge, you cant even handle a pint!” Rancor shot back to the offended looking mare.

Glaring back up to the taller griffin, Fleet Foot said, “Well, it’s not my fault the wonderbolts have extremely strict drinking protocols I have to abide by. We have to be at our best at any moment!”

Between the two, Occult sighed in silence, unable to do much of anything to stop the two from their little banter-war. Instead of trying to get them to stop, he used his time by keeping an eye on their surroundings. He probably didn't need to, as both hunter and ranger were fairly aware of their surroundings, but the mage wanted to error on the side of caution.

Putting on a thoughtful look, Rancor admitted, “Huh…you might have a point there…” Getting a satisfied nod from the mare. But his thoughtful look turned into a smirk as he said airily, “Their probably scared of you blowin’ up the place while drunk.”

The griffin ducked as a pile of snow was tossed where his head was, as a snorting Fleet Foot growled, “I am carful with my explosives, and make sure to use them wisely.” Calming down and fixing her overcoat some.

“That’s not how I remember it, sheila.” Rancor shrugged, walking on as if nothing had happened.

While Fleeting gave off small waves of irritation, Rancor looked to his right, smiling, “Well, here we are.” Taking in the incomplete burnt house that liked ready to fall in on itself.

Motioning with his head for the other two to follow him in, Occult stayed back a bit to make sure none were following them in. Please when he saw nothing, he slinkier inside. From there they followed Rancor, who kept his gaze to the floor and followed a slightly noticeable trail.

It was a day or two old by his estaminet, but still fresh for him to track. It lead them into a fairly closed off room, making it hidden enough for Occult to change back into his unicorn form and preform some scanning based spells.

Fleet Foot wondered around the small room, trying to spot anything with her own limited tracking skills. It didn't really turn up anything, only slight tracks from Masquerades varying forms he used during his outings.

Finishing his scan, Occult began to walk right up to a section of the floor, using his magic to carefully lift the loose boards free from their place and set them aside.

Hearing his moments, both pegasus and griffin turned to see what the unicorn was up to, but were given sight to a rolled up letter and a bag. Each one passed looks at one another, while Occult lifted the two item out, passing the bag to Rancor and the letter to Fleeting.

Taking the letter bound by black ribbon and sealed by green wax marked with two masks, Fleeting made short work of breaking the seal and reading…

I don’t have much time to write, and am on the clock.

The scouts I’m following had began preparations to leave next morning after finding out some troubling information. I’m not sure if we have a leak or somepony was missed, but the Griffin Kindom is now on a marehunt for any and all possible changelings in their boarders.

I have changed my plan accordingly as quickly as I could, and am in the final stages of leaving. I have figured out a way for you to track my last location before I vanish again, and it’s in the bag I left.

Send the news to both miss Sunshine and Moonlight, the griffins are about to cause panic in who knows how many changeling clans. They need to be stopped before those clans act out in defense and try protecting themselves in a panicked move.

Until later, Double Take.

PS. leave no evidence.

After reading the last line, Fleet rolled up the letter in her hooves, glancing around the room and asking, “You got all of that?”

Occult nodded in affirmation, while Rancor looked a the bags contents agreeing, “Yeah, I heard ya.” Lifting a rather filthy feather up.

Nodding, Fleet Foot wordlessly hoofed the letter over to Occult, who took it up in his magic and with a more intense glow, made it slowly turn it into nothing more than dust.

Blinking at what now not remained of the letter, the wonderbolt gave a low, “Wow…” Both impressed and a bit scared at how easy the changeling mage just disintegrated the paper.

Rancor meanwhile stared at the feather for a bit, muttering, “Griffin, and a rather filthy one at that.” Turning it a few time in his talon and adding, “Female…no, male…cant get the age, too much damage…”

Eventually the faux griffin looked over to Occult asking, “Got another fancy spell for tracking, mate?” Holding out the feather for the unicorn.

With a nod, the stallion used his magic to open one of his pouches to produce a small leather string, opening another pouch to get out a clip of some sort. Taking the feather from Rancor, he began making a neckless out of the three things, casting a spell over the feather last.

When the magic receded away, the feather lifted and floated to the left a little. Moving it, the others could see the feather still tried to pull in one direction, but unable to get free of it’s connection to the neckless.

“Beauty.” Rancor smirked, taking the new tracking item from the mages magical grasp asking, “Got enough to make two more?” Getting a nod from the silent spell crafter.

Chucking the bag of feathers to him, Rancor said, “Alright, new plan. Occult I want two more of those trackers for you and Fleeting to use.” After getting a nod from the unicorn, he addressed, “Fleeting, think you can make this wreck come down and hide any evidence?”

A smirk worked it’s way onto the Fleet Foot’s features, who offhoofedly said, “Make a condemned house collapse without drawing too much attention…I think I can manage.” Running the calculations in her mind how to make the weakened building to fall.

Nodding, Rancor said, “Good, get to it. I want us out of here and in some cave before the guards start runnin’ about like a bunch of headless chickens.” Heading for the exit he told, “I’m going t’ get us some cheep blankets so we can rest at our next stop.”

As he left both changelings with pony facades, Fleet Foot turned to Occult, who was finishing the last neckless and asked, “Think he’s just using that as an excuse to get that beer?”

Lifting his gaze up, Occult just gave a blank stare to the mare before fixing his shadow covered eyes back to his work. Fixing a smirk onto her face, Fleeting nodded knowingly, “Yeah, me too.” Getting to work on starting a ‘inevitable’ collapse of a condemned building.

The next day, the three woke up from their current place of rest and erased any trace of their existence. Any fire pit they made was put out and buried. The tracks were they could have made were brushed away and messed up with some washed over water from Occult. After they were done covering their tracks for the time being, they left and made their way towards a forest not too far off.

They would stop now and then to get a bead on where their feather guiding necklaces were pointing them, flying in it’s direction to find the infiltrator. After hours of searching, they found something.

Lifting a brow, Rancor asked, “Aint this infiltrator suppose to be the best or somthin’?” Referring to the dead griffin body that was frozen and slightly covered in snow, “Cuz all I see is a dead one.” Eyeing over a deep stab wind that was in the griffins back.

Shaking her head, Fleet Foot denied, “For all we know that could have been one of the scouts.” Looking down at the body and browning blood adding, “One that knew at least stage-3 transformation…”

Like the other two, Occult was scanning over the body, only using his magic to do most of the work for him. Blinking a few times, he scanned again to be sure. Doing once more to be sure, Occult lit his horn and began to use his magic to form words into the soft snow.

Hearing the sound of stomping, both hunter and ranger looked up to see Occult’s writing, which simply said, “Not changeling. All griffin.”
Looking down to the body and then up to the pony mare, Rancor asked, “What do you think Sheila, ya know this infiltrator better than us. This part of his MO?” Taking a look around his surroundings.

Taking a moment to think and look over the body once more, Fleeting nodded, “Maybe… I know this he swords, not hatchets, so theres that. Also, Masquerade was not above using others to further his endgame.” Circling the deceased body a bit more saying, “He was either some idiot that got himself killed, or an idiot that fell for one of Mask’s tricks. My bits are on the latter.”

Nodding to that, Rancor lowered his body to get a better viewing of how the snow was. It was harder to see with the winds smoothing it over and some snowfall from some days back, but the hunter could clearly see a path. With a signaling come motion, the other two began to follow the hunter through the woods.

As they tracked through the wood, Rancor could tell there was another set of tracks, belonging to what he felt was a tracker themselves as it was more straighter near where they started, opposed to the slight zig-zag that ended with the dead body.

Nearly a half-hour of walking later, they came a crossed a slight clearing hidden by the treetops overhead. On the other side, they could see a form covered slightly in snow. Fleet Foot gave off a feeling of dread, but held herself in place with the other two and cautiously made their way over.

Close enough, Occult lit his horn and pushed the snow away, giving view to who was under it. A sigh of relief was heard as Fleet Foot relaxed at the unfamiliar body of a griffin splattered with green blood. It showed a nasty spot where some of it’s he'd was hit from what Rancor presumed was the hatchet on the griffins body.

Investigating the area a bit further, they agreed there was nothing left and moved on, tracking the slightly faded trail backwards. At one point, Rancor decided that the feathers were no longer needed, having Occult get rid of them.

They soon came to a stop at a new area, one where rancor looked about in some confusion. Feeling the others curiosity, he explained, “Something aint right here…” Looking at the tracks more intently.

Fleet Foot and Occult traded looks, silently asking the other as if they might have the answer to what the hunter was referring to.

Leaning down into the snow more, Rancor scanned his eyes over the snow and the tracks that were made. In his mind, he reproduced the events best he could in his minds eye.

Pointing to a spot Rancor told, “Right there, a griffin apparently landed and stayed put and low…” Moving over to the spot to get a better look and think for a moment. Tracing his talon over the slight indentation in the snow, he muttered, “There’s three scouts, but from what we know they were alone…” Using his eyes to continue scanning over the snow.

At the mounds and where the tracks lead, he announced to the others, “He was surprised, something had come out suddenly.” Turning his gaze up to some bushes, “One of them attacked the other, which meant this spot was where the scout was hiding before makin’ a break for it.” Moving and jumping over the bushes.

Quick to follow, both pegasus and unicorn followed their griffin lead as he followed the tracks in hast, gaining some confusion as he spoke, “But these track tell tha’ the bloke was chasin’ somethin’… Something that was jus’ out of grasp…” Quickening his pace.

“That sounds like Masquerade.” Fleet Foot called up to Rancor, “He must have lead that other griffin to that scout as a distraction.”

“But why?” Rancor demanded, “Why go to the trouble of havin’ some extra players in this little hunt?” Stopping at moments to spot spots were droplets of blood had made small declines in the snow.

Jumping over the next bush they were given sight to another small clearing. Unlike the last though, a pile of snow was easy to make out as a crash site where something was tacked.

Letting his eyes roam over the area, Rancor could tell there was a lot of activity here. One set of tracks from the small snow trench.
Another set of tracks crossing the same crash site. A third set of tracks coming in from another location and moving to some declines in the snow suggesting struggling. Those same tracks went about the area, from the crash site, to a bush and then out of the area.

It was the bush that Rancor went to, following the indentation in the snow and moving the leaves of the still green bush aside. He then gained a smirk saying, “Fleeting, tha’ stag is pretty clever.” Moving aside to show his discovery.

Moving up, Fleet Foot and Occult were given sight to a changeling cocoon and a set of swords, presumedly from Masquerade. But more importantly was what was inside the cocoon, which held a female changeling common, safe and asleep from the frozen outside.

Dutifully, Occult used his magic to pull both the cocoon and sword set out and before them all, while Rancor told, “Looks like this just turned into a retrieval mission.” Looking at the chaining inside. Though it was a common, Rancor knew the importance she now held, being a well of new information gained from interrogation.

The wonderbolt nodded to what Rancor said, Reaching back and unrolling the cheep blanket that would conveniently serve to help hide the cocoon’s nature. Looking to Occult, she asked, “Got any rope so I can tie this down?”

With a silent nod, Occult searched one of his bags and pulled out a bit of rope, while Rancor raised a brow asking, “You’re just prepared for anythin’ aren't ya?”

With a thoughtful tilt of his head, Occult looked down to the snow and pointe down to the newly written out message that told, “Not for dragons. Magic resistant and tough.”

Both laughed while Fleet Foot nodded, “I know what you mean. Faced a greed fueled dragon once with my team… We got our collective flanks handed to us.” This only made Rancor laugh harder while the unicorn grinned, as if to say he wanted to hear more.

Calming down some, Rancor said, “Alright you two lazy bums, let’s ge’ this girl back to those prissy princesses. Up to them on what to do to her.” Moving over and taking grip of the blanket hidden cocoon.

Both ponies nodded, Occult trading in his unicorn features for that of a pegasus, and Fleet readying to take flight. Taking one last look about, the changeling ranger wished luck to the infiltrator before taking off into the sky with Rancor and Occult.

A story from Daisy

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Pre-read by Crystal Static

Looks like all of our worrying was for nothing, Twilight smiled to herself as the last changeling left the stage and joined up with the rest of the ponies. Things had stabilized considerably when Cypher Splash had joined Ditzy, her girls and coltfriend. Things continued to smooth over more when Ditzy’s youngest daughter, Dinky, began asking Cypher to stay in her changing form.

Though it took some prodding from both bubbly mare and her equally bubbly daughter, Cypher did break down and change back. When she did, a few others, such as Roma, decided to help the ponies get use to their changeling presence.

Though the minority was still looking unnerved by the bug-ponies around, they now looked less likely to bolt at the slightest sudden movement. That alone made Twilight happy enough and call the party a success so far.

Seeing as things were holding up just fine for now, Twilight turned away and headed into the barn to get herself something to eat. When the mail mare mentioned how good the muffins were, Twilight had been getting an urge to try some.

On her way, Twilight passed the table where both Gem sisters were still leaning on Big Mac, who looked decidedly embarrassed over their little introduction of themselves. Now on the other side of the table sat Cheerilee, who was giving a slightly hard look at the three, the same kind of look as gave her students when they misbehaved.

No matter how hard of a stare she gave, the two changelings in their pegasi guise did not show any sort of nervousness. After good long time, the school teacher sighed with a shake of her head. Seeing as that idea was not getting her anywhere, she turned all attention to Mac.

In response to her expectant look, Big Mac slightly straightened up, while Cheerilee asked, “Macintosh, are you really fine with this?” Giving the two mares a dubious look.

Seeing as neither mare on both sides of him were acting up, Mac simply replied, “Eyup.”

Looking over the large stallion’s expression, Cheerilee backed down some, seeing he had no problem with the situation. Turning her eyes to Ivory, she asked, “And what about you and your sister?” Casting a glance to Ebony, “I know your changeling and Mac seems to be fine with you both, but your different from the rest. Why?”

She and the rest of the ponies only seen the two in their changeling form for a while, but what they did see made them nervous. They were a bit more taller, looked more developed and had cat-eyes that gave off the most faintest of glows. The most striking thing about one of them was that Ivory was nearly pure white, with sapphire eyes and shell.

Giving only smiles, the twins said, “We are what you would call changeling heirs.” With Ebony pointing out into the crowd telling, “The others you see are changeling commons, and you will see them more often than not with our race.” Ivory soon lifted a hoof of her own telling, “There are also changeling drones, but you will not see any here. They are even more numerous than commons are.”

Though she was paying attention, Cheerilee still was not sure how to feel about the two before her. She did not really know them as much as she could, only coming a crossed them in passing before they started staying with the Apples. Granted she knew more about them since that time and had chats with them every time they came to drop Apple Bloom off, but she still was not sure what to think.

“Instructor Cheerilee.” Ivory spoke up, breaking the maroon mare out of her slight musings in her mind, “Please speak you mind, we can feel your conflict.” The concern in the faux pony’s voice made Cheerilee pause some and think.

Looking to the side, she told, “I don't know what to think Ebony, Ivory.” Running a hoof over the tables edge, “I…It’s hard to know what to say to a couple of ponies—” she stopped herself there and rephrased, “I’m sorry, a couple of changelings that had been with one of my long time friends, and thinking about the recent…invasion in Canterlot…”

When she looked up, Cheerilee had expected to see looks of shame or possibly anger at mentioning the incident in Canterlot. She was partially right, as Ivory looked the part of shame, and Ebony held anger, but both of their expressions shifted to that of pain and fury.

The two sisters looked back up, and without making any sort of seen communication, they spoke, “We understand, Instructor Cheerilee, but you also must understand this.” Both tapping the table in unison, “We are of the Gem clan, one of the clans who helped defend Canterlot. Those that attacked were of the Willed, Veron—” The next name they seemed to choke, almost unwilling to say it, but eventually told sullenly, “And the Malek.”

While Ivory got up and went into the barn, Ebony continued on, “You have a right to not fully trust my sister and I, but know that what had happened was from desperation. The three other clans attacked because they had little option to…”

Folding her ears some, Cheerilee apologized, “I didn’t mean to sound bias to you both… It’s just a lot to take in I guess…” Rubbing her foreleg in a uncomfortable manner.

“Eyup.” Bic Mac supplied with a knowing nod before things just went into silence between the three.

Then, for no apparent reason, Ebony began to gain a warm smile on her muzzle, one that began to turn more brighter as the mare giggled to herself. While Cheerilee looked bemused, Mac merely turned his head around to spot Ivory coming back with two plates balanced on her wings. Around the ivory white mare were three fillies, each one chatting away and keeping pace with the mare.

An orange filly in particular jumped up, holding herself off the ground with her buzzing wings for a moment asking excitedly, “Really, you can fight off ten robbers at once?” Getting into what the changeling mare was telling.

Once more giggling, Ivory told, “I was not only one, sister Ebony was handling half of them for me while the rest of the clan moved our caravan away.”

Moving up more, Sweetie Belle asked, “Rarity says a lady must know how to use fans properly to share social hits.” Turning her head to the side with curiosity, “Do you she also meant with how you use a fan on those bad guys?” Eyes shinning with innocents.

Giggling once again, Ivory answered, “The fans both Ebony and I use are very different from friend Rarity’s.” Shortly reaching the table and depositing the two full plates before the other three, “They are made for combat, and look the part of fans to disguise their real intended use.”

“And what was their main use?” The question came from Cheerilee, who had surprised herself with even asking the question aloud.

Though she looked hesitant on answering, Ivory went on and answered, “They are our defense in combat, as I said.” Sitting down next to Big Mac once more saying, “They also serve for when both I and Ebony wish to…” At this she did hesitate to say more, and looked to the fillies around her.

Seeing her sister plight, Ebony went on saying, “To search out and remove elements that might cause strife to the clan as a whole. We do it with charm and allure before taking our presented opportunity” Making her words as complex and vague to the fillies, but not to the school teacher, who would get the hint.

By the realization in the mares feelings, both sisters guessed that Cheerilee did figure out the hidden meaning.

“I-I see.” Cheerilee nodded a bit rigidly, not sure how to take the idea of two, what she think they hinted at, assassins. Looking to Big Mac, she could tell that they had not really told him everything about themselves, as he seemed to come to a similar conclusion.

Feeling the mare’s unease, Ivory thought of a way to help ease Cheerilee’s worries. Using both of her hooves and wings, she scooped up the three fillies close to her, using them to tickle them all, saying, “But we have past that time, and only wish for a family of our own.”

Nuzzling the red stallions side, Ebony asked, “You would help us with that dream, wont you Beau?” Fluttering her eye’s at him disarmingly.
Looking away from Ebony, Mac tried to keep his gaze away from hers, but was met with Ivory’s own soft doe eyes. Before he could open his mouth, Apple Bloom asked, “Wai’ are ya two askin’ my brother t’ marry ya both?”

Mac promptly looked about with darting eyes, as both Gem sister giggled with Ivory answering, “Maybe…” Sending a look to the usually stoic stallion.

“Ew, gross!” Scootaloo called out, trying to break free of the white mares grasp. But she too was finding out why her friend had warned her of both Ivory’s and Ebony’s hugs. There was nearly no escape, as the hooves and wings were used to keep her and her fiends contained.

With a devious look in her eye, Ebony shot up and darted around Mac, preceding to follow up with her sisters thought and attack. The somewhat low murmur of ponies talking was then broken by the squeals and giggled of the three CMC foals, who did all they could to escape the two mares.

Despite everything that had happened as of yet, Cheerilee could not help but smile and laugh at the sight. She may have trouble having any trust in them just yet, but she was willing to give them a chance.

“Aw, that’s so cute!” Lilly gushed from where she sat at a table, watching the two Gem sisters play around with the three fillies in their hooves.

Rose just rolled her eyes at the display, not making any comment to the scene. Admittedly though, it was amusing to watch, and she kept an eye on the group. A few times one of the fillies would escape, but just as quickly get caught by Ebony or Ivory.

Unable to hold back her smile any longer, Rose laughed, “Ok, I can't hold it any longer, that is rather adorable.” Laughing once more as Scootaloo got close to escaping, only for Pinkie Pie to leap in and join in the fun.

Laughing openly at the collaborating mares that continued their tickle attack, Rose elbowed Daisy asking, “So, think we should help?” Snickering a bit more.

When she did not get a reply, Rose turned back to her fellow flower pony. What she saw was a mare with a far off gaze and a look of longing. Lifting a hoof, Rose slightly shook the other mare lightly.

Daisy felt herself back into reality and look into Rose’s forest green eyes that held a ting of concern while asking, “Hey, you ok there Daisy?”

Blinking a few time, Daisy told, “Yeah, I’m fine.” Shaking her head a few times ad blinking a bit more, “Just remembering something, that’s all…”

Feeling another hoof being placed on her back, Daisy felt a new sensation of empathy flow into her body, as Lily’s voice said beside her, “Are you talking about your clan?”

Giving a mute nod at her caring friend’s question, Daisy focused slightly teary eyes to the playing group once more saying, “I remember some times when I was younger… When I would help my Ma and Pa…” Lifting a hoof to remove a stray tear.

“What were they like?”

Daisy looked up quickly to find Twilight standing before their table, using her magic to hold up a cup filled with punch. Hoofing the floor a few times, Twilight said, “I didn't mean to overhear, but I thought I could take this moment to get to know you a bit better…”

Thinking it over, Daisy eventually nodded silently, letting the lavender mare take a seat before the flower ponies. Looking to the sides for a moment to gather her thoughts, Daisy asked, “You wanted to know more about me?”

Giving a positive nod, Twilight said, “I was hoping you would share a story of when you were still part of your clan.” Taking a moment to think over her words adding, “If your alright with it, I understand from Mask that losing a clan is hard for your people…”

Waving a hoof before Twilight, Daisy smiled, “No, it’s alright.” Letting out a breath saying, “It hurts to talk about them, but it’s all I have left to remember my clan by…” Going a little quiet at the end.

With a thoughtful look, Lilly perked up, “Why not you tell Twilight about one of those days in your clan?” Looking slightly past the pink mare to glance at Rose.

Getting at what her friend was thinking, Rose nodded, “Yea, maybe one about that one foal.”

Daisy couldn't help but smile some, and she admittedly remembered one story she could share. Feeling the unicorn mare’s curiosity staring to rise at each word said, Daisy said, “Well… alright.” Sitting up a bit more and starting off, “It started in the morning, when Ma was just waking me up…”

Reaching the small bed that was used for her daughter, Dawns Shadow lifted her hole riddled hoof and shook the young nymph calling, “Rise and shine my little flower, Its time to get up and greet the day.”

Slowly, two blue orbs began to open, glowing the most softest of light in the dark room before they closed once more to let out a yawn. Groggily getting up and shaking their head, the mother could only giggle lightly at her child’s cuteness before nudging the nymph up.

Following her mothers urgings, the small changeling got up and out of bed, still rubbing her eyes from her sleepiness. With a smile, Dawning Shadow continued to move the slowly moving nymph telling, “Come on Daisy, we have a big day ahead of us, and your father has something for you.”

That seemed to wake up little Daisy, who all but ran out of room and towards where she thought her father was. The mother laughed at her daughters eagerness, stepping out into the dim light and showing off her multi-braided, hole filled mane and caring smile. She took her time making her way towards her mate’s current place of work, knowing she can catchup by flying.

Daisy herself ran with what energy she had, a big smile on her face while she continued to blow some of her curly mane from blocking her sight. She both loved and hated her mane, as it was all poofy and silky, but at the same time, wild and uncontrollable.

Quickly turning around the next corner, Daisy could not keep her eyes from looking over the rope-like-railing that separated her from the rest of the clan. She was high up, in one of the bigger trees of the clan hive and able to look over the forest like clan that was filled with a number of trees.

Moss and vines also join in with the ever expansive underground forest, filled with a number of flowers that rested near rocky creeks that had crystal clear water. Part of her wanted to use her just-grown-in wings to fly down and explore the forest again, but papa has something for me! Smiling again and redoubling her efforts.

Higher and higher did the small changeling get, climbing up the elevated rope bridges that helped her reach the third highest point of the clan hive. Up here, a number of circular platforms and rope bridges connected with a number of other large trees, stalagmites and stalactites. All around, homes and shops were made on the sides of each tree, some made into the plant itself, making a hybrid living home.

Still going full speed, Daisy made her way through the changelings before her, going under, over and around them all, giggling all the while, before reaching her destination. Most changelings showed a lack of surprise at the young nymph, lifting hooves and ducking their heads as if expecting such things. Than again, it was common for the young to run about in this clan, especially here were the nursery was nearby.

Running past another drone that was in her path, Daisy all but flew into the workshop that belong to her father, calling out excitedly, “Papa, I‘m here, momma said you got something for me!”

Cheerful laughter could be heard from the platform overhead, as a male changing poked his head over the edge saying, “Did she now?” Looking at the excite little one before him, “Now, I wonder what gave her that idea?” Smiling at the pouting face of his daughter.

Buzzing her wings with some effort, Daisy took off from the ground with some lack of control, still trying to learn how to properly ascend with her insect wings. When she was halfway up, a green veil wrapped itself around her, quickly helping the nymph up and setting her down onto her fathers platform .

With a proud smile, he patted Daisy on the head telling, “Well, aren’t you the natural flyer?” Smiling even wider as the young changeling seemed to puff out her chest with her own pride.

“Nazeem, are you forcing our child to fly up to your workspace?” Called the voice of Dawns Shadow, as she gave her mate a slightly disapproving look, adding, “You know she should be learning how to stick to walls before learning how to fly higher.”

With an unconcerned look, Nazeem waved off his mate saying, “She‘ll learn that on her own, I‘m sure of it.” Only receiving a glare from the female changeling.

After a while she stopped glaring at her stag, deciding to look to Daisy telling, “After your father is done giving you his gift, I want you to meet me in the nursery.” Getting an affirming nod from her daughter, Dawns Shadow smiled and left for the mentioned nursery, knowing she had some work to do.

With a confused look, Daisy looked up to her father saying, “Papa, why does momma always get angry with you?” Only having limited experience in reading the emotions that went between her two changelings parents.

With another cheerful laugh, Nazeem scratched his messy rats-nest of a mane before saying, “Because she knows that arguments are the only way she can potentially win against me.” Only further confusing the his daughter.

With a big smile he told, “You‘ll figure it out when you get older, I‘m sure.” Turing around and motioning for his daughter to follow him to his workbench.

Following her father to his workbench, Daisy was shown a number of parts set before her. Rope, wood, and metal triggers all arranged before he, she gave her father a curious look as if asking what he was up to. With a jovial laugh, he told, “Today, I‘m going to teach you how to make a Chu-ko-nu.”

With suddenly wide eyes and a big smile, Daisy jumped in place saying, “You mean the bow thingy everyling uses!” Remembering seeing a number of her clan using a unique bow like weapon in the woods below for practice.

Nodding, Nazeem continued to smile, “And once you master how to make them with me, then I‘ll teach you to make the poison for it and use it with respect.” Patting the desk with the parts. From his daughters grinning face, he knew she was going to enjoy learning how to do this.

With a raised brow, Twilight asked, “Your dad taught you how to make weapons when you were still a filly?” A little thrown off at the idea. She didn't bother asking about the poison yet, as she was still trying to take in the making weapons part.

Nodding in her friends place, Rose told, “That’s right, Daisy can assemble that weapon of hers any time she likes. Pretty cool if you ask me.” Tossing a hoof over Daisy’s shoulders.

Giving a proud smile, Daisy said, “The Chu-ko-nu was may clans main weapon, so in a way it was a tradition that we all learn how to make one.” Looking down to one of the cupcakes on her plate. Taking up the small treat into her hooves, she continued, “Their simple to make, and if I need to, I can make them in bulk on my own.”

Then cast a look to Lilly saying, “Though I might not give them to just anypony…”

“It was only once!” Lilly pointed her hoof in selfdefense, “Just one time!”

While the other two flower ponies laughed at Lilly’s antics, Twilight said, “So, what happened after that?” Wishing for the story to continue. A pony that had appeared next to Twilight also nodded to this.

Daisy did a double take at the new arrival, but shrugged his presents off and continued on.

After her quick lesson on how to assemble the repeating crossbow weapon that her clan had becoming accustom too, Daisy made her way to her mother’s workplace, the nursery. Like any changeling clan, the nursery was where all young changelings are kept for a time so they might become comfortable around their clansmen.

The idea in itself was rather simple. Because the clan is considered one large family, all younglings stay in the same place for at least a year, bonding and becoming close to their ‘siblings and cousins’. Some stay even longer than others, becoming so accustom to the nursery that they later become the caretakers to it, tending to the next generation.

Daisy’s mother, Dawns Shadow, happened to be one such changeling common, having a love for the younger changelings of the clan. She had spent most of her life in the nursery, acting as caretaker once she had reached the appropriate age, becoming a den-mother of sorts. Though she didn’t like it much herself, Daisy had to admit that she enjoyed visiting her ‘brothers and sisters’ that would be born into the clan.

The young changing looked up when she reached the nursery, seeing the large and round like nest that resembled something akin to a bee-hive. All around she could see a number of older drones crawling all over the round structure, keeping their prism eyes peeled for either threats or escaped nymphs. The later being more common, as the little squirts had some strange tendency to somehow leave a highly guarded structure.

Entering through the large circular entrance, Daisy gave a quick look about, trying to find one of the changeling commons that worked in the nursery. Spotting one, she made her way over to her, tapping their leg to catch their attention.

Turning around and looking down, the common smiled and said, “Why hello Daisy, here to help your mother?” Recognizing the younger changeling she had kept watch over before.

Daisy nodded up to her and told, “Momma told me to meet her here. Do you know where she is?” Tilting her head to the side, adding an innocent look to the younger changeling.

Nodding to her, the older changeling pointed to one of the halls that were higher up telling, “She‘s tending to the newly hatched drones, I suggest you be quiet when going inside.”

“Thank you miss!” Daisy smiled up, rushing towards the place she was directed, not noticing the giggling mare behind her. Reaching the wall, Daisy started to buzz her wings again, struggling slightly to accede up to the entrance for a while. Reaching it’s edge, the little changeling used both hooves to grab it, pulling herself the rest of the way up.

Why do we have to climb and fly everywhere? The young changeling thought to herself, why don’t we make stairs…like those ponies papa talks about?

Finally pulling herself over the edge, Daisy gave her wings a stretch, trying to relax them after taxing them so much.

With that done, Daisy walked up the hall, thinking back to the idea of the ponies. Her father liked talking about them, apparently being a scout at one point before he started his little bow shop. From what she heard from stories, ponies were vary nice and accepting race, making friends fast and working a lot like a clan did.

There were a few things that confused her about them though, like the concept of burying their loved ones after death or separating themselves into separate homes for their families. The idea of living above ground was also foreign to her young mind, being so use to being surrounded by walls and structures.

Soon reaching the room that held the clans most recent hatchlings, Daisy focused on being as silent as possible. Taking a slow look around, she soon spotted her mother with a number of other female changelings. Each one held a hatching drone, all humming and softly buzzing their wings to lull the young asleep. Her mother in particular was cradling two nymphs, singing a soft melody to them while putting them into the soft resin-cradles that hung from the ceiling.

When Dawns Shadow spotted her own nymph, she smiled and nodded to her daughter, continuing her soft melody. Making sure the little ones were peacefully sleeping, did Dawn begin to move, ushering her daughter back out while continuing her soft song.

Once they were out of range of the hatchlings chamber, Dawns Shadow gave her daughter a questioning look while saying, “You certainly took your time getting here.” Wondering what her mate had done this time.

With a big smile, Daisy followed next to her mother telling, “Papa taught me how to make the chuko-thingy!” Electing a laugh from her mother.

“So that‘s what he was up to.” Dawn said to herself, knowing what the male was going to do next, “I‘m guessing he also said he was going to teach you in it‘s use?”

“And make the poison!” Daisy threw in, making the her mother stumble slightly.

Poison Nazeem, really? Dawning Shadow thought, looking down to her child for a moment before sighing, well, I was going to teach her how to treat poison anyways. Mentally putting a list together for all the remedies she was going to teach her daughter.

Saving those thoughts for latter, Dawn turned to look back to her daughter and told, “In any case, I should tell you what we are doing today, correct?”

Getting a nod from the youngling, Dawn turned her attention back to the entrance leading to the main lobby of the nursery, stopping at its edge and telling, “Today we will be keeping an eye on the yearlings.” Then rolled her eyes telling, “Ancestors knows we need better caretakers and instructors, I can not understand how they can lose track of a bunch of year old nymphs.”

Daisy giggled at her mothers little plight, letting Dawning Shadow pick her up so they could reach one of the more higher sections of the nursery. “I mean, honestly, how can little nymphs with no prior training slip past experienced veterans?” Daisy’s mother went on, only making her little girl giggle even more.

Twilight gave Daisy a long, unbelieving stare before saying, “Your joking, right?” Not getting any change from the pony guised changing. Once again, Twilight repeated, “You cant be serious, year old foals just up and escaping what you just said was a highly protected spot in the clan?”

“You have to admit, it does sound farfetched…” The stallion that had taken up a seat next to Twilight pipped in.

Another pony, a white mare with a pink main nodded, “I agree, how can year old foals be so hard to keep track of?” Unable to think of how such youngsters could even run. In her time as a nurse, for the local hospital, it didn't seem possible.

Giggling to herself, Lilly told, “According to Daisy, changelings develop a tad more faster for their first few years.” Looking to the mention mare adding, “Apparently, they are up and running by the age of one, and six years later or so they get wings.”

Letting out a tiered sigh, Diasy nodded, “I was just over seven at the time, and had gone through my first molting to get my wings. It took me another year before I could actually fly around like the rest of the hive.”

Curious, Twilight couldn’t help but ask, “So, all changelings develop faster for the first few years of their lifespan?” Working out the figure in her mind as to how soon and able a changeling would be to start working. By the sound of what Daisy was saying, they were ready by the age’s of six to seven.

Laughing, Daisy confirmed, “Yep, and it’s part of the reason for what had happened next.”

The best way to explain how a clan hive felt had to be the hum of life. It wasn’t silent, as it was filled with a feel of energy as the air was filled with the softest of hums and buzzes from changelings all around. But even with this, one could still see such a thing as peaceful.

“Gibb, you get back here mister!” Peace that was somewhat shattered as one Daisy of the Descry clan went rushing past a few of her kinsmen. Her narrowed eyes and slightly scowling face showed her slight irritation, as she chased after another escaped nymph.

Dawns Shadow caught sight of the little changeling making a break for it, and sent Daisy to catch the youngling and bring him back. But unlike the number of little drones that were with this group, it was a common. And just like most commons, they had a tendency to be slightly smarter than their drone counterparts.

Gibb, the yearling common she was after, made a sharp left under an older changing. The mentioned changeling drone gave a slight start as something went rushing under her belly, looking down in time to see Daisy run around her and shout, “You’re going to be in so much trouble when we get back!”

The tiny common only giggled, jumping up on a few boxes and baskets before running past a vendor, sending some collected papers into the air. If the vendor was bothered by this, he certainly didn’t show it, lighting his jagged horn and grabbing the scattered paper.

With a slight flick of his head, the changeling moved some papers out of the way, in time for Daisy to rush by saying, “Sorry!” And leaped off the table, missing the nymph by an inch as he dodged to the right at the last second.

Hissing in some annoyance, Daisy once more gave chase, buzzing her wings to hopefully speed herself up and catch the escapee. With another sharp turn, Daisy was about to make a pass at pouncing on the younger changeling, but had to stop in confusion.

All around her, business went on as usual as each changing went about their tasks for the clan. Daisy trotted into the more busy part of the clan, located in the more lower sections of the hanging tree homes. To her left, she could see a number of sentinels off duty, using their time to weave baskets. Some were more older changelings, teaching some of the young adults their trade in making the containers from dried grasses or long flexible sticks.

To Daisy’s right, a few smiths could be seen working inside one of the stalagmites, pounding away at some newly made blades or making some tools for later use. Off to the side of the same place stood an elderly changeling, pointing about and barking out orders while working on what looked to be a small ax.

Taking her attention off the smith’s workshop and back to her surroundings, Daisy began her search around the area, looking under tables and over boxes. The young common continued to look about, sometimes slipping into a lower, more predatory pose.

A number of the older changelings could see this, with some unable to hold back their smiles at the sight of a young changeling going into a hunting state. They didn’t bother saying anything though, finding this a good lesson for the young common to learn when it came to tracking a target.

Daisy was oblivious to this fact, not able to tell the emotions the older changelings were giving off were amusement. All she could tell was that it was a vary watered down surgery taste.

The elder at the forge watched with a small smile as the youngling continued to search her surroundings, able to feel the determination and slight excitement of the chase. Putting down his hammer and dunking the metal he was working on into some water, the elder pulled his work back out, making a gruff sound of satisfaction.

Putting it aside, he spared another look to the small common, wandering over to his workplace and looking behind a stack of wooden poles used for making spears. With a gruff voice, he said, “If you looking to buy, I suggest you wait a few more years before doing so.” Smiling as he felt the surprise run through the young changeling.

Daisy looked up at the elder before her, able to see the green cat-eyes that seemed to hold nothing but mirth and a grandfatherly care. Bowing her head a little, she said, “I‘m not here to buy, elder Gird, just looking for Gibb.” Darting her eyes about as if expecting the nymph to show himself.

Elder Gird seemed to smirk at that, looking up briefly to spot something moving before looking back down telling, “Ah yes, little Gibb is a hoofful, isn’t he?” Picking the cooled ax back up and reaching for a small grind stone, “So curious and escaping the nursery like any other yearling.”

With a curious look, Daisy asked, “Have you seen him, I can‘t seem to find him.” Feeling a little worried she might have lost the young changeling.

Looking past the changeling youth, the elder could only smirk saying, “I can not say that I have, but perhaps that wandering basket might know?” Motioning with his head to look behind herself, then focused his attention back on the ax he had just made.

Even more confused then before, Daisy looked behind herself to see what the elder was hinting at. Then she felt her blue eyes widen at the sight of a slowly shuffling basket that was making it’s way towards the Hive Center. Baring her teeth and quickly turning around, she shouted, “There you are!” Taking off towards her quarry.

For a moment, the basket stopped and turned around to see what it heard. It then seemed to jump lightly, turning around and taking off while a common youngling chased after it.

It was true that a number of strange things can happen in a clan hive. But when one sees the sight of a young changeling chasing after a sentient basket— one must wonder what is going on in their supposedly safe home.

Daisy continued to play the chasing game, zigzagging this way and that, slowly and assuredly catching up with the runaway nymph under the basket. When she was finally close enough, Daisy felt her legs coil for a moment before releasing the built up power to leap at her target. Wrapping her hooves around the basket, Daisy noted that it suddenly got lighter, and that she was tumbling away while hugging the basket that once held Gibb.

The mentioned nymph seemed to smirk in superiority, watching as Daisy rolled away with his old cover. But he couldn’t stay there, he knew she would recover and start the chase again. So, without waiting, Gibb turned to his right and ran, hearing the scream of frustration from Daisy.

While the young nymph giggled in mischief, Daisy got up and lifted the basket onto her back, once again giving chase to the smaller changeling. As they progressively got closer and closer to the Hive Center, an idea popped into the commons head, smirking as she broke away from Gibb and ran in another direction.

Gibb, not seeing this, continued to run ahead, making sharp turns and going under changeling’s in his path, doing all he could to shake Daisy off his tail. As he looked back to see how far he was able to lose her, he gave out a squeak of surprise as he hit a soft wall of some sort. Then, just as suddenly, his whole world moved around him as walls of weaved grass surrounded him before his world went dark.

On the outside of Gibb’s little prisons sat Daisy, looking rather pleased with herself as she had used the same basket from before and trapped the little nymph inside by putting an improvised lid on top.

Making sure to keep pressure on the lid, Daisy looked trough one of the small openings in the side of the basket, saying, “Gotcha!” And saw two blue eyes lock onto her own before little whimpers could be heard.

Rolling her eyes, she shook her head, “Nuh-uh, as soon as I open this, you‘re going to start running again.” Only to be answered by more pitiful little whimpers that seemed to stab at her heart.

Unbeknownst to Daisy, a more taller and older changeling was watching the scene play out with some hint of humor. Making her way over to the youngling, she bowed down some and said, “Another yearling escape?” Smiling as she did.

Nodding her head, Daisy said, “Yeah, Momma sent me to catch him while she watched the others.” Then looked back up at the older changeling saying with pride, “But I caught him and—” When her eyes saw the changeling behind her, Daisy felt her eyes bugged out and stammered, “C-Chieftess Vicar!” Going for a bow, only to stop and put weight on the lid again as the yearling tried to escape once more.

With a light chuckle, the current clan head looked down at her young follower with a smile and said, “Might I have a look at who the nymph is?” Not hiding her amusement.

Glancing at the basket she was using, Daisy said, “A-are you sure, he might take off before I can catch him.” Feeling herself droop a little as the Cheftess nodded.

With a sigh, Daisy removed the lid so the heir could see the nymph that was inside. As soon as it was off, the year old nymph darted out, making a small squeaking noise as if to say “Freedom!” and continue running.

This dream was dashed as he seemed to hang in the air, unable to move any further from where he started. Looking around, he noticed a green veil of magic around himself while Vicar’s voice tutted, “Now Gibb, what has mommy told you about running off from the nursery?” And pulled the common nymph close for a small nuzzle.

Daisy’s young mind came to a abrupt halt at the chieftess’ words, unable to comprehend what she just heard. She knew Vicar was the current head to the Descry clan, but she didn’t remember anything about her having any children.

Picking up on the little ones confusion, Chieftess Vicar said, “Yes, little Gibb is my son.” Nuzzling the little yearling common again saying, “He was the product of a guard wishing to aid me in…relieving some stress.” Skirting around the actual reason and placing her little nymph on her back.

Tapping the young common to follow her, Vicar continued to say, “He was an accident, that much could be said.” Not minding that Gibb was cuddling himself into her mane, even with the slight tugs that pulled at her head, “But it was a welcomed accident if anything.”

Looking between her clan leader and the small bundle of mischief, Daisy could only ask, “How?” Slightly confused what a guard and an accident had to do with Gibb.

Letting out a laugh at the question, chieftess Vicar smirked down at the youngling and told, “I‘m sure you will find out in time, little one.”

With a loud huffing sound, Daisy almost shouted, "Why does every grown up say that!" Making the chieftess openly laugh at the younger changelings irritation.

While they moved, the changelings before them all parted and bowed before their clan head in respect. Vicar did like wise when she could, always keeping in mind of her first child in her mane. It was while the three made it through the clan that another changeling was spotted, one slightly younger and smaller than Vicar.

His cat-eyes burned with ambition and wings extended fully to show their size, being much larger than most changelings. The many clansmen seemed to slightly scramble out of the larger males path, who seemed set on reaching the Chieftess. “Vicar!” He called over the din of work that went on.

Hearing her named called, the Chieftess stopped moving any further, locking her eyes with the other changeling, narrowing some as she spotted him. Discreetly looking down at the youngling at her hooves, Vicar moved over the youngling, while saying, “Yes my brother, what is it you need?”

The apparent brother now stopping before his sister, looking between the two nymphs saying, “Vicar, what are you doing, you know that your younger brother has challenged you.” Standing slightly stiffly before the other heir.

Heaving a sigh, the Chieftess told, “He is your older brother as much as I am your older sister, even if we share different mothers, Quisling.” Looking towards the large tree in the center of their clan, “I will be there to see his challenge to clan head is heeded, but that is later.”

Giving a slight nudge, the female heir told, “Come now youngling, let us get you and my son back to the nursery.”

Snorting at this, Quisling said, “Why not have one of the worker drones do this task, sister?” Nearly sneering the last bit out.

“Showing that you are willing to spend time and work with your clansmen is not to be frowned upon, brother.” Vicar said reproachfully to the other heir, “If you wish to take up the name of Chieftain some day, that is something you must realize.”

Tossing his head to the side with a scowl, Quisling turned away from Vicar telling, “If that is all Chieftess I will take my leave.” Walking away and seemingly scaring the other changelings away.

Another sigh escaped Vicar's lips, wondering why her stepbrother had to become so bitter after her stepmothers passing. Looking under her leg to still see Daisy there and looking at where Quisling went, Vicar smiled, “Worry not youngling.” Catching the smaller changelings attention, “My brother is just…scarred by losses.”

Even as Vicar began to move on, Daisy could not help but look back to where the other heir walked off to, still feeling unease with how cold he acted. Turning back to keep up with the taller changeling heir, Daisy glanced up to where Gibb was hiding, being inside the Chieftess’s mane.

“Doesn’t that hurt?” Daisy finally asked after a while, feeling the need to flinch every time the yearling would tug at the long silky mane.

Lightly chuckling at the question, Vicar only told, “It is something mothers get use to.” And glanced her eyes down smirking, “I have no doubt you use to do the same thing with others." Looking back up with a knowing look, "Most younglings do.”

Turning up her nose and closing her eyes, Daisy told, “Mama said I did well and behaved like a good girl when I was younger.” Then gave a slight squeak as she walked into a post.

Chieftess Vicar suitably laughed at the small changelings antics, more than wanting to see who the mother was to this small nymph. She knew she didn't need to wait too long, as the nursery came into sight, feeling she could drop by for a surprise visit.

Lifting the remains for the last of her treat, Daisy bit into the lingering traces of the cupcake. After finishing it off, she finished, “When we got back, Ma was really worked up at Chieftess Vicar’s arrival and was trying to both bow and keep an eye on the young nymphs.”

Collectively, the now gathered crowed of ponies laughed and chuckled at this, each one enjoying the story that was told. In the front of them all, Twilight glanced around herself, mentally nodding that yes, things had gone well during the whole party.

Passing Preparations.

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Pre-read by Crystal Static

Challenges were something often practiced in changeling clans, as a way to hopefully keep their combatants ready for open conflict with other clans. Other times it was a way to settle disputes between two incorporating clansmen. It was also a pastime for some to watch for enjoyment, as teams were betted on or cheered for from afar. On most occasions, this would be frowned upon. For changelings, it was to add a distraction to those participating, as they have to ignore some things to keep on task or risk losing.

While knights —the leading fighting force among all clans— did most of these fight, others also participated if in their ranks. Seekers, infiltrators, sentinels. hunters, mages, scouts— even the oddball scholar made it into these practice matches to add variety to each combat scenario.

Today was no different, as two teams fought in the large arena that was made near the back of the clan. On one side, dressed in red, were what few mages the warrior-like Salient clan had. They were the strongest magical users in the clan, and were known for their tactical abilities in long-ranged fights.

On the other side was a team made up of some of their best knights, all dressed in armor with dark-green scarves. Unlike the tactical mages, these knights were up-close combatants, and had training armor to resist magical attacks. They were known for their fast planning and thinking on their hooves during the heat of battle.

It was this latter team that Sardonic kept his eyes on, as the two changeling teams were given the signal to fight. Their objective: eliminate the other team with ‘kill’ hits. The first team to eliminate all opposing combatants wins.

On the Mages side, the team began to fire off light shots at the knights, slowly spreading out to attack from multiple sides. In response, the three knights that had shields brought them to bare, making a wall for them to hide behind while they advanced.

Two of the mages made their shots weaker, but more frequent, while the other three shot out slower and heavier magical attacks. Even with the heavier attacks trying to stall them, the knights continued to push forwards. But their strategy soon shifted, as two of the knights not defending shot out from the group, wings open. These two had lighter armor, and made use of it by quickly flying to two of the heavy hitting spell casters on either side of the spread out mage group.

Seeing these attackers come out, the two mages that were using their quick-fire spells to keep the shielded knights on defense turned away. They now focused on the two fliers, trying to group them with a different spell that came in a form of a beam, while the heavy hitters fell back.

Now that they were no longer under such constant attack, the three knights with shields quickly advanced forwards, while their fliers harassed the mages.

With a small nod and grunt of approval, Sardonic felt pleased at how things were playing out for the knights rather than the mages. Mages were useful at times, but they were not fighters. To him, they had no place on the battlefield, or in his clan that was made by warriors and knights. Not weak and idealistic spell-crafters.

The only way my clan will grow, is by pure strength. As if to punctuate this, one of the knights in flight did a dive and pinned a mage under him. While the mage readied a spell, the knight used their hoof to knock the mage’s head to the ground, canceling out the spell.

With our skill, diligence and power, none will stand up to the Salient clan, as it is meant to be. Using their magic, the knight brought out a wooden training sword and did a fast tap to the mages head, making a kill strike.

With one member down, the mages switched tactics. One utilized a spell to send out a smokescreen before the three charging knights, while two others began attacking the fliers. The last began crafting a new spell, one that once used, made numerous false images of themselves. Through the smoke did the three knights charge in, splitting up and donning their own practice weapons when they spotted the apparent army.

In front, the leading knight with more protective armor shouted out orders, having the two fliers dart in and out of the illusions to search for the real mages. In retaliation, three able mages hidden in this illusion fired their spells, while one continued to hold up the illusion that had darkened the area slightly.

Raising their shields and advancing with caution, the knights begin to enter the copies of illusionary mages that all moved erratically about. None attacked, only keep close and watch each other’s back for any attack, while the two fliers continued to locate the mages.

One beam came from a knight’s left, forcing him to stop and defend, while another came in from his blind spot. One of his fellow knight’s saw this, and went to intercept with his own shield. He was too, flanked by a third shot that knocked him over. Before the knight could rise, three shots all fired from different angles, getting past the training armor and stunning his body.

Sardonic narrowed his eyes at the ploy the mages used, admitting that it was a good play on their part. Still, he despised the underhoofed move, reminding him too much of a particular memory of when the Salient clan was hit hard.

The heir clenched his jaw, even when the knights began to redouble their efforts and flush out the mages, he ground his teeth in fury. The day draws near, the day where I raise this clan back up and take our place as rightful head. One of the airborne knights went in for another tackle, only to be shot out of the air by a mage.

This was a short-lived victory as the other knight in flight tacked the same mage. The others tried to act, but where soon drawn into close-rage fights with the other two heavily armed knights.

Then, and only then, will those Quasi feel my wrath and that of the clan I had built! Cheers began to rise around the arena, as the knights tapped the remaining mages out of the fight. Though the knights had won, Sardonic rose and left, sending off waves of anger during his stride.

In his mind, the heir knew that the clan he would build from the ashes of others would not last without some progeny of his. Sardonic knew he needed a mate at some point in time to fix his place in the clan preeminently. Even if they did not seem to appreciate what he had done, Sardonic was sure that he would show them, show them all that his way was the way to truly go.

Changelings adapt, become and overcome, with heir’s even more so. We are more than fit to rule over others. A grin seemed to morph on Sardonic’s once scowling face. It is our living, our fate to always be over others.

Shaking his head and removing the rather malicious like grin, Sardonic remixed himself that though the time was close, they were not ready. After he gained reports form the two scouts that were going to leave soon, then he could send out gatherers to gain the needed emotions for the coming battles. At least, he hoped for some battles to happen. There was a possibility that some clans he has found would just cave and give up.

And since I have no use for weak cowards, I would be forced to destroy them all. A waste of potential resources. The thought was bitter to him, but Sardonic felt it needed to be done. Granted a few maybe allowed to live if they show to be strong enough to help raise strong changelings, but otherwise they would be useless.

“Thinking of plans for the future are we?” A voice spoke beside the clan heir, who showed no sign of being surprised.

“Just some small details.” Sardonic told simply to the common at his side, not even bothering to glance at the seemingly ambitious changeling. With slightly narrowed eyes, Sardonic commanded, “Now speak, why have you come here?”

Chuckling lightly, the common told, “All in good time my good sir, all in good time.” Keeping pace with the heir who changed his path to a more private part of the clan.

When he was sure none could overhear, the common said, “I bring new’s from my master, and he is ready to help supply you with the resources needed for your part of the deal.”

Sardonic nodded, both please and slightly curious, “And all your master wants is for me to either destroy or assimilate any clan in my path?” Trying to figure out who his rather shadowy benefactor was, or his agenda.

Slight clicks greeted the heirs ears, as the common nodded, “Yes, he doesn't care what you wish to do to them, as long as they are out of the way. Kekekeke…” Continuing to click away at some private joke.

“What does your master gain from this…arrangement?” The Salient clan head once more asked, “It seems to me that I’m merely doing his dirty work in all of this.” Stopping to glance at the common.

Coming to a stop as well, the common lifted a hoof and tisked, “Ah, ah, ah…” Grinning up at the heir that was trying to burn holes into his skull, “It was part of the deal you didn't ask too many questions. You do what you wish with my masters resources while clearing out other clans. That was the deal.”

Sardonic gave a snort, a little miffed at the smaller changeling. Never the less, he nodded in acknowledgment and asked, “When should I expect the supplies to be delivered?”

Not too far above, a lone drone kept to the surrounding shadows and spied on the two as they continued their business. She was doing all she could to remain hidden and not set off any warnings to her location. Already the information she was getting was starting to greatly bother her.

She had been lucky in spotting these two talking when she did. Her original plan was to go to the archives and retrieve any relevant information she could. But this stomped out any of those plans.

Why does this benefactor to the Salient clan want to remove the other clans? That was the main troubling bit of the exchange she had heard, and began to poke at the back of her mind. She remembered all the survivors of clans that had lost their clan to attacks and betrayals.

Is this some elaborate plot to overthrow this Sardonic, or is he just the puppet? There were too many questions to be answer at the time, and no time to figure them out yet.

Her time was short as it was, and she knew she had to leave soon and resume her place as Iota. Her current act was holding up due to her current ‘mental’ condition. But who knows how long that would last until they begin to suspect her of foul play?

Deciding to drop that line of thought and also take her leave while she could, the drone carefully snuck away. Always did she keep to the shadows and go nowhere near the soft dim light that glowed in the hive. It was time to play the ‘all my fault’ act once again.

For four days Ventral could not help but fret over Iota, who’s behavior had been slightly erratic since Cleft’s death. Though it seemed she was progressively getting better, Ventral could still see the slight gaps in the younger mares actions.

Though, part of it could be possibly blamed on their mission to leave for the Griffin Kingdom once again. When told of it, Iota looked ready to faint from fear at even leaving. It was seemingly understandable after her last trip to the outside world.

What am I going to do? Placing a hoof to her head, Ventral peeked around her hoof to watch Iota try and relax with Loll, playing a few games with the drone and a few nymphs. From what she could tell, Iota was coping better with the yearlings playing games with her, much like she was during their scouting mission.

The older scout had doubts that it would help Iota recover full yin time for their mission, even if it seemed to help ease her mind. Ventral knew that the young scout needed comfort from her clan and realization that no matter what she did, there was no real way to avoid what had happened. Or, that’s what Ebon had told her when dealing with some clansmen with survivors guilt.

That’s what he called it right? and it made them less active with family or something? Ventral didn't put much stock in the ‘psychological’ actions of others, just going by what emotions they were sending out like most changelings.

However, according to the changeling knight, Iota was showing all signs to survives guilt after having a moment to watch her actions. Though Ventral herself found Iota’s actions a little off at times, Ebon assured her that it was just a natural responses to traumatic or highly stressful situations like the last mission was.

The scout heaved a sigh, almost wishing Cleft was there with her. Sure to Ventral he was always too strict and was not the best at being gentle with his words. But one thing he was good at was guiding and advising scouts along. He was a good mentor to her when she was at a high enough level he could tolerate her presents or actions.

Feeling a familiar presents draw near, Ventral slightly smiled and greeted, “Hey Ebon.” Continuing to lean on the old willow tree she was next to.

“Hey love.” Ebon greeted back while taking a seat net to the mare, “How’s our little sister doing?” Keeping tabs on how Iota was moving about and playing.

With a light shrug, Ventral said, “Better then yesterday. She had disappeared this morning on me, but showed up a bit latter with Loll.” Smiling a bit more when Iota was tackled down by a number of nymphs who proceeded to tug at her mane.

Looking over to the stag next to her, Ventral asked, “How did your challenge go this morning, you win?”

“Of course!” Ebon smirked, “Those mage’s didn't stand a chance!” Holding his puffed out chest for a time. But seeing the blank look he was getting, he admitted, “Alright, so they got two of us, but we still won!”

The mare laughed at the stag’s apparent try at hiding the small losses his team had, but otherwise didn't comment. She knew he was a fairly good knight in the clan, and the mages that they had were no pushovers, since they had to be tougher in a clan filled with fighters.

When Ventral calmed from her fit of laughing, the two just sat and watched Iota and Loll play with the yearlings for a bit, enjoying the little show. They had switched from slight wrestling to hide and seek, and from the looks of it, they were enjoying it.

“I’m still worried about her.” Ventral finally spoke up, grabbing Ebon’s attention, making the stag turn his head to her direction. With a forlorn gaze, she told, “I can't shake this feeling that something real bad happened to to Iota, even if she seems to be getting better.”

Looking back to the playing duo, Ebon commented, “You’re not use to Iota being so withdrawn, right?” And getting a slow nod from the mare. Placing a hoof on the scouts back, he sighed, “I know how that is. Some of the knights under my command got the same way after their first skirmish.”

Getting a better grip on Ventral, Ebon gave the mare a small shake telling, “But thanks to our clan brothers and sisters, they bounced back.” Smiling in her direction adding, “We just have to give them the support and counsel they need.”

Though she considered shrugging the changelings limb off herself, Ventral decided to just lean on him, causing surprise to flow through his body. Holding in her amusement, Ventral nodded, “You’re right. I’m just probably worrying over nothing.” Letting out a sigh and feeling comfort from being close to someling of her clan.

Not willing to pass up the opportunity, Ebon kept quiet and let Ventral lean on his shoulder. He only slightly tightened his grip around the mare, as she continued to watch Iota and Loll play with the younger changelings. This would be his last chance to be close to Ventral before she went off on another scouting mission. He sorely hopped nothing would happen in this one, not wanting to bare the thought of losing either of his clan sisters.

Due to it’s underground nature, the hive never truly had a time of sleep. It was always awake with a number of changelings going about their day however they liked. Morning and night meant next to nothing to those that lived in this deep underground home, and it was this main fact that made sneaking inside a hive hard.

So the most ideal way for the current infiltrator to even get around was by taking on random changeling forms. Taking the form of drones was the best, as all drones shared such similarities that they could easily be mistake for others at a distance.

Sneaking away from Iota’s group was not easy, as they all had gone to sleep not too long ago, leaving a somewhat small time window for the infiltrator to do what he set out to achieve.

Admittedly, things could have gone better. He was expecting to stay around for at least a week or two, mostly to dig up as much information he could before leaving. That was dashed when Ventral told ‘Iota’ about them leaving in five days.

It made little sense to the infiltrator Masquerade, that a clan head would toss out two scouts back into the field, with both wary from their last mission. It was troubling to him in some sense, as the clan head of the Salient, was looking to be the next glory seeking conquer in a line of warmongers.

That’s not mentioning all the stuff said about Sardonic. Masquerade mentally grimaced at the thought. From what he had picked up from being around him, from others and mostly from Ventral, the heir was ruthless. Sardonic wanted to take control of other clans and subvert them through battle, while killing off any that he deemed ‘weak’.

It’s no wonder Opulent is worried about this clan. And it doesn’t help that a number of them are willing to follow his line of thought. There were exceptions to this, such as the group Iota was part of, and the very few scarce mages that inhabited the clan.

In the perspective of things, if he was still part of the Malek and had found out about this noble clan, then he was sure what his orders would be to do. Sabotage and espionage the clan until seekers could eliminate the clan head, where upon he would take their place. Then, bring down the clan slowly from their until they were no longer a threat.

Opulent no doubt had something similar in mind to completely eradicate the Salient clan, more for her clans safety then anything else. But what about those that could still be worked with to change? This was a line of thought Masquerade would have not bothered of thinking. After all, clans rises and fell, what would it matter if a few got crushed under the same rock?

Because it’s wrong to take the lives of the innocent along with the guilty. Somewhere in his mind, the Masquerade almost wanted to curse at the moral right Twilight was installing in him more and more. Made his job harder then it should.

Granted, it was those same little moral rights that helped him take the actions he did to leave his clan and help the ponies Twilight was part of… It was surprising what stayed with him after meeting Twilight as a filly, it really did change his life more then his mother would have thought.

With a small sigh escaping his lips, the infiltrator thought. I’m going soft, and I don't know if it’s bad...or good. Spotting his landing zone just ahead of himself.

Stopping to give his surroundings a quick look over with his eyes alone, the infiltrator was pleased enough to find that none were paying much mind to him. Though he had stopped his plans to come earlier, Masquerade was still trying his hoof at getting any written information from the archives.

Entering into the main area, the infiltrator in drone form made his way through the masses. Each were going about their jobs of cataloging and reviewing information that they had, making sure all was ready when needed.

Focusing his gaze to one area, Masquerade plotted a new path to the opening to where the archives were. Looking slightly to the side where some papers where left out, he lit his horn quickly and snatched them up. Acting the part of a good little drone, he dutifully entered deeper into the archives to ‘file’ the papers away.

Putting the lifted papers before his eyes, Masquerade flipped through them, scanning each page for anything useful. Number of current patrol groups. Who are part of said groups. Potential candidates for these patrols… There was no doubt in his mind that Sardonic had to go though some of these at one point in time. It was possible he didn't need to or passed them onto a advisor under his needs, but the fact still remain in his mind somewhere.

As useful as this patrol information was, it didn't give him what he needed at the time. The information here would only be good for infiltrators and seekers, who used information like this to disguise and sneak in. No, what Oppulent and the celestial sisters wanted was evidence of the Salient want to invade the Quasi. What he heard from Sardonic was worse, but he wanted more evidence.

Wondering into a room that was filled with honeycomb shaped cabinets that went all around the room. The infiltrator sighed and began his tedious task of rifling through each one, both bothering to 'organize' the files, and try seeking out the files he wanted.

His main focus for information mining was mobilization numbers, plans of attack on clans, where to attack and when. There were any number of things that could give him what he needed, but it had to be the right information. There was also the chance he would not find what he was looking for, and would need to search out another room.

Opening the twentieth or so drawer and shifting through the seemingly endless rows of files, the faux drone stopped and brought up a file. With a lifted brow, he opened it, reading each line quickly and committing as much to memory as possible. What it had were some intel on other clans, what he was looking for. What was strange was that it was intel not part of a standard infiltrator report.

No code name, no time frame, no indication of how the mission was done for future reviewing. Only straight up intel with the basics of some clans and their strength. Even a few nomad clans were mentioned, these having apparent specializations that caught whoever’s interest.

That’s a funny name for a clan, Yettysburge! Quietly chuckling in his mind a little while he read on for a bit longer. But as he read on, he started to lose his amusement as each name sounded less like a clan and more like…

Vallystone, Sunset Gorge, Heighten Falls, Great Peek! Each name clicked into he infiltrators mind as he placed the pieces together. These were not clan names, but ones that belong to towns, villages, maybe cities. Both belonging to pony and griffin alike. Then he realized fully what he was looking at, a hit list.

No, Masquerade corrected himself, this would be more like a grocery list! If what he was reading was right, there were around twenty towns and villages marked on the file in his hooves. Each village would have the numbers of 20-60, while the towns closer to 200-300, maybe more. If any of those names belonged to a city, then that only made things more complicated and terrifying. But no matter the numbers, he knew this information had to get to Luna and Celestia post haste.

Calming down and stretching his senses out once more, Masquerade felt out his surroundings for any potential changelings close to him. None were sensed, but he still was cautious.

So, the infiltrator set the file to the side and reached down lifting another file, making a show of looking through it for a while. Looking form one file to another, he made a grunt and placed the new file where the last was. Continuously, he decided to make a slight mess of things and switch up some of the files. Even going as far as switching their contents with other folders.

I have been pranking with Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash too much. Masquerade grinned, switching some of the nurseries birthrate info with the information on new knight recruits and their placements. Note to self: ask them for other prank ideas ponies do. They were a bad influence on him…and truthfully, he was just as bad of influence on those same two.

The day had come, much too soon for either Iota or Ventral. Both changelings where making last check preparations for once again leaving the clan hive and out into the Griffin Kingdom.

Iota was already showing signs of anxiety from fidgeting in her place while packing her bags with the necessary items they would need on their trip. By Ventral’s own suggestion, she was also packing a scarf in advance, so she had something to help keep herself warm.

Nearby, Ventral was doing the same, packing away some things to help on their travels and a few rolls of papers for later letters. The idea of sending back reports as often as the clan head wanted bothered the scout though, not boding well for secrecy. In her eyes, Ventral knew that it would only be a matter of time before the number of letters being sent by her and Iota would draw attention. By either griffin guards or other changelings in general, neither one was good.

I would feel better if we had a third scout with us. Ventral though to herself, scoping up a few love candies that they could snack on. With a small huff, she dumped the resin made candies into her bag thinking, if that clan head of ours weren’t such a jerk, we’d have one!

She had tried to get Sardonic’s approval for another scout with experience for this trip, but he only told it was not his concern. Ventral knew she couldn't just ask any scout to be part of her mission, they needed to have a certain level of experience that would help. There was also the part where she had to convince their lead to even consider letting her have command over one of their scouts. There was a good chance they wouldn't let her, since she had little experience in being a lead.

She could have always asked scouts in her group, Ventral knew, but none of them were leads, only followers or part of patrols. She was effectively stuck with just herself and Iota.

Feeling a hoof being placed on her back, Ventral turned to find Iota’s compound eyes gazing back at her own as she asked, “Ven, are you okay?”

Heaving a sigh, Ventral just told, “I wont lie to you Iota, I don't like this.” Taking up some foodstuff and stuffing it into her saddlebags. “We’re almost being thrown out to do some scouting that could really cost us, and I’m scared to think of what’s going to happen.”

Iota looked away, folding her ears back at this and feeling uncertain with herself. Feeling this shift in her, Ventral turned to Iota and hugged the younger common, assuring, “Don’t worry Iota, I’m going to make sure your at least safe.”

“But what about you?” Iota protested, pulling away, “I don't want you to end up like Cleft!”

Putting both hooves firmly on Iota’s shoulders, Ventral told, “Iota, I know you don't want to lose me, and I don't want to lose you.” Making sure to hold eye contact, “I’m responsible for you now, Iota. I know you don’t want to hear it, but I want to make sure your safe during all of this. Alright little sis?”

Looking down, and trying to make an effort of not showing any tears, Iota nodded. Feeling her chin being lifted, Iota was given sight to Ventral’s sad smile before being hugged and told, “I know you don't want to lose me, but I also wouldn't live with myself if I lost you too.”

Feeling that Iota was calming down, Ventral pulled away and said, “Come on, let’s finish packing and go. We have a few days worth of traveling to do.” Turning back to her bags once again.

Iota did the same, packing away things around her as she did. Looking back for a moment to see if Ventral was looking, Iota picked up a tied up scroll and place it with her things. Turning all attention back to her bags, Iota began to think and plan out what to do next.

Curious to Know

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Pre-read by Crystal Static

The trip back to Canterlot took nearly four days by wing, as the package Rancor had was slowing down their progress some. But if Fleet Foot was truthful, the hunter showed his strength and endurance by carrying the contained changeling so well without complaint.

Turning her eyes back to the land around her, the wonderbolt figured them to be about a few hours from the capital of Equestria. From the sun's position it was just after noon, meaning Celestia was still holding her day court for about three more hours. Four if no other pressing matters called for the monarch's attention.

Casting a look around at her current team, Fleet Foot called out, “Before we reach Canterlot I want to point out a few things.” Knowing she had their attention from the slight spike in their feelings. “While we’re there, I want you both to show the upmost respect for the Princess.”

Rolling his eyes form his position, Rancor called, “Come now sheila, I might take risk’s, bu’ I’m not suicidal!” Slightly readjusting his grip on the covered cocoon in his arms. “How far out are we anyways?” The hunter asked, not being too familiar with his current surroundings.

“One or two hours if no weather teams sends any storms our way.” Fleet Foot replied crisply, Keeping her eyes open for such storms that were pushed to drift over the land.

While the two chatted over things, Occult just scanned the bright and lively greenery below him, take it all in. Being a mage usually meant he spent a good amount of time in the clan hive, stewing away at some new or old spell and picking apart it’s inner workings.

Though the Lue clan had many exotic, and often tropical, plants that were appealing, they still weren't like the plants of the above-ground. These plants were grown in bright sunlight and rested in moonlit nights, changing their appearance during each time of day. They changed color by season and seem to change shape as said seasons come and go.

It was a refreshing sight.

“Enjoying the view from here Occult?” Fleeting’s voice called from the mage’s left, almost making him snap his head around. All the reaction Occult gave was a twitch of his ear and a slow nod. He would tell the pegasus how beautiful Equestria looked from here in the sky, if only he could speak.

Gaining a smirk, Fleet Foot told, “You know, if we have some time later, I could take you around Canterlot some. Maybe get you into their large library.” That last bit actually made the stallion turn his head in her direction with newfound interest.

Snorting at the two, Rancor grunted, “Blimy Fleeting, don't try an’ tease the mage on stuff like that. Ya’ know how they get with spell books.”

Glaring in return, Fleet Foot snidely said, “And I suppose you have a much better one, one that involves wine and beer?” Not noticing Occult shake his head at her.

Looking slightly affronted at the mare’s words, Rancor said shortly, “Oi, it takes a certain taste t’ appreciate brewed drinks, sheila.” Once more fixing his cargo in his grasp, “It is a fine and elegant art in itself, one I appreciate from our pony neighbors.”

Occult only rolled his eyes, doing his best to ignore his two fellow team mates own squabbling. He questioned to himself why they had to do it so much, and with him always nearby to hear it. He started to wonder if there was a way to cast a silencing spell without a horn. Make the other two mute for a change, and spare his ears from their nonsensical verbal matches.

One can wish, Occult thought, looking over to the ranger and hunter, whom both carried on with their squabbling.

One can not help but give a nod of admiration to what the swarm can do when united and given direction. Even with their distrust towards the changelings, even the misgivings to their intent, Cadence could see the respect some ponies gave to them.

Though not all fixed up, Canterlot had been repaired greatly, no small thanks to the changelings of the Lue clan, who had worked day and night. It had amazed the alicorn of love at how tenacious the changeling drones showed to be when given a single minded task. In this case, fixing each and every building in their path, even the ones that didn't need it.

Admittedly, despite their willingness to work near each other, ponies and changeling commons were always nearby. Both making sure the drones didn't get carried away or forget to do a step. Seeing how much the changelings worked, Cadence —and a good portion of pony kind— wondered if changelings ever really slept.

Apparently they did, it was merely hard to tell as drones looked so strikingly similar to their other drone brothers and sisters of the clan. There was also the point that some could be seen laying about in trees, overhangs, or any elevated area. She had even see a few try napping on lampposts, funnily enough.

There is certainly a lot we still don't know about them… Cadence had reminded herself, even if she knew a good amount most didn't. She knew their past history, and she knew tidbits of their customs from Twilight Sparkle. Cadence even knew a little of how they worked in fights, getting firsthoof experience from both of her aunts who were able to fight many in battle.

But there was one striking thing she had come to realize about changelings and their more protective nature. In point being that since her last foalnapping before the wedding, the head to the Lue clan had told his underlings to make sure it never happen again.

So now whenever she roamed through the streets of Caterlot —with armed guard or not— there would always be a dozen set of eyes watching her and her guard, and anything else they thought might be a threat to her. It was both touching they cared, and slightly annoying as she had nearly no privacy when outside the castle.

Making her way into one of the many parks in Canterlot, Cadence sat herself in a cleared grassy spot with a tree in bloom, over watching families and nobles. Leaning lightly on the tree, she watched on as families and their foals relaxed or played about in an almost carefree manner. There were a few places they avoided, mostly where a few changelings had taken up napping places in a few trees.

Looking up into the branches of the tree she was under, Cadence could spot out a few random changelings. All were sleeping and hanging about the branches, with no apparent care of their own. Another thing she had wondered, how do they keep from falling?

“Excuse me, princess Cadenza.” A ponies voice rung out nearby, calling for Cadence to turn her head and spot the pony. Who was in her sight was a mare that held an excellent figure that was lean, and a white coat in pristine shape. Likewise, her pink mane and tail fluffed, having slight curls at the ends, showing their own well maintained care.

With a smile, the princess waved over, “Fleur, it’s nice to see you again.” Patting the grass next to her, “Please come and join me, and no need to call me Cadenza. We’re friends.” Smiling at the end to ease the other mare.

Fleur gave the princess a slightly doubtful look, but eventually rolled her eyes and made her way over saying, “Honestly Cadence, I realize you do not like being set on a pedestal, but you are a paragon to most of the… populous…” Stopping her advance when she drew near the shade of the tree and looked up.

Confused at her friends pause in movement, Cadence looked up as well and quickly assured, “It’s alright Fleur, there’s no need to worry.” Casting her eyes back up saying, “They’re just napping. You’ll forget that they are even there.”

Casting one last cautious gaze up to the sleeping changelings that seemed blissfully unaware of them both, Fluer slowly nodded telling, “Pardon my hesitance, I just find it difficult to get close to them since…well, since your wedding.” Nearly tip-toeing over to Cadence to take her seat.

Giggling lightly, Cadence nodded, “I can understand, there appearance alone doesn’t do anything to help ease nerves.” Having a slight flashback to when she ran along with Twilight and her friends trying to avoid the changeling swarms. There was a certain touch of fear the buzzing, flash of fangs and hundreds of leering blue eyes that just hinted for her to run.

Casting one last look up, Fleur asked, “Are you sure they are sleeping?” Squinting at a few of the changelings up in the tree branches, “I keep hearing rumors they like to play opossum.”

Slightly looking up again, Cadence dryly said, “Yeah, there pretty good at low tricks like that.” Looking around the group overhead, “It wouldn't surprise me if a few of them were acting asleep. Since I was foalnapped, they have been acing like guard dogs around me.”

“Speaking of guards.” Fleur quickly began to change subject, “How is your new husband doing since things got so… exciting around here?”

“Rather good actually.” Cadence smiled, “Despite the change in control on who would be the next guard Captain, he’s been working on reorganizing the guard more.” This was no small part to how the advance planing to the invasion had mixed up who was where. Since they had come back, Shinning Armor had been throwing himself at his work, making sure things would go smoothly when he gave command over his replacement.

With her own curious look, Cadence asked, “How about your husband, dear Fleur. What has Fancy Pants been up to?” Giving an expectant look to one of Canterlot’s elite mares.

Heaving an overly dramatic sigh, Fleur told, “Fine I suppose, but my dear love can be vexing at times.” Shaking her head, making her mane wave about, “Honesty, I do love how he can be so optimistic and willing to try new things, but I don't know how he thinks changelings will like being part of social gatherings.”

The laughter Cadence began to have made Fleur look to her friend in some surprise, wondering what was so funny. Seeing her friends confusion, Cadence calmed down saying, “Changelings are surprisingly social, but not in the same why you might think.”

Lifting a delicate brow, Fluer motioned with a hoof, “Please do tell, maybe I can use it to dissuade my husband from making a potential disaster.” Rolling her eyes at the end.

Nodding to that, Cadence explained, “I had found out that changelings are a very close knit type people. They like to see their clan as their family, and practically share everything with one another.” Stopping a moment to tap her hoof on her chin, “Or, that is how Masquerade made it sound like, from what I can understand.”

Shaking her head, Cadence said, “What I’m getting at is that they seem to act more friendly with one another. I don't know if that will be the same here. Canterlot ponies aren’t really much into showing affection too publicly.”

Continuing to give the princess before her a long look, Fleur just shook her head, “I’m afraid you have me at a loss Cadence. I don't know how to take that, or if I fully understand.”

“Don’t worry.” Cadence assured, “I’m still trying to figure them out too. They can be really confusing at times.” Wanting to once again look to the changelings that were napping over head.

Fleur only gave a single nod, “Agreed.”

Cadence did eventually make her way back to the castle after having talked over a few different subjects with Fleur. Be it over charity events, connections in trottingham or just what the latest line of fashion was, they were enjoyable things to go over with her old friend.

Though Cadence did try to work over Fleur’s little dilemma with Fancy Pants on having a gathering with changelings involved. She didn't have much to say, as she didn't know what changelings would think of such a concept. She wasn't even sure it they cared for the same gatherings the Canterlot elite enjoyed.

From what little experience she had with changelings in general, drones wouldn't be able to stay still for such an event. Commons may be able to act properly, but their personalities so far haven't shown to be like any nobles in Canterlot. As for the heirs, she’s only met four. One being a lazy genius, the other a carefree musician/smith, a witty and secretive infiltrator, with the last being an elderly but respectable professor. Out of all of them, only the professor would consider going to such a gathering on his own.

With a small smile, Cadence thought, though, I’m sure Masquerade would go to one too, if Twilight was there. Knowing his acting skill, the stallion would also be able to blend into the crowed nicely. If he decided not to act out for the sake of ruffling the nobilities feathers.

I wonder if I should set up a small party, just to see if that would happen? Cadence thoughtfully hummed for a bit before dismissing the thought. No, that would be foalish and immature of me to pull all the nobility away for a silly social experiment.

Nodding to a few guards as she made her way inside Cadence thought, instead I’ll have Twilight bring him during one of the more boring parties. Aunty would at least appreciate having Twilight around and having a show from Masquerade’s little escapades.

The line of thought sounded good enough to the pink alicorn, who made a small reminder to herself that she needed to check up on later plans. Best to prepare for such a time then inviting her sister-in-law on short notice like aunt Celestia did. She was starting to think the older alicorn enjoyed sending her student on a mad scramble to get things done. It was either that or she was trying to break her students panicking nature when unexpected things happened.

While she was musing in thought, Cadence almost missed a most peculiar sight in front of the thrown room doors. A griffin with two ponies stood awaiting at the doors, waiting for their chance to enter in. The nobility around them gave them plenty of room, most looking at the trio with some displeasure. A quick glance about showed that there were more guards standing in the room than normal. All of them were keeping a closer eye on the three, each one showing their own detest of them in some form.

It was easy to see why, as the griffin looked more like a mercenary with the heavy pelts on his back, bone neckless and bow fix securely to his body. The quiver and arrows were also there, which was strange as she would be sure the guard would have removed such weapons.

The pony next to him was a unicorn stallion, covered in robes she had seen a few spell casters use before. The style had long died out, but apparently this mage still followed such traditions, while his hood overshadowed his eyes.

The last was a pegasus mare, constantly keeping her head low and pulling her hood more around her face. She only fixed her rather baggy like cloths little, more concerned of revealing her face, as her cutie mark was hidden under all the clothing.

What really got her attention was the large package wrapped in a ratty blanket and tied down with rope. The griffin was holding it closely to himself, guarding it from any who got too curious about its contents.

The only conclusion the princess could draw was that those three were mercenaries of some sort. What they were doing in Canterlot, and with such a strange looking container, was beyond her though. Curiosity getting the better of her, Cadence moved forward, nearly ignoring the respectful bows the nobles around her gave.

If they are mercenaries, why are they here, did Aunty Celestia hire them? This thought was easily thrown away as soon as it had started. Cadence knew Celestia wouldn't do such a thing, having the upmost trust in her ponies subjects.

What about Aunty Luna, she’s not nearly as refined as her sister and would be willing to still employ outside help…maybe? Cadence wasn't sure if her darker aunt would go and do such a thing. True mercenaries were an expendable resource used in the past, but Cadence somewhat doubted Luna would use them during this time and age. There was also the Lunar guard to consider.

As she drew nearer, one of the mercenaries took notice of her, being the pegasus. When Cadence was close enough, the pegasus bowed like the nobility, while her compatriots didn't even look her way.

Slightly looking up from her place, the mare gave a slightly annoyed grunt, lifting a hind-hoof to kick the closest one, hissing in a nasally voice, “Princess, respect, now!”

The stallion that was kicked looked back to Cadence with his hidden eyes. With a small tilt of his head, he gave a respectful nod, then went back to gazing at the large doors.

Likewise, the griffin gave Cadence a fleeting glance, light ruffling his wings and gifting a gruff, “G’day t’ you princess.” Leaving it at that.

With a suffering groan, the mare picked herself up some and stood up rigidly saying, “I apologize for my teams ruddiness your majesty, they aren’t use to more strict conduct.” Being as professional as possible.

“Tha’s because where not part of any bloody military like you are Fleeting.” The griffin stated with some annoyance, “I’m a freelancer an’ Occult’s a spell crafter. What do you want from us, stoked t’ see royalty?”

Grounding her teeth slightly, Fleeting shot back, “If you would just try and be polite, Rancor, then we might not get thrown out.” Turning back to Cadence, once again bowing, “I am really sorry for this, princess Mi Amor Cadenza—” Turning a stink eye to both males, “—their both being stubborn idiots at the moment.”

Giving the mare a strange look, Cadence told, “It’s alright, I can tell you’re not really from around here. I came to actually ask where your from.” Though part of Cadence didn't want to put her nose where it shouldn't, she was still curious who these three were.

Once more taking up a more rigid stance the princess was familiar the royal guard to have, Fleeting simply told, “You would have to take that up with princess Luna or Celestia ma’am.” Convincing the princess that the pegasus wasn't just some mercenary by her actions.

Almost getting suspicious, Cadence said, “If it were that important, then shouldn’t have you three try a more personal meeting?”

A small snicker came from the griffin, Rancor if Cadence recalled right, as he said, “We tried sheila, but those guard said we can wait in line like the rest of these blokes.” Gesturing around with a free talon.

With a rough sigh, Fleeting nodded with, “I was barely able to get us in because somepony wouldn't let go of his weapons.” Casting another glare at the griffin.

“I ‘ave a right to protect myself!” Rancor said indignantly.

“And it’s their job to keep all threats away from the princesses!” Fleeting argued back.

“Woot does she ‘ave t’ worry ‘bout? she juggles the blasted sun an’ moon like one of ‘em circus acts!” Rancor threw his only free talon up, slightly raising his voice.

Slightly off to the side, Cadence noticed that out of the three, only one of them had yet to make a noise. The unicorn stallion in mage robes just sat off to the side of the two, letting out a silent sigh of apparent misery. Eventually, Occult looked back at Cadence through his shadowed features.

Looking between the stallion and the two arguing filers, Cadence made a small motion with her head to maybe do something. In response, the stallion shook his head and tapped his throat, trying to convey his inability to speak. Thankfully for him, Cadence understood, but also gave him a slightly pitted look, less to his muteness and more to suffering through the arguing.

Before a shouting match could spark in full, the two large doors to the throne room opened, letting out a few ponies, all working away on some-notepads. They didn't even spare the three strangers or the princess a glance, walking on by and focused on their work.

Glancing just past the three exiting, Cadence could make out princess Celestia’s form on the throne, awaiting her next subject to speak their mind.

With a quick look about, Cadence unfurled her wings and announced, “I must ask you all to please wait a bit longer.” Catching the eyes of those around her, “Official royal business.” Casting her eyes over the three telling, “Come along now.” Leading the three in.

Trading slightly confused looks, the three followed the princess in, wondering what had just happened.

It was only by having princess Cadence leading them in that the guard didn't stop their entrance into the larger room where Celestia patiently awaited them to come closer.

“Princess Mi Amor Cadenza.” Celestia nodded to her niece before casting her eyes over the three following her, “What might I do for you this evening?”

With a slight gesture of her head, Cadence told, “I was hoping you could help shed some light on my acquaintances here.” Moving to the side to make sure they were in full view.

While Celestia gave the three a slightly curious look over, Rancor shoot a almost questioning look to Cadence. He considered speaking, but Fleeting beat him to the punch, standing before Celestia and removing her hood.

Giving her standard straight stance and crisp salute, both Cadence and Celestia could only look on at the now recognizable wonderbolt, Fleet Foot. Holding her salute, the wonderbolt told in her professional tone, “Fleet Foot, Rancor and Occult reporting in, Princess Celestia.”

Raising her slippered hoof to signal the wonderbolt to relax, Fleeting set down her her forelimb telling, “Due to the nature of our mission, I humbly ask for the removal of any who might leak this information.” Sending a fleeting look to Cadence.

Catching the motion, Celestia merely smiled telling, “It is alright, my little pony. This room is sealed off, and I trust princess Cadenza to keep silent on these matters.” Then turned her attention to the younger alicorn asking, “Am I correct my niece?”

Looking about and figuring she might have stubbled onto something a bit more than she expect, Cadence nodded back with, “Of course aunty Celestia.” giving her word to keep quite.

Hearing a voice being cleared, Rancor set his load down, saying, “Right, all good. Now, t’ business.” Getting to work on removing the ratty blanket.

Sighing at Rancor’s behavior, Fleet Foot continued in her military fashion, “We have found hints to Masquerade’s plans after entering the griffin settlement, after which we had to leave to pick up his trail from a left behind letter. While it gave us his directions, it also stated about how the Griffin Kingdom knows of changelings, and Masquerade has expressed worries over their discovery."

"Worries?" Celestia Intoned, wanting the wonderbolt to further explain.

"They are trying to flush out any changelings in their borders, and Masquerade worries that this may spark panic in those clans." Fleet Foot told, getting Celestia to look down in some thought.

It was a rather big concern to have and she knew they, and the rest of the world in turn, would know of changelings soon. But the actions being taken would cause greater problems, if what Opulent had told her and Luna.

This must be dealt with quickly, else we may have another invasion happening someplace. Humming in thought, Celestia motioned for Fleeting to continue her report.

Getting the message, Fleet Foot continued, "We then found evidence of his being in a forest nearly a day’s flight away. After investigating two bodies, we have concluded that Masquerade could not wait for us and is now infiltrated the changeling hive.” Wrapping up her report quickly.

Undoing the last rope, Rancor smirked, “O’ course, he didn’t leave without leavin’ us a little present to bring home!” Pulling the blanket away to show the resin cocoon and the changeling contained inside.

Cadence look on in shock, while Celestia continue to hold her warm facade and slowly rise from her throne. Making her way down the steps, she watched as the griffin —whom she believed to be changeling now, much like Fleet Foot was— back away some. His eyes looked wary of her, not distrusting, but cautious.

Fleet Foot had not moved however, staying rooted in place and letting the princess walk up to her with little worry. Occult himself, stood off to the side once more, enough to be out of the way, but close enough to show his curiosity.

A very interesting group, the Lue had assembled for this. Celestia lightly thought while looking down to inspect the cocoon before her. Inside was a changeling common, female if she made out the body shape correctly. She next to floated inside the liquid like gas inside, asleep and unable to see what was happening in the outside world.

A slight ping of pain ran through the sun alicorn, getting slight flashes of memories of seeing her ponies trapped in the same prison. Unlike this one however, they were all awake, banging their hooves agains their confines and pleading for freedom.

With a blink of her eyes, those memories vanished away as she looked up at the assembled changelings in their disguises, saying, “I am to assume she is asleep, a subdued prisoner and a means to acquire information as to the Salient clans plans?”

Getting nods all around, Celestia once more looked down to the sleeping changeling and nodded, “Very well. Return to your clan head, Bard, as your end of the job is finished. You are all dismissed.”

Once more saluting, Fleeting acknowledged, “By your leave, your highness.” Returning to her original stance and turned to leave.

“What about my bloody pay?” Rancor complained.

“Stow it Rancor, you can ask Bard when you get home.” Fleet Foot reprimanded the griffin.

“When I get home? What abou’ you sheila?” Rancor questioned the pegasus who snapped out her wings.

“Incase you have forgotten, I have responsibilities to attend to back with the wonderbolts!” Fleeting glared at the hunter, who was also shooting back his own thoughts.

Shaking his head, Occult gave one last bow to the princesses before following the two arguing fliers towards the door. Before the doors would open, Celestia cast a glance down to the cocoon, lighting her magic to put the ratty blanket over the container. As the changeling group left and a new pony began to enter, Celestia whispered, “Cadence, might I ask that you take this one somewhere safe until we might deal with it, without any interruptions?”

With an understanding nod, Cadence lit her horn and picked up the now concealed container, making her way out of the back of the throne room and someplace more hidden.

Watching her niece leave, Celestia breathed in a calming breath and turned her attention to her next guest. Making her way back to her elevated seat, the day alicorn once more sat down and readied herself for the next onslaught of needs to be catered to, or gently refused.

She also had to take time to consider what to do about the situation on the Griffin Kingdom, and what it might mean. Celestia knew she would have to make a summit at some point, to help ease the neighboring nations about the changelings as a whole; but she did not think it would be this soon.

I have much planning to do Celestia sighed internally, while listening to the pony farmer before her telling of a small crop problem in the area.

The sun began to set in full, while the moon rose to take it’s place and preside over the night that had come. Luna looked up at the inky blackness of the night, only doing a slight flick of her head to make a cascades of stars flow over the night sky. They danced and swirled about, painting the heavens above with Luna’s art and truly making a new night sky to bask under.

When she was finished, the princess of the night looked over to the sister tower to her own. Out on the balcony stood Celestia, standing peacefully and gazing up at the night sky, My night sky. Luna smiled to herself.

Next to her, Luna heard the clopping of hooves on the stone floor, as Cadence’s voice said with awe, “I still can’t believe how beautiful you can make the night Aunty Luna.” Taking in a breath of the cool night air and gazing up at the clear sky with it’s shinning moon.

Draping a wing over her niece, Luna smiled, “Thank you Cadence. We try with all our might to make each night something to be in awe of.” Then cast her eyes over a glowing Canterlot murmuring, “Tis something we love to give our subjects, even when we began to resent them.”

Dragging a hoof across the floor some, Cadence told, “Aunty Celestia also needed you for something.” Gainning Luna’s attention, “A small group of mercenaries— I mean, changelings from the Lue clan had brought back a changeling from the Salient clan.”

Looking pleasantly surprised, Luna nodded, “So, we now have accesses to our foes knowledge.” Removing her wing from the pink alicorn and trotting inside, “Tis a boon we must exploit while we can. Come Cadence, show us where this changeling is being held.”

Only slightly taken back at Luna’s rather jaunty mood at the news, Cadence moved to catch up and lead on. They both moved to the more lower parts of the castle, meeting up with Celestia on the way, who also wanted to be around when things took place.

Reaching a room that was guarded by four guards, they all entered in and given sight to a single cocoon with changeling inside. With the door closing behind them all, Luna approached the cocoon, Looking it over and saying, “Doth she slumber?” Casting a curious look back to he sister.

“According to those that had brought her back, yes.” Celestia nodded, walking next to her sister, “This changeling is in deep sleep, and I was hoping you could use your dream walking abilities to find out what we needed.”

Giving a serious expression and looking back at the contained changeling, Luna told, “We shalt try. Changeling dreams have always been elusive to locate in the dreamscape. With this one so close, it shalt be a more simple task.” Lighting her horn and starting to focus her spell.

Nodding to this, the elder sister turned and made her way for the door saying, “Then allow me to take your place for a while. I will be sure some business is delt with while you work on the changelings dreams.” Stopping at the door and adding, “Cadence, could I trouble you to make sure Luna remains safe, incase something were to happen?”

Looking over to Luna who had seemed to zone out, Cadence nodded, “Of course Aunty Celestia. I’ll be sure Aunty Luna will be fine.”

Stretching out a wing, Celestia gave a small hug telling, “Tis all I ask.” Before letting go and leaving the room.

Turning her attention away from the door, Cadence watched as Luna’s body slowly slide down to the floor and seem to drift off into a zoned out state. Both of her eyes remained open, but clearly showed to be unfocused and not seeming to look at anything in particular.

Awkwardly, Cadence shifted her balance side to side, keeping an eye on her aunt and the contained changeling.

The dreamscape would always have a certain beauty to Luna, one that she felt should never be blemished by things such as nightmares. Even now, floating among all the stars the represented the hundreds of dreams, like her ponies, Luna could not help but sigh in contentment at their pure looks.

Any further marveling or appreciation was pushed aside though, mostly for what was before her now, the reason for her being her so early. The dark bluish and green fog that was so dark and shadowed, it nearly blended into the natural beauty of the dreamscape. It was also very thick, not allowing the night princess any sight into it.

With a calming moment as if readying to enter the eye of the storm, Luna opened her eyes and slowly flew herself into the deep fog. She felt very blind and constricted in the fog that always surrounded changeling dreams, as if trying to scare her away from going any deeper. Still she pushed on though, wanting to get to the changeling in it and know the secrets she was hiding.

Luna remember the times she had found such dreams belonging to changelings in times long past. They were so elusive, it was a great challenge to even locate one when she and her sister found out about their existence. Even when she found those few dreams and entered them, they were never pleasant to view.

This dream was going to be the first changeling dream in a thousand years that would be viewed by one such as herself. And truthfully, Luna wasn't sure how she should feel about it.

After searching the thickness of the surrounding fog for a while, Luna finally located the dream in it. If Luna was willing to admit it to herself, changeling dreams were shaped rather elegantly. They had the look of tainted glass, always an array of colors and taking many shapes of insects or arachnids, while the fog surrounding it gave it a nebula like appearance.

Make’s one wonder about a changelings true nature, despite their craven ways Luna thought, slowly moving to the tainted purple glass structure that looked much like a damselfly in flight. Placing a hoof on the outside of it, Luna took one last moment to ready herself for the possible horrors or thoughts to come.

Then, the defender of dreams pushed her way past the outer protection of the dream and invaded into it. When she landed on the inside, Luna was ready for the dream to be much like the few she had entered before. Instead, she was greeted to the sight of hundreds of vines, all covered in a rainbow of flowers, mostly in violet's purples or even amethyst colors.

Looking down, she could see herself standing on a floor covered in these vines, also growing flowers of many kinds. Walking forwards through the vines, Luna kept herself highly aware of her unfamiliar surroundings. Keeping both her eyes open for the dreamer who had crafted this world, Luna had to wonder what this changeling was like.

As she continued wander about the vine filled paradise she seemingly was in, Luna began to notice something rather off. Everything was so calm, so still and not having any large changes most dreams had. There were no grand escapades of adventuring, no want for praise, no delusions of ones self— all there was peace. The kind of peace only content dreamers had she they felt they nothing more to ask of life.

Gingerly stepping over another patch that was thick with flowers and around a curtain of the hanging vines, Luna was given sight to something new. A small pond with some cascading waterfalls falling into it, and with a small island with a single willow tree the center of t all. Soft humming came from inside the veil of vines from the tree, causing the princesses ears perk in interest at the vibrating echo the melody made. Cautiously, Luna ventured closer to the pond, opening her wings to fly over it and reach the island. Inside, the humming did not stop, giving a feeling of comfort and familiarity to the dream.

Now close enough, Luna could peer past the green veil, able to see a single body of a changeling, laying on the ground humming to herself. In her hooves were weaved crowns, made from the vines and flowers of her dream world.

Though she did not wish to intrude on such a moment of peace, Luna pushed her feeling on that aside and walked through the vines. Apparently still unaware, the changeling did not move or stop her humming, giving the small flower crowns her full attention.

Stopping about a few feet away, Luna stood in place, unsure how to continue on. Thinking for a moment, Luna decided to go with, “Those look wonderfully crafted.” Speaking softly as she could, so not to surprise the changeling too much.

Still, her unannounced presents made the changeling slightly jump and snap her attention around to the princess. When spotting the dark alicorn, the changeling scrambled away, panic evident on her face and dropping her work.

“I—” She tried to say, stopping at the sound of her voice and looking down at her body. With even greater panic, she backed away some, stumbling on her words out of fear. Almost as if harmony itself was disrupted, the dream darkened, reflecting the dreamers distress on what was happening and trying to find familiarity to hide in.

Luna noticed the signs as they happened, tentatively stepping forward saying once more, “Fear not, for we have come with intent of peace, not strife.” Trying to calm the changeling.

Still, the world remained darker than before, and the changeling looked ready to run for her life. It was her slight curiosity that shown in her eyes that stopped her from running, as she quietly asked, “You’re…you’re not going to hurt me?”

When she had entered this dream, Luna was expecting a much more harsher mind, and even a dreamer that would be hostel to her. What was before her now was much different, a somewhat young mind that still had the touch of curious naivety.

“Nigh, I am not.” Moving forward with slow and non-threatening steps and using her magic to rise the weaved crown up. Looking it over, Luna spared a small glance to the changeling, who was currently rooted in place. Using more of her magic, Luna took her current crown off and placed the new one made of vines on, smiling, “Tell us, doth this look fine on us?”

Shyly and not trusting her voice, the changeling nodded, making circles on the ground with her holed filled hoof. Seeing the confusion being shown on the changelings face, Luna decided to continue showing gentleness, laying onto the ground.

Placing her crown onto the vine covered floor, Luna smiled up to the changeling, “Come.” Patting the space in front of her with a hoof, “Still your fears, for we only wish to speak to thee.”

Looking around, The changeling slowly approached, with the dream slightly lighting up more with the rise in her calmness. Laying before Luna, the princess nodded, using her magic to lift some vines and gently break them away from the floor. With her hooves, she carefully began to weave with them, trying her hoof at making the flower crowns, much like when she use to with her sister.

calming down to this, the changeling slowly began to once more weave crowns made of vines and flowers, glancing up now and then a the alicorn. Slowly and over time, she gained confidence, relighting the dream once more.

Seeing as she had calmed some, Luna spoke, “We art Luna.” Making the changeling almost flitch slightly, “May we know thy name?”

Still hesitant, the changeling softly told, “Iota…my name is Iota.” Almost jumping way when a flower crown made up of vines were placed on her head.

Looking to who had put it on her head, Luna smiled, “It is a pleasure meeting you, Iota.”

Cold Acting

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Pre-read by Crystal Static

Bone chilling winds blew on, ushering forth a winter like fury upon the land that was below it. In the depths of this storm, a griffin and a pegasus both struggled to fly in the unbarring conditions, trying to see through the white out.

Things for both Ventral and Iota had gone well for a time, deciding to fly past the first settlement both had been at last. That was before a rather fast and unseen storm had blindsided the two, making both fight in the freezing weather. Though Ventral had put stock in being a rather good griffin, even she was finding this chilling turbulence too much for her.

“IOTA!” The griffin shouted over the roar of the wind as it tried to bring the two down to the frozen ground with force, “WE NEED TO LAND.” Putting a talon up to her face to hold back the freezing wind, “NOW!” Almost losing control as a rather strong gust pushed her to the left, almost sending her spiraling down.

Fighting with just as much will as she could muster, Iota shouted back, “HOW, I CANT SEE!” Getting hit by the gale force around her, making the pegasus roll some as she tried to hold her altitude.

With a nearly wild like fear, Iota searched her surroundings, trying to see through the dense white that blinded her and kept everything out of sight. The small flakes of show pounded onto her face and body, covering more and more of her body in the frozen water.

Squinting through the raging wind and flurries of falling snow, Ventral let up in her flight, getting closer to a blind Iota and reached out. Grabbing hold of the ponies scarf whipping wildly in the wind, the griffin gave a light tug calling, “THIS WAY!” Trying her hardest to see through the white that surrounded them.

Nether were prepared for this sudden storm, and both struggled to find a safe place to land and hopefully hunker down for the blizzard to pass. With wide eyes, Ventral darted to the side, rolling into Iota as she did to avoid a tree that was hidden in the white veil. Having grip on Iota’s smaller body, Ventral continued to fly, only to feel her wing catch something and send her falling.

The older scout let out cries of pain as she crashed through the tree canopy and through branches on her way down before crashing into the deep snow. For a moment all was still before Iota burst out of the snow and shook some off, shivering to herself.

Looking down, she called, “Ventral!” Looking about her surroundings for the griffin. “Ven, where are you!” Pulling herself out of the snow some more.

Looking down into the small area they crashed in, Iota forced herself through the strong wind and move aside snow with her hooves. Little by little she uncovered Ventral, who had hit the ground rather harshly.

Shaking the griffin’s still form, Iota shouted, “Ven, get up!” Trying to wake her up, “We’re on the ground, wake up!” Once more shaking the griffin’s form. Stopping a moment to feel her out, she concluded the scout was out, and would remain that way for a time.

Developing a slight scowl at this, Iota looked around before casting her gaze back down to Ventral. Making an irritated noise, her whole body flashed in a sudden burst of emerald green. In the pegasus ponies place was now a earth stallion, who used his forelimbs to sling the griffin over his back.

Shaking his body slightly, the reviled Masquerade was glad for taking on a hardy pony form with thicker fur, and more heavily built body. As much as he could just leave the scout out there to freeze, he couldn't find it in himself to leave her.

I’m doing this because she may have vital information we can get later. Masquerade told himself, trudging through the high snow and using his new strength to plow through the snow. You’re not doing it because she was going to maybe die in cold weather.

Masquerade wasn't sure why he was trying to assure himself of not caring. Maybe he was having some slight denial over the idea of helping the enemy, when he should be returning back to Canterlot. After all, if Ventral were to die, it would be one less changeling to deal with.

Would Twilight leave somepony, be they friend or foe, out in the cold and left to die a freezing death? The infiltrator let out another irritated snort, pushing the snow aside with his body and trying to make his way to some sort of shelter. He cared for Twilight yes, but that didn't mean he had to forget his training as a infiltrator who got the job done at any cost. After all, why should he care if others view him as some cold hearted creature?

Because I don’t want Twilight to have a cold hearted monster for a lover, but what she deserves. He knew the answers in his mind, but at the same time he didn't want them. Mask knew that he would have to change some for Twilight, he didn't realize until now how much change he might have to do. His job required him not to be nice, only to get things done.

Looking at the knocked out griffin over his shoulder, the infiltrator gave one last sigh, softly saying in the roar of the blizzard, “Even without moral high-ground, I can still take advantage of this…” Continuing on with his search.

Masquerade was actually pretty angry at the moment, mostly because of how things had been progressing lately. It was true he was able to dig up some information to now use, but he was having trouble figuring out a plan to use to make a break for it. This was a golden opportunity, if he was only willing to just dump the changeling, but his logic —and feelings— were rather hindering to his mind.

Stop complaining, the gain is greater if I can get her back to Canterlot. Iota can be used as a bargaining chip. Masquerade once more thought, trying to keep focus. He thought about cocooning Ventral after finding a place to rest, but he didn't want to try explaining what his cargo was. If I could just convince her to head for Canterlot, that would be better.

Shaking his head to remove some snow buildup, Masquerade eventually decided to try playing things on the long term. If he could drag Ventral along for a time, he might be able to work something out.

So once again, Masquerade began to construct a plot that would help in his little act to come. After all, there were some things he could accomplish with Ventral alive. All he had to do was plant the right thoughts into her head and play the right act.

Ventral shivered at the feeling of the cold biting at her being, pulling into herself more, trying to escape the frigid cold that was gnawing on her. With a slightly clenched talon, she could feel warmth radiating off something, beaconing her to draw near.

With the smallest of movements, Ventral tried to get closer to the warmth she was feeling. A hoof soon stopped her advances, as a voice called, “Ven, are you awake?” Shaking her slightly numb body.

Cracking an eye open, Ventral looked up to a pair of concerned eyes that belong to Iota, who wore a worried expression on her features. Lighting up at Ventral's actions, Iota softy said, “I’m glad your okay!” Putting her warm body close to her freezing one for a hug.

“We crashed and you wouldn't move no matter how much I shouted, and you were so cold…” By the sounds of it, Iota was about to start crying there and then, apparently worried sick over what had happened.

With a sneeze, Ventral continued to shiver in place, softly patting the mare, “I-it’s al-alright Iota.” Feeling her body tremble at the cold that had nearly taken her, “You did—“ Sneezing once more before shaking it off, “You did good.” Trying to scoot closer to the now apparent fire that was near her.

Seeing how her fellow scout was struggling, Iota carefully helped the griffin to the fire, sitting close and putting her smaller wing over her back. Ventral gave a grateful smile, relaxing and taking in the heat from both warm bodies of fire and pony.

The two stayed close, keeping quite themselves while the fire crackled and the roar of the wind echoed. Taking a moment to look around, Ventral noted the cave they were located in, and it’s thick coating of ice. The frozen and somewhat unforgivable cold that served as part of the Griffin Kingdoms natural defense proved powerful.

It was a not so big secret that the Griffin Kingdom didn't manage their weather nearly as much, letting some wild and uncontrolled storms roam free. Some of these same storms had wandered over from the Everfree, starting out small and seemingly harmless, before mutating into something like the blizzard outside. It was a wonder to changelings how the griffins could put up with such cold and unrelenting storms.

Even Ventral had to admit that passing through such conditions was a foolish and foolhardy idea, one she would never consider doing alone. But she also had to admit that traveling out in the open with large groups was just as bad, impending progress of speed. This was why teams of three were made, a balance of speed and caution for scouts.

I’m lucky to be alive right now. Ventral sighed, looking over to Iota, who had fallen asleep after a time. With a soft smile, she slowly eased her now warmer wing up and over the pegasus like a blanket. She didn't know how she did it, but Iota had not only saved her, but made it through the storm.

Gently fixing the slightly damp scarf around the maroon ponies neck, Ventral could not help but whisper, “How did you do it Iota?” Wondering how the young scout, despite her depression over Cleft, had gathered the strength to do what she had done.

Iota however, continued to sleep quietly in place, nuzzling only slightly closer for Ventral. It reminded the scout of when Iota and her were both still small, with her always acting the bigger sister of the group.

Patting the blond mane on the pegasus, Ventral whispering, “You did good little sis.” laying her head down and slowly dozing off to sleep.
When her breathing became shallow and calm, Iota opened a single eye, looking over the scout next to her. With a internal sigh, she closed her eye once more, thinking of what she should do. Once the storm cleared up, she knew they would leave. She had until then to think of something.

After three days of being trapped in the cave, the sun finally rose over the land did the storm pass, leave behind a place filled with snow drifts and ice. The sun did nothing to warm up the air that stubbornly remained bone-chilling cold for any who ventured out.

While most would just stay inside, Ventral and Iota didn’t have the same choice, having to step out into the frozen realm once again and consider flight. It was a slight challenge getting out of the cave, which had been almost blocked by a large snowdrift and some hard ice.

Though they could have reverted back to their changeling forms, Ventral didn't want to have either of them freeze in the cold. As tough as their shells were, even Ventral knew that the cold would get past even their hard outer defense in moments. So the two dug their way out a little, taking flight as soon as they were able.

Once they had reached higher into the sky, Ventral gave a low hiss and scanned the area, “Well, this is just great!” Trying to look for something familiar. At first all she thought they would have to worry about was the blizzard that had past. But now that she was outside, she could barely make out much of the land with all the snow changing the landmarks so much.

Looking up and shading her eyes, Ventral did figure out where north was, but other than that she felt lost. just like last time, both her and Iota’s mission was turning out for the worst and at the worst possible moment.

Again looking around for anything familiar, Ventral asked, “Do you see anything familiar Iota?” Trying to pick out anything she could. She knew the general diffraction to go, but without any landmarks, she wasn't sure if she would reach town she planed for them to land at first.

Looking about some, Iota shook her head, “I can’t find anything familiar Ventral. Everything looks too different to me.” There was also the fact this was only her second time out of the clan, so she was just as lost, if not more so.

Heaving a sigh, Ventral gave one last look around before saying, “Come on. I know which way’s north, we’ll just go that way until we find some town or village to grab a map.”

Seeing Iota nod to her plan, Ventral took the lead and kept her eyes open for any towns that would be scattered in the snowy lands below. In all honesty, Ventral wasn't sure how easy it would be, as the further they would go, the more mountains they would come across.

Though the edges of their kingdom had many towns and villages, the more higher and elevated mountain areas would have their fortress like cities. Each one filled to the brim with keen elite troops, sharp nobles and even harsh citizens. Their rough actions only portrayed the rough environment they live through each and every day, and showed all they can take it.

It wasn't their harsh nature Ventral was worried about, since being loud and forwardness was a show of their inner passion and strength. What she feared was coming a crossed a number of griffin guards or soldiers that suspect her and Iota to be changelings.

It would be a good long time before they reached any of those cities though and inwardly Ventral was glad for that. Even if it meant they might not be able to send any reports and risk Sardonic’s ire, it was preferably better than getting potentially caught.

While the griffin continued to stew over her thoughts, Iota pushed herself to fly a bit faster, coming next to her clan sister, “Ventral?”
Snapped out of her internal thoughts from her name being called, Ventral turned her attention to Iota who continued, “Do you think Sardonic doesn’t want us around?” Catching the older scout off guard.

“W-what would make you say that, Iota?” Ventral asked in concern, wondering if her current mental condition had anything to do with it.

Seeming to give the feeling of shrinking in on herself, Iota told, “He…it feels like he threw us out…” Starting to look more self couscous, “And you seemed upset that he wouldn't help us in any way.”

Ventral went to open her beak to reprimand Iota for even suggesting what she had. But as she thought about it, the more it seemed to make sense. How often did scouts just drop off the map bemuse they accidentally wandered into another clans territory?

Sardonic already knew they would be flying into the hornets nest, as the griffins would be on more higher alert. Would he really betray members of the clan to fit his wants? The thought was unsettling to her, and wasn't something Ventral wanted to think on.

Forcing the thoughts deeper into her mind, Ventral told, “Sardonic…Sardonic is our clan head. I may not like him, but we have to trust that his decision was the best he could make.” She almost hated saying it out loud, but if they couldn't trust their clan head, how could they trust the clan as a whole?

Iota seemed to think over what Ventral had told her for a moment before nodding, dropping back some to follow from there. Ventral tracked the younger scout back for a moment, feeling plagued by the new thoughts roaming in her mind.

Sardonic’s a jerk, and may be even worse at time, but he wouldn't off his own clan. Ventral stubbornly told herself, trying to shake the persistent thoughts away. She had a mission to do, and couldn't dwell on such thoughts, not when Iota needed her to be at her best.

But why would she doubt our clan? Ventral couldn’t help but worry, holding back the urge to look back on the younger scout. Cleft’s death shouldn't have effected her that much… Unless it was what our clan head did because of our missions results. This time, Ventral did look back to an attentive Iota, who gave a small smile and wave.

Somewhat uneasily, Ventral returned the wave, not sure what to do with the new thoughts in her mind. Turning her head forward once more, she sighed with slight irritation, not liking where her thoughts were drifting. Both to her clan sister’s loyalty, and her own loyalty to someling like Sardonic.

After a seemingly long and tiring flight, both Ventral and Iota were finally able to find a place to land and rest, even if the older scout was nervous to. The place they were landing at was a town that had signs of becoming a city, built into the slightly hollowed part of the mountain. Near it’s lower part were a number of griffins, all working on building a new stone wall, replacing a wooden one that was being slowly removed.

hopefully I can keep us hidden enough to keep off their suspect lists. Ventral could not help but think, turning her eyes to a garrison being built not too far from the new stone walls. It was apparent this soon-to-be city was also going to double as a fortress.

Beside her, Iota made the sound of gulping, looking decidedly nervous at getting so close to such a highly protected location. Looking back, Ventral could understand her fellow scout's nervousness, seeing as things would be more dangerous form here on.

“Iota.” Ventral called over, gaining the younger scouts attention, “Don’t worry. Just stay close, and everything will be fine.”

Blinking at the statement, the pegasus smiled and nodded, showing she was willing to place her faith in Ventral. Even when the maroon mare looked more calmer, Ventral could not say the same. With the news of the Griffin Kingdom’s suspicion of changelings, she knew she had to do plenty of convincing stories and maybe bribery or blackmail. That was suggesting if she could even offer the last two as options.

Griffins as a whole were passionate in their work, so there was a good chance that bribery, never mind blackmailing, would even work on them. I spent a good few years around them from scouting alone, I should know those ideas will rarely work! It was slightly concerning to know that some tricks changelings knew didn't work in some situations. Like a griffins passion or pride in doing their jobs, even if it might discriminate them from the flock to a level.

Glancing back at Iota, whom was starting to take in the sights with curious eyes, Ventral huffed slightly, pushing aside her worries. Tricks or not, my clan and sister are depending on these reports. Cleft may not be here to help guid me anymore, but I’ll be damed if I don't do him proud and use what he has taught me!

With her new source of confidence helping to bolster her nerves, Ventral slowly began her decent near the front gate, which was still being made. On ground level and in the snow, the scout could not help but feel some of her bravado from before deflate. Looking up at the new stone walls felt disconcerting to say the least, even if they were still incomplete.

Taking a moment to calm her mind, Ventral gazed at the gates, where a number of both workers, guards and even more experienced soldiers moved about. Steeling her resolve, Ventral motioned with her head for Iota to follow her, keeping a fair pace towards the gates.

Iota began to once more show some signs of nervousness opposed to Ventral, who was fine with this for once. It would help cement their fabricated story from the last mission. Being a griffin herself, she would not show any nervousness from the large imposing walls, while a pony not familiar with the Griffin Kingdom’s idea of cities were made, it would make them awed or nervous.

The guards at the front gates kept straight and attentive, keeping their sharp gaze on the two newcomers who had landed and began to move towards them. Ventral could se their slight eye movements, scanning over both her and Iota as to gain some clue for their reason for being there.

Knowing now was the best time to try putting up their false story, Ventral turned her head back to Iota telling, “So, what do you think Status Que, pretty neat huh?” Motioning with her talon up to the tall walls.

Hearing her false name, Iota turned to the older scout and then up to the walls. With a gulp she nodded a bit rigidly, “Um, yes…neat…” Casting a worried look to the guards.

With a slight snort in actual amusement, Ventral assured, “Come on pinky, their just guards. No different from those uptight royal guards in Equestria.” Then thought better of that adding, “Except these guys are more fun to hang out with on off hours.”

Iota only gave a uncertain look to Ventral, but eventually nodded before ducking her head a little as they drew nearer to the guards posted at the gate. When close enough, those same guards opened their wings to block their entrance from the city.

“Please state your business in Grottos Peak.” The first spoke, carefully eyeing the two travelers that had come to their city gates.

Making sure she was in front of the younger scout, Ventral told with self-confidence, “Name’s Golden. The pegasus is Status Que, a friend who wanted to see what the Griffin Kingdom’s like.”

Swinging a limb over the currently subdued pegasus, Ventral told, “We had been through some of the small villages and stuff before getting here, and poor pinkie’s now starting to get nervous at how we build our cities.”

“S-shut up turkey!” Iota tried to retaliate, only to shrink back at the two guards now looking at her.

Smirking at seeing some of Iota’s spunk returning, Ventral decided to poke a little fun at the pegasus with, “Oh come on pinky, I can see you're ready to hide in the nearest hole because of how scary the walls look.”

Slightly pouting, Iota grumbled, “They're not scary…just a little intimidating to look at.” Scuffing her hoof into the snow at her own words.

One of the guards could not help but crack a small smile and say, “I can see why that would be.” Folding his wing back in, shortly followed by his fellow guard. “The walls we make aren't like anything you ponies craft in Equestria. Less friendly looking.” Smirking as he said this.

Shaking his head, he said, “I’m going to take a guess that your both looking for an Inn to stay the night?” Getting somewhat surprised nods from the two. Still smirking, he nodded knowingly, “Thought so. You both look like you had a rough trip.” Able to se the dirt and ice in their fur and feathers.

Turning some, he pointed into the developing city telling, “There’s a nice inn about a few blocks in, it’s called Rushing Riverside. If you have the bits, it’s a good place to rest up, eat and gets warm water for baths.”

“I…Thanks, thanks a lot.” Ventral spoke, honestly surprised at the guards friendliness to them both. They both seems suspicious at first, but now seemed fine with them.

This line of thought in the female griffins mind were stopped by Iota’s suddenly insistent pulling, who said, “Come on Golden, let’s go!” Trying to drag the larger griffin with her.

“Hey, hey!” Ventral protested, “What’s with the sudden rush?” Slowly feeling herself being pulled along with the overly eager pegasus.

“Baths! They have warm, and clean baths!” Iota told, pulling the older scout along side her and rush for the mentioned Inn.

The guard who had let the two pass could not help but chuckle and shake his head, finding the two girls rather funny. With a questioning gaze of his own, the other guard asked, “You've been to Equestria before?”

Any further words Ventral was hearing were soon drowned out by the many griffins in the area and the din of work going on around. Soon enough, Iota began to slow down, unable to rush though the crowded streets and allowing Ventral to walk beside the pegasus, not be dragged.

Like before, Iota began to lose herself to curiosity and look about her surroundings. Though she was insistent on getting to the Inn, it was also hard to focus on such a goal with so many new things to see. It was even hard for Ventral to not take in the sights, not use to entering griffin cities that much due to the much higher security.

Those guy’s at the gate seemed pretty chummy for some reason… Ventral could not help but think, wondering what was up with that. A glance up actually helped answer her question, as a number of soldiers and guards patrolled overhead in a slight flurry of movement.

From what she could figure out, the newly being made city was gaining a huge overhaul in defense, as if they wanted to have a fortress up and ready. Why they would need one, and so heavily guarded, was actually confusing to the scout. Though they had kept their military somewhat sharp and ready, the griffins, and most other nations, had had a long standing peace. No small thanks to the ponies and their solar monarch.

Waving the thoughts out of her mind and dispersing them, Ventral put a talon on Iota, helping steer the pony with her towards the Inn. The physical touch seemed to snap Iota out of her awe’d moment, slightly blushing and looking rightfully embarrassed for losing her attentiveness.

This seemed to make Ventral smile, feeling like Iota was starting to get over what had happened to Cleft. It was possible the young scout was just forgetting her troubles with the new things around her and not coming to accept what happened, but it was a step up. Or, to Ventral it was a step up, she wasn't sure if it was good or not for Iota to just use this as a chance to forget what happened.

Seeing a wooden sign hanging from a iron pole, Ventral could clearly see ‘Rushing Riverside’ proudly shown near the building it was next to. “Well, there it is.” Ventral slightly bumped her clan sister.

With a more excited jump in her step, Iota began to rush for the Inn, forcing Ventral to pick up her pace with the excited scout. But the griffin couldn't lie to herself either. The idea of a warm bath did sound like heaven after being stuck in a ice covered cave for three days because of a blizzard.

“Oh, that felt good!” Despite wanting to keep professional, Ventral could not help but announce how refreshed she felt after a good soaking. Fur and feathers were nice and all, being so soft and warm, but she had to agree with Iota; They were a pain to take care of compared to the smooth and hard chitin they grew-up with.

Opening her wings and splaying them out, Ventral fully relaxed her body on the not-so-soft bed that was in the room. But in all reality, it was more softer than the cave was. Not to mention warmer.

Yawning from her spot, the older scout turned her attention back to Iota, who had dropped her towel on the floor and was using it to sit on. At the moment, she was trying to preen her feathers, but was still showing slight inexperience, moving or plucking the wrong ones.

The pegasus gave another hiss, almost removing another good feather and messing a few others up. It was all Ventral needed to get up from her place and move to the maroon pony, sitting down stopping her for a moment.

“Don’t rush yourself so much, slow down a bit.” The older changeling scout instructed, using her talons to carefully go over the smaller wings, "Preening takes some time and care compared to our gossamer wings."

Iota gave a slight shutter at the oner scouts touch, saying, “That feels weird.” Retracting her wing away from a laughing griffin.

Patting the pegasus’s back and prompting her to reopen her wings, Ventral told, “What did you expect, these wings are a bit more sensitive than our gossamer ones.” Plucking a damaged feather and getting another slight shutter from the pony.

Going about her work some more, Ventral continued to tell, “Our gossamer wings aren’t filled with nerve endings like this set of wings. They need to be sensitive to feel the air currents better.” Gently splaying the maroon wing out further some more and ever so carefully straightening each feather out.

With a somewhat thoughtful look, Iota nodded saying, “I remember, if felt so weird having to glide so much.” Flinching lightly at another sharp feeling from her wings. It wasn't painful, but she wasn't sure if she liked it or not…

Still going through the splayed wings, Ventral couldn't help but ask, “I thought you liked gliding when Brivy started teaching you?” Sending a strange look to the pegasus.

“I do, but it still was different not buzzing my wings so much… you know?” Ventral wasn't sure, but Iota’s reply felt… strange to her. Off if she was begin truthful with herself.

Still, she shrugged the thought off and continued her work saying, “Anyways, we both need to get some shut eye. We have a whole city to look around, reports to make, and a map of the area to find.”

Giving a nod, Iota turn her attention to her other wing, reaching back with some uncertainty and try one more preening. Knowing how it might end, Ventral spent the rest of her time further teaching the younger scout how to preen herself.

The next day, neither scout got up early, both just staying in bed a bit longer just to have that extra bit of rest. It was something Iota seemed to be enjoying even more, a little strange thing to see in Ventral’s eyes. She however could chuck that up to how they were stuck in a ice cave for three days and then had to travel still slightly frozen.

Not like I’m setting a great example myself. The scout almost snorted to herself as she snuggled into the warmish blankets provided.
After an hour of just lazily loafing about as it were in their own beds, the two scouts eventually got up and began heading out for food. Of course this meant that they had to search out the nearest place of positive emotions like love, but at this point anything would do.

Ventral was plenty hungry, and she was sure Iota was just as hungry. Love candies were more or less a way to keep hunger away or just plain snack food. So it was nice to get out and feed off the rather large selection of emotions to draw from. A slowly blooming city was a rather good hotspot for getting any emotion a changeling could want.

Spicy bite of anger, tart yet sweet embarrassment, sugary flowing love, slaty and sometimes bitter sorrow— the city had a large variety to chose from. And with so many griffin giving off these emotions from all around to chose from, it was an all you could eat buffet.

It was times like these that Ventral had a little trouble figuring out what she wanted to partake in. She really liked the strong taste from confidence, but sometimes the more smother and creamy bits form lust were just as nice. Maybe I should try for some hesitance. Tart like embarrassment, but also sour like fear…

“Say, what do you think we should stop and eat on Status Que?” Ventral asked her fellow scout, keeping in mind to use the code name. No answer was given though, and Ventral stopped her walking to look behind her and ask, “Status?”

Blinking, Ventral was given sight to a missing pegasus and a very thick crowed. Wildly looking about, se could only groan in thought, please don't tell me we got separated! Turning around and calling out her clan sisters pony name.

Reaching out a talon to tap a turquoise colored griffins shoulder and catch her attention, Ventral asked, “Excuse me, but did you happen to see my friend? She’s maroon pegasus and I think we got separated. This is her first time being in a griffin city.”

Showing a small effort to look about, the griffin shrugged telling, “No clue.” Turning away to continue on with her life.

With a suffering sigh, Ventral postponed her feeding choices for later and just started to take in what was around her. It was likely to the changeling-in-griffin form that Iota had gotten distracted and lost track of her. Either way, it was a rather bad blunder, and she wished she had another scout to help find their wayward clansmen.

False Guidance

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Pre-read by Crystal Static

Slipping away from Ventral was a rather simple feat to Masquerade, who was more than use to disappearing on a whim. Mostly from Twilight. Admittedly it was even more easy to do with such a huge amount of griffins to use as cover and then using some alleyways as to change into a new form. He had effectively lost the scout and could put his plan into action once again.

First thing Masquerade did was head into the masses, brushing past pedestrians and gently pushing others aside. He kept this up for the next ten minutes, on occasion stopping to rest some place and watch. He would then proceed to do the process again for a time.

When he felt he had lifted enough funds, and that no guards or patrolling soldiers were keeping a close eye on him, did Mask slip into a new alleyway and change form once again. Coming out was a green and brown griffin, sporting some nicer cloths and another superiority complex. A rather nice mask to use, and sometimes just as fun to use.

Looking around, the infiltrator went about gaining the supplies he would need to send a letter, going as far to get a tube to store it in. He got the green candle, black ribbon, and decided to buy a rather well crafted pendant. It was in the shape of a book, a small trinket the vendor at a book stand was giving away. The changeling was sure his fillyfriend would love it.

I wonder if there’s a way to place a tracing charm on it? Masquerade asked himself, looking at the small iron crafted item. Deciding that was a question best asked to the Lue clan brainiacs, the infiltrator stored it away for later.

Next challenge he had was to find a place to write his letters without being noticed. He didn't want any possible leaks happening, and he very well didn't want his love letter to be taken either. After all, he had a special somepony who was possibly missing him and worrying over his wellbeing!

Or she’s dissecting some poor defenseless acid spitting plant, or maybe testing out some new deadly spell. Who knows? In both cases, he was sure the lavender bookworm was alright. If things went well, he would be back in Ponyville in the week and then join Twilight in her next study. True he wasn't much of a scholar, but he liked the idea of learning changeling compatible spells.

It actually stinks that I get to go to one of the greatest places for learning magic, only to find I can't cast 3/4ths of them! As much as changelings had in boons, their magic was sometimes limited. Mostly because the spells ponies made were not compatible or safe for changeling usage.

Levitation, illusions, and bits of conjuration were about the only things he could learn from Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. The rest were either too costly in for his current level of power, or life threatening. Some times I wish I was an actuarial unicorn, just so I can do spells like teleportation. Teleportation for crying out loud! It was that one particular spell he wish he had in his arsenal of spells.

Moving his way past a few griffins and into a small cafe, Masquerade seated himself and got out his writing supplies, getting to work making each letter he was about to send off. In his mind, he continued to let his thought wander about on what he could use teleportation for, and how he would prefer it to their portal like spell.

Eventually he figured the point was moot in some sense, seeing as they both have nearly the same result, even if the means are different. Didn't mean he wasn't miffed about never being able to use the teleportation spell Twilight uses like it was a simple levitation spell.

Didn't help that she was getting better at it, making it harder and harder to avoid her when he tries to run during one of his playful moments. Then again, it adds to the challenge and fun I suppose. Mask admitted, finishing up the last letter, packing it and heading out the door.

Looking about for a new place to followup the next step, Masquerade headed once more for the alleyways. Keeping low and searching out the next place he can change form. He got the chance in the form of a nice abandoned house that looked heavily weathered.

Looking about, he entered the old and worn home, stretching out his senses to search out any possible life. Feeling none and feeling safe for the moment, Masquerade switched to a unicorn form, setting to work with getting the green candle and letters.

First he took up both letter and document that would go to Luna, rolling both up and tying them with ribbon. Then, using his magic to light the candle wick with a changeling fire, he carefully made sure the quickly melting wax landed on the ribbon and letter. With another carefully practiced spell, he shaped the mark of a mask on the wax seal, making sure Luna knew who it was from. He continued the same process, marking one with Twilight’s mark and one for the Lue.

Taking the tube that would hold the letters, he pulled it out of the same saddlebags he had been carrying since he left the Salient clan. Slipping all three letters in, he closed the cap on the tube, making sure it was on tight. Looking about and cleaning up what little evidence he may have left, Masquerade changed back into a griffin body, this time going for yellow coat.

Scanning his surroundings one last time to be sure, Masquerade nodded to himself, feeling sure enough that none saw his work. He left as soon as he could, going back into the hustle-and-bustle of the blooming city life.

The next location in Masquerade’s mind was the local postal office and sending the letters off. He knew it would take some time to not only find the place, but also get through a possible line. The infiltrator just hoped he could make it back to the Inn in time before Ventral actually begins to panic too much.

Panic was not the level of worry Ventral was having at the moment, as she scoured the streets for the maroon pegasus as much as she could. When tracking back some, she had been able to find out that Iota, or rather ‘Status Que’ had wandered off in another direction. From those she had been able to get information from, Iota was seemingly headed for the upper parts of Grottos Peak.

So taking flight was Ventral’s main form of travel, taking the highway and watching out for her clan sister from there. She had flown down at the sights of anything with a shade of red, making sure it was the pegasus she was looking for.

Turned out the city had a fair number of red griffins, and a few pegasi wandering around. It was not making Ventral feel any better that she had lost track of the young scout.

Great lead I’m turing out to be. Ventral scowled at herself, trying to use the natural eyes of griffin physiology to her advantage to locate the wayward scout. So far she had to actually gain anymore leads, constantly hitting dead ends or just not finding any clues.

It was concerning to say the least.

“Come on Iota, where are you.” The lone scout asked aloud, forgoing the names due to her worry. She didn’t like this feeling of helplessness, of not knowing what was happening. It was eerily reminiscent of what had happened in the forest somewhat, her searching for Iota after losing track of her and Cleft.

Slowing down and landing on a buildings sturdy roof, Ventral continued to look over the area, wishing she had another set of eyes. The thought only served to bring up how her clan head would not help get her another scout’s help. Which then lead to Iota’s question the day before.

Just as quickly as the thought came, the scout shook it away, reminding herself, we look out for each other, the clan wouldn't just abandon us without good reason. It was a thought she kept hammered in place, since changelings like Loll, Ebon, Vol and even Leno would always come to help.

There was only one changeling she wasn't so sure that would just help. Sardonic… I’m sure he would consider…right? It was hard to see it. The heir was ruthless in his work, not evil or sadistic, just very single minded in doing things his way. But that didn't mean he would up and abandon her and Iota.

Right?

It’s like I said to Iota, he didn't kick us out. Just sent us on a mission. She nodded, jumping off the roof she was on and gliding over the streets, just one long and possibly overly dangerous mission that we could not come back from because we don't have the numbers or skill.

Once more Ventral found herself having to shake that line of thought away and keep focused. It was getting harder to stay focused because of the thoughts that now started to worm their way into her head. Why is this even bothering me in the first place?

It was maybe the possibility that what Iota had asked made some form of sense to her. It was possible that Sardonic just didn't want her and Iota around. It was possible that their last mission blunder crossed some line in the heirs eyes.

Those are all ridiculous reasons. Ventral denied herself, Sardonic’s a jerk, but even he wouldn't do that to us. We’re his clan, we are like family. He wouldn't hurt his own family intentionally. But for some reason, those words seemed to ring hollow to Ventral.

Touching down onto the street below, the griffin began to slightly wander about, still keeping a sharp eye out for Iota as much as she could. The internal conflict in her mind was getting to her a little, and not in what she felt was a good thing. It was true she didn't see Sardonic the most ideal leader, and the idea of trying to remove him for the betterment of the clan would be tossed about in whispers.

Walking over to a bridge that gave her an overview of the developing city, Ventral leaned on the railing and clenched it with her talons. No… No. Clans don't do that. We don't keep secrets like that from one another, or the clan head. Removal or overthrowing the current clan head was close to treason. The only way to take up being clan head was by a challenge of one-on-one.

This was only possible for other heirs though, as they were just too strong for drones, or even commons like herself. With the lack of anymore heirs to possibly challenge Sardonic, he was effectively in-charge of them until the clan goes into an uproar.

Infighting…that’s the only thing that it would become. Was the painful realization that made her want to cry. The clan will be forced to chose between following Sardonic, or who they feel loyal to what they think the clan stands for.

Instead of showing any tears, Ventral glared out at nothing in particular. At the moment, all she wanted to do was just glare hatefully at nothing and channel all that frustration out to…something! What she would give to have Ebon near by to shout at or maybe get his take on the situation, albite with some yelling...

Letting out a frustrated sigh and leaning her head on the railing, Ventral slightly shook her head and asked herself, “What did I step into this time?” Not completely sure how to take this moment in time. All she wanted t do was find Iota and get back to looking around.

Instead…instead she was now overlooking the same city she was suppose to be scouting out and questioning her place— No, her clans place under Sardonic’s leadership.

I need time to think on it. The griffin decided, feeling a little tiered from thinking the idea of what she had come to see in a more brighter light. I need to find Iota. I can think of the clan after I at least help her.

Looking over the city of Grotto Peak, Ventral decided to try looking back at the Inn. There was a chance in her mind that Iota had found her way back on her own, and she was just being too panicky. But seeing as she was new to this leading, Ventral wasn't sure if she could be blamed for being worried in the first place.

After a long and surprisingly trying day, Ventral slowly made it back to the room that she and Iota had rented for a few days. As soon as she had opened the door, a maroon missile next to knocked her away, as Iota hugged the griffin.

Pushing herself back into balance, Ventral looked down in surprise at the slightly crying Iota who was trying to say her sorries through her feathered chest. Softly patting the pegasus’s blond mane, Ventral glanced about for a moment before guiding the mare back into their room.

Closing the door behind herself, she turned back to a slightly distraught Iota, who quickly said, “Ven, I’m really sorry. I-I didn't mean to get separated from you, o-or get lost.” Seemingly ready to go on some long rant.

Sighing and moving over to the pegasus, a wing was draped over the smaller pony as Ventral told, “You’re not the only one to blame Iota.” Bowing her head in shame some.

Feeling the curious gaze coming from Iota, Ventral told “I wasn't really paying as much attention as I should have. I told you that I would look after you." At this the older scout looked away saying, “But so far I’ve been messing up every single time since we left the clan.”

Nuzzling the pegasus some, Ventral continued, “So if anything, I should be sorry for not being a good lead.” Slowly running a talon over Iota’s blond mane.

With a small laugh, Iota smiled, “So, we both sort’a messed up huh?” Leaning into the talon some.

Laughing at this, Ventral nodded, “Yeah, I guess we both messed up.” Then gave a puzzled look to the mare asking, “By the way, what got you separated from me?”

From the quickly forming blush on the mare’s cheeks, Ventral knew it had to be something good. Gaining a smirk, Ventral poked the younger scout, prodding, “Come on Pinky, what was so interesting that you couldn't keep following me?”

Running a hoof in circles on the floor, Iota muttered something with her now bowed head, trying to not say it to loudly. Putting her talon up to her head, Ventral pressed, “What was that, I didn't quite catch it.” Not bothering to hold back her amused smile.

Huffing and flushing a bit more, Iota glared off to the side, “Kittens…I saw some griffin selling kittens.” Gaining a pouting face as the golden griffin by her side began to laugh in full.

“You got distracted by a bunch of cats?” Ventral gasped, trying to fill her lungs. When she was able to breath in, she once more began to laugh and lean on the maroon pegasus.

“They were cute…” Iota continued to pout, crossing her hooves, “And the vendor talked about how he had tabbies and maine coons and siamese—” Prattling on and nearly sqeeing a few times.

Ventral just listened, laughing to herself as Iota continued to tell about how ‘cute’ the cats were. Admittedly it sounded strange for a half bird species to give out cats as pets, but she put that up to their other lion half. Still, she didn't have the same like for the fur balls like Iota apparently had.

“—Oh, you should have seen their big adorable eyes! They looked like they really wanted someling to just hug and cuddle them!” Continued the cat-loving mare, who looked a bit sad at the end.

Patting the faux pony’s head, Ventral assured, “Don’t worry Iota, maybe the next Inn we stop at might have some cats for you to play with.” Enjoying the pouting face Iota kept using.

Shaking her head and calming down some, Ventral used her wing to pull the young scout closer and tell, “I’m glad your safe.” Lifting it away to announce, “Now that we are done with sightseeing.” Moving over to the bed she was using, “I think it’s time we got some rest. Ancestors we need it after today.”

Jumping up, Iota smiled, “Sounds like a plan to me.” Making another small jump onto the bed she would be using. After how the day was, both could go for a good rest.

A long sigh was drawn out as Iota laid in a woven hammock of vines that made up her dream realm. It was strange to know she was currently in her own dream, and had yet to wake up. It was certainly just as strange, if not frightening, when Luna had appeared as well.

When Iota had laid eyes on the alicorn, she actually thought she was Celestia, since that was the only alicorn she was mostly told about. Even know Luna wasn't the princess of the sun, it still scared her some to learn she was the younger sister, who was keeper to the moon. And dreams, I can't forget that too.

Princess Luna was…odd in some sense. Nice and very understanding, but still a little odd to the changeling common. Those of highest authority that she knew were a bit more oppressive or demanding and liked to keep things in their line of thinking. That was why she found Luna so odd, for despite being a princess of great power, she was soft in her words.

I wonder when she’ll be back? This has been a question Iota had asked herself many a time after Luna would come to visit before leaving. Time was hard to keep in the dreaming world, where ones mind could wander freely without the concept of time holding her back.

There was another question she had not been able to figure out, which was when she would wake up. Luna said I’m stuck in a cocoon. I guess that griffin that found me wasn't Ventral… It felt painful to think of that memory that she wished was a dream.

Though reluctant to, Luna had explained a few things to the scout, such as her current containment…and the apparent infiltrator under her command. It didn't take long for Iota —inexperienced or not— to figure out she was being used to fish for information.

Luckily for her clan, she didn't know all that much in secrets, being as new as she was to the scouting ranks.

But still, Luna came back and would ask some questions or have some pleasant talks with the common. Iota could honestly say she wasn't sure how to take the lunar princess. On one hoof, she was trying to dig for information on the Salient clan. On the other, she seemed sincerely curious about the clan as a group then a target to hit.

Putting both hooves onto her face, Iota mumbled, “What would the others do?” Feeling completely lost as to what to do. But thinking about it, the changeling wasn't sure if there was anything she could do, being trapped in a dream as it were.

“Perhaps they might challenge fate, and delve into the unknown.” The once again sudden sound caught the young scout off guard, causing her to turn to face the voice. This only served to off balance her place in the hammock, sending her twisting in it.

Luna watched in mild amusement as the changeling spun, flipped and got completely tangled in the woven vines that had held her up. After a few moments of this, the changeling stilled, showing a completely trapped and helpless Iota, looking rightfully embarrassed.

Smiling a little, Luna lit her horn saying, “We see that thou are taking thy time here in stride.” Helping the poor changeling out of her binds.

Once free and feeling the vine-covered floor beneath her hole-riddled hooves, Iota gave the princess before her a gracious smile and told, “When you told me this was a dream, I decided to try out some things I always wondered about them.”

Luna could tell what the changeling referred to. The once vine-filled dream was now changed into something more like city. Or more aptly, a changeling city. It held most of the elements to that of a clan hive, but unlike the Quasi’s swamp like hive, this one had weeping willows, ponds, small waterfalls and the ever present vines. It was almost strange how different, but similar the two clans looked.

With a trained eye, Luna could only think that this whole clan hive was from Iota’s memories, and would share the same areas as the real place. As much as she would have liked to tour such a place and note every position she could, Luna decided to drop it for her being there.

Taking a seat before Iota, Luna said, “Iota, we have a proposition that may hold in thy favor.” Holding her tongue to make sure the changeling heard her. Seeing as she had Iota’s full attention, Luna continued, “We, being my sister, myself and our niece, have decided to extend an olive branch of trust.”

Though she had no clue what an olive branch was, Iota only nodded and asked, “Okay, and what is that?”

“A chance to be free from this dream realm and walk among those in the waking world.” Any thought’s that Iota had seemed to stop at these words, making her consider everything Luna had said so far.

“Waking world, you mean… actually letting me out?” Iota had to repeat aloud, to make sure she was hearing things right. “You… you and Celestia would let me out? I thought I was your prisoner or something?” Understandably, Iota was even more confused then before.

Holding up a hoof to stall any further questions, Luna simply told, “Even with this new freedom, thou art to remain under our watch.” Pausing a moment to let this sink in, “We felt that if possible, thee may see what pony kind could offer the Salient clan if they might open avenues for peace and co-operation.”

Thinking on it, Iota had to admit it would be nice to be able to move around on her own. To be free and actually be able to see more of the world she was only now getting to know. Maybe even see ponies—

With a gulp, Iota asked, “Won't I be asked about who I am? I-I know ponies know about changelings. Will they—”

“Fret not Iota.” Luna cut off the changeling, “No harm shalt come to thee. We shalt shield you from any who may seek ill will towards thy self.” Sending a reassuring smile to the changeling adding, “Merely follow the rules set by us, and thou mayest be free from this dream and be under the protection of Equestrian royalty.”

Five full days of scouting, and Ventral could safely say she was able to cover a good amount of the cities base workings. She and Iota had been at it for every one of those days, trying to pick up every emotion hotspot, guard patrol routes and at one point; locate some barracks.

Right now, Ventral was writing up her next report, as per orders from Sardonic. Locating the post office wasn't a huge issue, after some asking around. Sending the letters so often was a slight issue to the scout however, and it was starting to make her nervous.

From her own place, Iota laid back on the bed she had been using for the last few days and staring up at the ceiling. She had been waiting for the right time to act, after the roller coaster of events that had happened. Looking off to the side where Ventral was writing up her third report this week, Iota decided now was a good time to act.

Rolling back onto her hooves, Iota hopped off the bed and trotted next to Ventral, poking the griffin’s side asking, “Hey Ven, want something to eat?”

Looking up and away from her report and at the youth, Ventral blinked a few times before replying, “Why, you know we both don't need any food.” Lifting a brow at the pegasus.

Rolling her eyes and smiling, Iota said, “I know, but to snack on. I’m starting to like that jerky these griffins make!” Turning to head for the door.

Shaking her own head, Ventral said, “You know ponies would find that weird right?” Stopping the pegasus short, “Ponies don't normally try meat like griffins do.”

Holding her spot near the door, Iota asked, “So…I shouldn't get any?” Almost sounding a little dejected at the thought.

Laughing to this, Ventral said, “No, you can go on and do that, you’re a pegasus.” Turning back to her report adding, “Just don't do it as a earth pony or a unicorn pony. From what I hear from other changelings who have, you can get a real bad case of indigestion.”

Nodding to that and seeming to take note in her mind on what not to do in the future, Iota left out their rented room door. As an after thought, Ventral called back, “Oh, and go ahead and get me some!” Almost not being heard by the other scout who closed the door.

Slumping in her spot and sighing, Ventral returned to writing up her rather boring report. She wasn't really sure what to put all in it, as she was barely given much time to think over what she had found with Iota. There was one slight oddity though, the small bit of welcoming some griffins showed.

That in itself wasn't a huge issue, as griffins weren't always aggressive as they seemed to most. The point was that despite having such a heavy military presents, they didn't seem as alert. It was almost as if they were purposely being lax for some odd reason.

Maybe their trying to make a false sense of security to any changelings? Was one thought that crossed Ventral’s mind, they know we exist now, so maybe that’s their plan?

The idea in itself didn't make much sense to Ventral, but then again she only knew how to act like a griffin. It did not really mean she knew their military strategies or workings. That was more of Cleft’s job. The scout sourly thought, continuing with her report.

True, the changeling-disguised-griffin was a good scout in of herself over her time as a scout. But what Ventral wasn't good at nearly as much was stealth. She didn't know how to sneak into something like the Griffin Kingdom’s patented barracks that were known for keeping hostel forces out. She was too open of a scout, and honestly would rather do a open fight then sneak around or run.

Hearing the door behind her open, Ventral greeted, “Back so soon?” A little surprised the pegasus came back so soon after going to get them something to snack on.

“Yep, I am.” Iota seemed to chirp as she entered into the room and made a path for her bed.

Stopping a moment and looking back to the younger scout, Ventral lifted a brow and asked, “So, where’s the jerky?” Taking notice of the slight misstep Iota made.

“Jerky?” Iota intones a little confused before seeming to remember and say quickly, “Oh, they ran out.”

Watching Iota make her way to her bed once more, Ventral spoke, “I doubt they would run out that easily, griffins are pretty good at keeping good food out and ready.” More then able to tell something was off.

Shrugging from her place, Iota said, “Maybe the’ll be more later?”

Keeping an eye on the maroon pony a bit longer, Ventral just hummed and nodded before turning back to her report with a thoughtful look. With the griffin’s back turned to her, Iota gave the room a quick look over before slightly opening her wing. Slowly and gently, a lifted silver knife from the lobby dropped out and onto the blankets, making nearly no sound.

Using a hoof to grasp the small item carefully, she began to slowly creep up to Ventral, raising the knife in a position ready to strike. Darting her eyes from knife to feather back, Iota made some slight adjustments, flashing the light streaming in from the nearby window.

Eyes still locked to the report in-front of her, Ventral easily saw the reflected light going form one place to another. With a start, she glanced behind herself to find a shocking sight of Iota ready to stab her. Looking just as shocked, Iota swung her forelimb down in haste to make the first hit.

Just as quickly, Ventral moved aside, letting the knife make a solid thunk, biting into the wooden desk she had been using. She was quick to retaliate, attacking with a open talon and scratching the fake pony’s chest lightly. Only to the scout’s utter surprise, the pegasus was bleeding red, not the typical green blood most stage-2 changelings still retained.

Narrowing her eyes in fury, Ventral growled, knowing that changeling with at least a stage-3 transformation could actually bleed like those they changed into. She went for another attack, trying to swipe at the fake Iota’s eyes, hopefully to blind her.

Seeing the intent of the attack, the fake scout ducked away, backing away and slightly hissing at the stinging pain at her chest. She didn't stay still long, darting off to the side as Ventral once more struck, trying to pin the apparent fake under her larger body.

Darting her eyes about as if searching for options, the faux pegasus landed her gaze on the desk with the knife sticking out of it. With a flap of her wings, the fake Iota rushed for the knife, intent on using it.

Seeing what the pegasus was trying to do, Ventral made a swipe of her own, taking up a unlit candle stand and throwing it. The fraud only had time to look back before being hit by the metal crafted projectile, distracting her. Taking this new opening, Ventral tackled into the fake pegasus, pinning her under her larger mass.

Using a talon to grasp at the fake ponies neck, Ventral growled, “Who are you?” Glaring heatedly down at her captive.

Shaking off her slight daze at being tackled, the faux Iota looked up and weakly said, “Uh, Status Que?” Only to feel more weight be put on her neck, making her choke some.

Letting the impersonator choke and try prying her away for a moment, Ventral eventually let up repeating, “Who. Are. You?” Raising her other talon and flexing it.

Looking between Ventral and the rather sharp looking tipped talons, the impersonator told, “No one. No one at all!” Trying once again to pry the talon around her neck away.

A rush of air was then pushed out of the impersonators lungs, being hit by a rather strong punch to her stomach as Ventral hissed, “Try again.” Forcing one of the false scout’s wings open with her free talon, “Answer wrong and I’ll give your wings a feather plucking!”

The threat was an ideal way to make the impostor pale slightly, clearly not willing to go through such pain of ripped out feathers. Gulping and choosing her words carefully, she slowly told, “I was sent to off you…” Flinching lightly as Ventral tightened her grip on her open wing, “You… you and that other scout are pokin’ around, and the clan I’m working for don't like it.”

“Try to be more clear. What do you mean by ‘the clan your working for’, are you a hunter or something?” Ventral questioned, making sure to exert a little more pressure on the disguised changeling before her.

Looking cowed by the griffins intimidation tactics, the fake scout nodded, “Sorta, I don't have a clan. Killed off by a bigger one. But I got these guys to hear me out, and they let me do jobs for them.”

“And Iota?” Ventral pressed on, “Where is she, and what did you do to her?” She was hoping to get this done and over with quickly. If she could, Ventral was going to go straight to Iota and get her out of the situation she was in.

“Nothing, nothing at all!” The imposture assured from her place, “I was told to distract her some, then get rid of you.” Shrugging some and carelessly said, “Said somthin’ about not needing any extra breeding stock—” Then yelped in pain at her wing being harshly pulled.

The pulling was not intentional in itself, but after hearing the information given, Ventral’s anger and fear skyrocketed. “Care to repeat that?” She glared with even more rage then before, projecting it to a now squirming pegasus mare that looked ready to run for he hills.

“Breeding stock, the clan’s low on numbers since a attack. They’re trying to revive numbers, I was asked to help.” With each word seemed to make Ventral’s anger only grow, and in turn make the changeling panic rise. With panic overriding all thoughts, she blurted out, “I know where she’s being sent!” Covering her mouth with both hoofs at the outburst.

A pregnant pause fell between the two. Silent realization overcoming the scout and panicking fear written over the impostors features.
With narrowed eyes, Ventral ground out, “Where?” Tightening her grip on the open pegasus wing purposely.

Wincing at the pain, the impostor told, “Someplace you can't get into without me!” Obviously trying to save her own hide in the griffin’s eyes.

“Your lying, there’s no way Iota could have been taken that far yet!” Ventral denied, looking back at the time when Iota left and when the impostor had come in. There was no way they could move away that fast.

Shifting in her place, the impostor slowly said once again, “I— they know this place better then you.” Wincing again as a feather was tugged on a bit, “They can get in and out in the time we have been talking. The’ll be a long ways off before you can catch them on your own!”

Staring down at the impostor before her, Ventral began to think over things in her head. For starters, Ventral didn't know if the scumbag before her was telling the truth, she could very well be lying. But at the same time Ventral could tell she wasn't Iota, the backstabbing alone was a big enough clue. But most of all, she wasn't sure if she should pursue after her clan sister or not.

And why shouldn’t I? I know the mission’s important, but Iota’s been taken. Glaring deeply into the other set of eyes that belong to such a familiar face. I told her I’d look after her, and if this clanless nobody is the answer to finding her…

Suddenly being hauled up by her neck, the fake Iota whimpered at the pressure being placed around her neck while Ventral told, “You are going to take me straight to where Iota is being taken. You are my prisoner. You will do as I say, or I will bind you up and toss you off the highest mountain peak I can find in the Griffin Kingdom!” Yelling at the impostors face at the end before whispering, “Got it?”

Rendered silent to the scouts threat, the impostor nodded quickly, not daring to make a sound. She was then tossed to the side, left to roll on the floor while Ventral quickly grabbed her saddlebag and Iota’s own.

Slightly getting up, the saddlebag that belonged to Iota were tossed at the impostor, who looked up with a questioning gaze. Without breaking stride, Ventral told simply, “Put that on. We’re leaving now. Your up front leading.”

Gulping, the fake nodded and put the bags over her back, giving a wary look to Ventral before heading for the door. With a somewhat pleased smirk on her beak, Ventral followed after the fraud, ready to save Iota as quickly as she could. She really couldn't handle much more of these unexpected surprises, and was considering just heeding back and accepting this whole mission a big failure.

Only after I get my sister back! Ventral told herself as she exited the room.

After a lengthy trek through the many streets and crowds of Grotto Peak, Ventral was lead to a small storage area where Iota was apparently being held. This shortly turned into a bust, as the impostor —who’s name she learned to be Double Take— began to franticly search for the changelings who had Iota.

When she had looked about the area, Ventral was sure it had been abandoned for some time, no trace of the suspected changelings around. After nearly thirty minutes of searching, Double take —still in Iota’s pony form— was looking ready to crack at the prospect of being tossed off a mountain tied up.

So that was when Ventral had decided to try a new plan. Have the changeling take her to the clan’s location, since she seemed so buddy-buddy with them. Double Take didn't take the idea very well, looking faint at the idea of even brining the scout to the clan hive she worked for and refused, even with hVentral's current threat in place.

She quickly changed her tune when the griffin added the threat of having her deal with the Salient clan. Some of whom happened to like Iota very much.

So began another long trip through the city and out it’s front gates, eventually reaching it’s outer reaches before both flew off into the now night sky. It was during this flight that Double Take turned into his apparent form, being a brown pegasus with a black mane.

Ventral was slightly taken back at his sudden change, but the clanless changeling explained that the other clan was used to his pegasus form. He was apparently hoping that they wouldn't kill them on sight because he would look familiar to them.

Nearly an hour into the flight, Ventral had to ask, “So where is this clan you talked about?” Wondering how much further they had to go.

Looking slightly nervous, Double Take told, “Canterlot?” Getting a puzzled look form the griffin.

Thinking a moment, but not drawing anything, Ventral asked “And that’s?” Dragging the word on, not familiar with the name.

Giving the griffin a strange look, Double Take simply said, “Capital to Equestria.” As if questioning how the faux griffin didn't know.

“Capital!” Ventral yelled in shock, “As in, all the way in Equestria, where Celestia lives, capital! Are you nuts?” Already the scout was feeling the need to turn around and get backup. Either that or just hide back in the clan hive and not face a alicorn, that was told to have decimated many of the changelings own ancient ancestors.

“Don't blame me, I wasn't the one who chose where they live!” Double Take somewhat snapped back. “Spider-spit, why did this have to happen to me?” Somewhat shaking his head at the situation at hoof.

Ventral couldn’t help but cast another hate filled glare to the pegasus leading her to what could be considered the danger zone. What ever changeling hive would chose to live so close to Celestia, and after a supposed invasion no less, must have been insane!

That brought up another thing into her mind, “Wont they have guards on high alert?” Ventral knew that there was no way they could get in that easy. After an invasion that was large enough to warrant the Griffin Kingdom’s attention to ready for them, this Canterlot must be heavily guarded now.

“Like you wouldn't believe.” Double Take said, “Their keeping an eye out for any changeling they can find. So I suggest you try not acting suspicious. I already have enough trouble as it is.” The tone his voice was at suggested at irritation, as if he had been bothered by the subject.

Looking down, Ventral knew that they would have to land soon and rest for the night. The problem was, the scout wasn't willing to sleep with Double Take around. He was her key to get Iota back, but he also had tried to kill her. It was obvious precautions were needed. Of course, this was also suggesting he wasn't leading her on into Canterlot, just to lose her and expose her changeling nature.

Placing a talon on her face, Ventral had to wonder, how did this all go so wrong in such a short time?

After a long, trying and draining trip, both Double take and Ventral made it to Canterlot. It was fairly early in the morning, and with how Ventral wasn't willing to trust the other changeling for long, she was very tired. It was almost a mystery to her how she was still standing, as she got very little sleep during the whole trip.

Come on, we're close now. Just a bit more. Were the thoughts that Ventral used to keep herself going as she followed the faux pegasus into the city.

The streets were fairly clear, as not many were yet awake for the day that was only starting to show with the rising sun. It all served to remind Ventral of where she was and who lived nearby. Her worry only seemed to build as they made their way over towards the large castle that could be seen from affair.

Glancing to her guide, Ventral noted that he seemed to be trying to hold a face of calm, despite of where he was. He seemed to act just as nervous as she was at the moment, no doubt from what the clan might do to him for his blunder.

Getting close to the front gate, Ventral spotted a pony in purple armor, almost glaring at the two of them as they drew near. Feeling a sinking feeling, Ventral once more glanced to the brown pegasus, who now seemed a bit more worried.

When they were in range, the union stallion in his purple armor stated, “Double Take, you're late.”

Expected Coming

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

A tense air seemed to descend on the group in front of the gates to the large white castle, as Double Take shyly greeted, “Oh, um… Hey Captain Armor! How have you been?” Trying to put on a disarming smile.

The Captain didn't seem to buy this though, and only narrowed his eyes while telling, “In your last report, you said you would be here two days ago.” Making the pegasus shuffle in place, “Care to explain your lateness?”

Darting his eyes about, Double Take put on a new smile and motioned with a hoof to Ventral saying, “Yes, you see I was able to make a business deal with this fare lady.” Seeming to add a bit more confidence to himself, “I thought that my employer would like to make the deal more permanent.”

Ventral could feel the suspicion rolling off the unicorn stallion, mostly directed at her before glancing back at Double Take telling, “Then I suggest you get moving. Don't want to keep them waiting.” Moving aside for both pegasus and griffin to pass.

Peeking behind herself, Ventral watched as the guard Captain kept his trained eyes on them before disappearing from view from turning a corner. When out of sight and in a empty hall, Double Take looked about and let out a breath, “Geez, that guy’s been breathing down my neck for weeks now!”

The griffin had snapped her attention back the the pegasus that was trying to calm himself and ready for his appointment with his ‘employer’ as it were.

Looking about the decorated halls with great arching supports, Ventral had to ask, “This doesn't make sense, why are we in the castle. I thought you were taking me to the clan itself.” Sending another glare to the pegasus leading her.

With a small huff, Double Take said, “The changelings here have very close ties and connections here. They are able to live here, and their standing makes them untouchable to most of the guard.”

Okay, so maybe this whole clan isn't insane as I thought. Ventral seemed to concede to herself. Knowing that the clan had dug themselves so deep into Canterlot, it made sense why they weren't discovered yet. Still, she was getting the nagging feeling something was off about this.

Shaking her head and letting out a yawn, Ventral continued to force herself to keep awake, despite her tiredness. If it were not for her tiered state, she might had noticed the path they took, or the two large doors they headed towards. Her tiredness however, didn’t stop her from noticing who was inside after the two large doors were opened to let them in before closing.

There, sitting on one of two thrones, was Celestia. She looked down with a warm and kind expression while her pastel colored mane flowed in the magical winds the none could see or touch. Ventral watched in some trepidation as this white alicorn, taller then even herself, rise and make her way down the steps to her thrown, wings spread to give a more dominant outlook.

Reaching off the final step, Celestia was now ground level with them both, and stood before the two with an unreadable warm expression. Turning her deep amethyst eyes to Double Take, she ordered, “My sister is awaiting you in her chambers. You are to report to her now.”

Without a word, Double Take bowed and left quickly, Leaving a stunned and confused Ventral to watch the pegasus rush out of the room. “As for you.” Celestia’s voice once more said, making the griffin almost freeze in place, “I would ask that you relax and take a seat.”

Now turning to the solar princess, Ventral could see a motherly like smile on her muzzle as she told, “I know you must be exhausted from the trip, but there are a few matters I wish to discuss with you.”

Seeing the Griffin slowly nod to her, Celestia once more smiled and said, “Before we start, I would like to ask for your name.” Then seem to add with a more sterner voice, “And I mean your real one, not the one you use as a griffin.”

Not giving the off guard faux griffin a chance to respond, Celestia pushed on, “Yes, I know you are changeling. I can tell by how your magic merely feels around you.” But gained her once kind smile telling, “But I still wish to know your name, and just talk about a few things.”

Gulping and trying to keep her body from shaking, Ventral felt the pure need to panic at the moment. She was questioning her reason for even coming to Canterlot, even if it was for Iota. With a gulp of air, she shakily said, “I-I am a scout t-to the Salient Clan, V-Ventral.” Feeling slightly ashamed at being such a quivering mess.

Folding her wings and sitting before Ventral, Celestia calmly told with a hoof to her chest, “I am Princess Celestia, Co-ruler to Equestria.” Then turned her gaze to the back of the room telling, “And I believe there is somepony here to see you.”

Following the princesses gaze, Ventral felt shock run through her body as another alicorn with a pink coat lead a single undisguised changeling into the room. Upon entering, the changeling spotted her and gained a large, bright smile calling, “Ventral!” Rushing straight over.

Unsure what to do, Ventral only sat in place as the smaller changeling ran up and hugged her, giving off small waves of happiness. Looking down, Ventral nearly whispered, “Iota, is that really you?” Not willing to trust her sight alone, just in case this was another fake.

Looking up in surprise for a moment at the question, Iota thought about the question before gaining an impish smile, “Will you admit you have a crush on Ebon?”

“I do not!” Ventral Immediately denied with a turn of her head, “All I said was his persistence is sorta attractive…” Then glanced down to a still smiling Iota who only hummed and nodded knowingly. “Oh, shut up.” Ventral looked away once again, making Iota laugh.

Hearing the sound of a voice being cleared, both changelings turned their attention to Celestia, who was smiling at their reunion. “I know you might wish to take a moment to reunite with Iota here, but I ask if you could still answer a few questions.”

Looking between her clan sister and one of the two alicorns in the room, Ventral nodded saying, “I-I guess.” Looking a bit unsure of herself.

Patting the faux griffin with a hoof, Iota assured, “Relax Ven, the princesses are really nice. Their just a little curious about our clan and trying to make a good impression for us.”

Nodding to what the changeling was saying, Celestia told, “Iota is correct. We only want to have peace made since changelings have reappeared.” Giving a sincere smile.

Still looking nervous, Ventral breathed some to keep herself calm and said, “Alright, what do you want to know?”

Outside the thrown room doors, Masquerade took a deep breath in and let it out, changing back into his unicorn form as he did. With a grin hew said, “Stag, I’m good.” Bending his neck this way and that to help loosen up.

“Oy, that was a act to pull.” Masquerade chuckled, slightly rubbing his chest to feel how much it had healed from the light scratch he got. Not feeling any pain, Masquerade nodded to himself pleased, happy to know he pulled back just enough so his act could pull through. He didn't like getting hurt much, but the time required him to shake up Ventral a little.

Turning and plotting a course for Luna’s tower, Masquerade began to trot through the halls with a rather pleased look. Granted his mission didn’t really follow every path he wanted, but over all it turned out with the needed result.

Hearing the tells of another walking next to him, Masquerade once more stretched out his senses and grinned further, slowing up to say, “Nice acting their Armor, I didn't pin you for being able to pull a good facade.”

Making his way next to the infiltrator, Shining Armor smiled back, “Being a guard for so long teaches you how to keep up a good front.” Giving a slight glance back to the thrown room, “I’m actually a little surprised at how well you got a changeling to follow you here.”

Smirking to the guard captain, Masquerade told, “It’s all about how you present the audience your story. A little truth here, a tiny lie there and a big wallop of feeling can get you places.”

Giving his black counterpart a questioning look, Shining had to ask, “So, what made you so sure this plan would work?” Recalling the plan the infiltrator had sent the princesses in a package of letters that had arrived a few days back.

Masquerade gave a light shrug telling, “In honesty, I had to work up a good act to make sure there were no gaps on my part.” Making the next turn towards his destination, “I had to come up with a few ideas to buy myself some time and make sure Ventral didn't just kill me or something.” Then rolled his eyes saying, “If she did, I would have been forced to show my hoof and drag her here.”

Raising a brow, Shining asked, “Why didn't you? From what Cadence told me, you had a team pick up the last changeling.”

“Didn’t want to explain my luggage to the locals.” Was Masquerade’s simple reply, “There was also the fact we were stuck in a blizzard, or that the nearest town— sorry, nearest city was nearly a day away.”

“In short, too much trouble.” Shining summed up.

Mask gave a single nod, “Way too much trouble. It was more easy to just trick her here, then go through all that trouble.”

Giving the changeling a strange look, Shining could not help but say, “Isn’t tricking a changeling into following you here just as much trouble though?” Wondering what sort of acting and tricks the infiltrator had to do for nearly three weeks now.

Grinning, Mask said, “It’s only work if you don't enjoy it!” Chuckling at the white stallions expression, “I’m a' actor, Armor. Should it be surprising that I somewhat enjoy my work in putting up a very convincing act?”

Blinking a few times and thinking on it, the guard captain lightly chuckled, “I suppose I can see that. Acting’s is the closest thing you have to a special talent.” Giving the two mask’s on the black unicorns flank a small glance.

Seeing the staircase that would lead to Luna’s chambers, Mask agreed, “I may not be a pony, but I like to think that acting is what my mark would be.” Breaking away from Shining, calling back, “Later, Armor, I have a princess to report to!”

Stopping and waving at the infiltrator, Shining told, “Just stay out of trouble, I know how much you like to stir things up.” Trying to add an edge of authority to his voice.

Stopping halfway up the stairs, Mask looked back at the guard captain and asked innocently, “Who, me?” Grinning as he lit his horn and used his still rather new invisibility spell to vanish from sight.

Staring at where the fake pony use to stand, Shining shook his head mumbling, “I still get this gut feeling about what he does when we’re not looking.” Not meaning it in a offensive way. Masquerade has shown he was rater nice, but whenever he was around, things tended to vanish or suddenly have problems. Like Princess Celestia’s cake just up and vanishing now and then.

Unfortunately, the guard captain would not find out today, as Masquerade continued to climb up the stair way with some speed. His invisibility spell had worn off just nine seconds after it’s casting, something the infiltrator was trying extend. Maybe that’s what I can do with Twilight when I get home. figure out how to extend it’s use.

Reaching the top of the stairs and sighting two thestrals that had armor to the lunar guard, Masquerade walked before them and told, “Princess Luna had sent for me.” Waiting in place as the guards exchanged looks before one knocked on the door.

Slipping his head in a moment, the guard kept his voice low, to hopefully keep his words from being heard. Bringing his head back out, he turned to Mask telling, “You may enter.” Standing back in his place and letting the infiltrator pass.

Masquerade gave a polite nod, passing the guards and entering the personal space belonging to Luna. The room was very dark compared to most of the castle, which was usually a marble white. Instead, the faux unicorn felt a bit more at home in the darker room that had a night like blue coloration to it. It seemed to give the illusion that the room was much more larger, and to the changeling felt easy on the eyes.

A number of pillows and scrolls scattered some parts of the floor, while a large circular bed was in the rooms center. Off to the left was a few stands with canvasses, each one having different paintings being made. To the right of those was a desk, stacked high with books and scrolls of all sorts. Above the desk and on it’s own rack was Luna’s sword, Lunar Eclipse, hanging proudly over her small study place.

To the other side of the room was a telescope, set to the side of the doorway that lead out to a balcony. It was on the balcony that Luna was sitting, eye focused and magic steadily being used to hold a brush aloft. In-front of the night princess was another canvas, one holding a orange sky and slowly rising sun that lit up a dawning day above Canterlot.

Masquerade, though mischievous and loving to surprise others with unexpected sounds, waited. He could tell the work Luna put into the painting she was making, able to feel the emotions she unknowingly projected onto the object before her.

Making a few more strokes to help shade some areas and make a few shadows in the streets of the painting, Luna set the brush down. She then gave the painting a critical look over, darting her eyes form the image she was making to the real thing outside. Seeing as the best time, Masquerade walked over to Luna, purposely making his steps heavier to announce his presents without voicing it.

Hearing the clopping of hooves, Luna said, “Good day to thee, Masquerade.” Turing her attention away from her current work and to the infiltrator, “We hope thy task went as expected?” Using her magic to lift her painting and her paint supplies inside.

Seeming to take a moment to think, Masquerade said in an iffy manner, “Could have gone better, could have gone worse.” Watching the princess as she put up her things, “I hope you got my report in advance from the letters I sent, princess?”

Giving a nod, Luna conformed, “Verily, Masquerade. We received thy letters, and thy report in it.” Moving past the infiltrates and setting her art next to her other projects, “But even with thy reports given, we still wish to hear it from thee.” Turning in her place and sitting down on one of the many scattered pillow cushions.

Taking this as a sign to take a seat, Mask lit his horn and collated a few pillows to half lay on and relax, asking, “So, you want me to give my report here and now anyways?” With a raised brow.

With a small smile, Luna said, “Thou mayest shorten it, seeing as home might be in thy mind?” Getting a nod from Masquerade, though he felt there was more to it then that.

“Alright, so quick version of my report.” Mask nodded, “To summarize it, I spent nearly half of the first day searching and waiting outside the Salient clan. After a long wait, a scouting team left, ready for a long trip. I found this both suspicious and intriguing, so I followed.”

“The following week I took my time watching each member of the three scout team, so I might take the place of one of them.” Here Masquerade paused a moment to yawn. Even know he was use to pulling some rather difficult missions, the lack of sleep and long fast flight from the Griffin Kingdom to Equestria was pushing it.

Shaking his head to keep awake a bit longer he told, “They stopped at a settlement that was going to be a town at some point. Cleft was their lead and scouted out the towns military might, while the two girls, Ventral and Iota, scouted out the available emotions for feeding.”

“I was doing what I could to keep tabs on them all, and was planning a few things when I sent those first batch of letters.” Laying his head down some, the unicorn-disguised-changeling kept eye contact with Luna, “Eventully I decided to snoop around their things, but didn't find anything. I was almost caught and had to hide. This turned out to be a good thing, as they expressed the need to leave and the information of how the griffins were trying to search out changelings.”

That little tidbit still bothered Masquerade, a bit worried what the griffins might inadvertently cause by stirring up trouble like that. Almost like sensing his worries, Luna spoke, “Heed our words Masquerade.” Catching the faux pony’s attention, “We have plans in place for this as it occurs. We will be sure that another changeling attack will not happen again.”

Taking this in, Masquerade nodded, taking a moment to breath in and continue with his report, “Even know I had plans for if they ever left a bit early, I knew I had to change them when this happened. I took the whole day planning, coming up with the idea of tricking what I figured was an outlaw into attacking the scouting group.”

“My goal was for him to be distraction to the lead scout, but I didn't plan for the lead scout to be as good as he was at evasion, or the younger scout being caught and possibly killed.” That part of the mission was a bit of a botch, and could have gone better, “I had to trick the griffin outlaw again into fighting the older scout instead, while I dealt with my real target. Things still didn't go right, as the older scout was caught off guard and wounded enough he could not defend himself. I was forced to follow the fighting for a while, resulting in Cleft’s unintended death.”

“The griffin was wounded, but he still knew what had happened. I waited for a while for him to get tired before using one of my blades to stab him in the back and let him bleed out. No witnesses left for that.” Masquerade had little regret for this, knowing it was a means to an end. He may have not liked pointless deaths, but the griffin served his purpose, even if it was an unfair one.

“Next I went back to Iota’s location, made the switch and moved away form the crash zone while tied up.” Blinking here, Masquerade asked, “By the way, where are my swords, I didn't see anypony giving them back.”

Taking a moment to think, Luna told, “We do not recall any swords being given to Celestia…It is possible that the guards have them, since travelers that visit day court are to turn in their weapons for a time.” Tapping her chin, she added, “Though, our sister did say one of them refused to give up their weapons…”

Sighing and shaking his head, Masquerade said, “Guess I need to find Shining again and see if we can find my stuff.” He was very attached to his swords, so it was understandable that Mask was a little sad at not having them.

Deciding to dispell those thoughts for the time being, Mask continued, “Anyways. Ventral found me and we went to the clan hive. I was going to spend time digging for all the information I could and then make a grand escape— But the clan head seemed to want Ventral and me to go back out and scout all of the Griffin Kingdom in five days.”

Thinking about it even now made Masquerade confused as to the Salient’s clan leader. It made no sense to throw scouts out so soon after harsh events. “I’ll admit it now princess, this Sardonic guy rubs me wrong. I only met him once during my infiltration of their clan by accident, and I could tell something was wrong with him.”

Taking a moment to consider what he knew, Mask shook his head, “Some of the Salient clan is rather nice, and I don't like the idea of destroying the clan with those few being in the way. But there is also a majority of the clan that will be a threat, and need to be dealt with soon.”

Nodding to the changeling, Luna stated, “Thou art conflicted.” Thinking back to the report she had read, “We could even see it in thy report. Why be so confused, is it not thy job to exploit a weakness?”

“It is, but I don’t know what to think.” It was hard to admit it out loud, but Mask felt he had to address it, “In truth, I think that clan is going to rip itself apart without us getting mixed in. Sardonic isn't setting a good example, and part of my Malek blood is screaming at his incompetence in leading!”

Luna only sat in place, watching as the unicorn half hiss out his words and eyes flash their changeling nature for the briefest moment. Masquerade apparently prided himself on his infiltration skills and being emotionless for his jobs. Apparently part of his upbringing disagreed with his actions, and felt the need to correct them.

“If given the option, wold thou saves' those few and lead them properly?” Luna spoke up, stopping the changeling rouge form continuing, “Or would thou leave them to suffer a fate which was not of their doing?”

Not seeming to give it much thought, Mask said, “There wouldn't be much I could do. Being a rouge infiltrator, none of them would listen to me. Even if I’m an heir, that wouldn't matter much, all heirs are known to lead…”

Stomping her hoof to stop the unicorn from going on, Luna strongly said, “We are not asking what they will or will not do. Do not evade the question and tell us, what is thy want for these few innocent in thy eyes?”

Almost glaring, she asked, “What is in thine own heart on this matter, Masquerade? Tell us!” At this point in time, Luna didn't care for the report in itself. She had read over the whole thing and picked it apart. What she was interested in was Masquerade’s real reasons. His hinted hesitance that was hard to pick out.

Masquerade, despite being so open and helpful in preparing for the ever approaching changeling invasion, was still a mystery to her and Celestia. Twilight Sparkle was the only one the infiltrator seemed to talk to in ernest, and be truthful with. Luna realized she was his employer, and could order him to do many things. But she also wanted more from the changeling rouge, she wanted to know how he worked.

Maybe not as a friend, but in the very least an acquaintance. The princess thought, watching as the unicorn go silent and look down to the polished stone floor of her chambers. In the floors reflection, she could see his bright green eyes dart left to right quickly, an apparent tell he gave, while in deep thought.

Luna waited patiently was Masquerade sorted out his thoughts, weighing each pro and con to possibly sharing his thoughts on the matter. Eventually he looked up and breathed in deeply while telling, “I would help them. Only because of how my mother taught me to treat those under ones leadership…and because I would owe it to Twilight.”

Luna raised a brow at this, finding it an interesting turn of events, and decided to voice it too, “We concede, why would Twilight matter in this?”

Running a hoof along the floor some, Masquerade said, “Changeling take advantage of situations. Being an infiltrator, I take that to the extreme. If one is greedy, I will use it. If there is a weak fighter in the team, use them to harm the stronger. If there is a coward, use their fear.”

The black unicorn seemed to let out a sigh while explaining this, tilting his head to the side some saying, “When the signs of potential infighting are shown in a clan hive, it is a golden opportunity to either break some away and rally for your cause... Or to slowly kill the clan from the inside out.” Looking to the princess, Mask added, “Or maybe make them rip at each others throats while the real attack from your clan arrives to stomp them all out.” Gaining a slight edge in his tone, “I could do so much damage.”

Holding his glaring green eyes to Luna’s calm turquoise eyes, Masquerade looked away saying, “But Twilight wouldn't do that. She would offer them a way out and maybe help them start a new life. And it wouldn’t be so she could weaken the clan, or be some highly praised leader.” Shaking his head and sarcastically saying, “It would be because it was the right thing to do.”

“Is it wrong to do right, just to do right?” Luna asked the stallion that seemed to stare at his own reflection in the polished stone floor. She may not have had the ability to sense emotions like a changing, but Luna could see the conflict going on in the unicorns eyes.

Tapping floor a few times, Masquerade admitted, “I’m not really sure.” Looking dejected at his own words, “I really don't know what to think. Having a clan made it clear as to what I am to do…but now…”

Sighing at how the stallion wasn't going to talk further, Luna started, “We, being Celestia and myself.” Garnering Masquerade’s attention once more, “Are planning to have the scout thee have brought us, to set up a plan to keep those thou felt not deserving of any harm.” Seeing the renewed interest in Mask’s eyes, Luna finished, “We have considered Twilight and yourself to be their keepers.”

Looking slightly concerned, Masquerade repeated, “Twilight and Me?” Not sure if he was comfortable with the idea.

“Thou art a changeling heir, one without a clan to call his own.” The princess of the night said, as if speaking to one of her higher-up guards, “We felt that thou could keep watch on them, direct them in their time of need.”

Shaking his head, Mask denied, “They wouldn't follow that line of thinking. Once they know I’m a changeling rouge, and get to know me, the’ll find out sooner or later, then the’ll throw me right out.” He could see what Luna was trying to do, but Mask knew that those changelings would not accept him. Even without his rouge status, they would be very wary and untrusting of him for years to come.

Narrowing her eyes, Luna challenged, “Then what would thee have us do?” Trying to exert some of her authority, “They are but a small fraction that could be swept away easily by the tides of battle. If they will not trust thee, then who might they turn to?”

“You!” Mask quickly said, making Luna stop, “They don't know you like they do Celestia. If you can make the foundations with these two scouts, then their viewing of you as a potential leader will rise. They might chose you, a benevolent pony, over a warmonger like Sardonic.”

There was a long pause after Masquerade's very fast and quickly used words, making time itself seem to slow as the princess thought things over.

“Us?” Luna pointed to herself, honestly confused why the changing heir would consider her.

Shaking his head, Masquerade corrected, “No, no us. just you. The royal ‘we’ used to describe you and your nation do not come into this.” Looking down to think on how to say his next words, Mask thoughtfully said, “They need to know Luna. Not the princess of the night, alicorn able to move the moon, sister to one of the most powerful pony in the world— But Luna.”

“Changelings would follow you Luna, you have the traits needed.” Masquerade stated while waving a hoof, “And I don't mean your riches, your power or tittle of princess.” Now pointing his hoof to the night alicorn saying, “I’m talking about your benevolence, your mercy and understanding when it’s needed. As well as your passion to lead your followers into the thick of battle, fighting beside your own and surfing the loses they have to endure.”

The utter shock Luna felt was rather overwhelming in a sense, rather surprised at how the changeling before her was making her out. Mask then tuned to her weakly grinning, “I had heard good things from miss Sunshine from ponies. But I’ve only grand things from changelings that got to meet you.”

taking a moment to collect herself before speaking, Luna looked the fake unicorn in the eye asking, “And where would thee hear such things?” Trying to build up the same pressure she had before when the changeling was uncertain, “Who hath talked about us in such ways, or you have time to do such investigations to even praise us?”

“The wedding.” Was Masquerade’s quick reply, “Next to half of the changelings from Ponyville fought by your side, and that spread out to those in the Lue and Gem clans during the wedding.” He seemed to grin cheekily at the end as if proving a point.

Luna observed the infiltrator closely, trying to discern what his angle was in all of this. This whole talk had started on the report she wanted some clarity on from Mask’s perspective. Now, it was like the changeling was trying to worm his way out of being a leader. Normally a power most would grab for without any hesitance.

Seeing as this would turn into a verbal battle between the two, Luna sighed, “Perhaps some more time to consider all available options should be taken into account.” Motioning the disguised changeling before her to rise, “Thou art free to leave Masquerade. We can tell from thine eyes, that thee are weary from thine task we have bestowed thee.” Giving a gentle smile nodding, “We offer thee a place of rest, so that thee can rest thine weary soul.”

Waving a hoof, Mask simply said, “Just get me a chariot back to Ponyville and some time to find my swords, and I’ll be good.” Rising from his place telling, “I want to get home as soon as I can, and let Twilight know I’m alright.”

Standing up as well, Luna nodded, “Then fare thee well, Masquerade. We shalt have a guard ready a chariot to Ponyville.” Following the infiltrator to the door to her chambers.

In a guest room in the castle, Ventral trudged slowly in, having a hard time moving due to how tired she was feeling. Half way through the questions being asked Celestia began to notice her worn-out state before asking about her well being.

Though she tried to protest, it was painfully obvious to Iota that her fellow clansmen was running on fumes and needed rest. It was with this that the pink alicorn offered to show them a room they could use until Ventral was more rested. As they had made it to the room, Iota was able to cox the scout into changing back into her changeling body, mostly to help the mare feel more comfortable.

Now that they were in the room, Ventral could not help but lock her eyes onto the first bed in the room and walk like a zompony towards it. She didn't even register the small laughs both alicorn and fellow changeling gave to her actions, all that mattered was that soft, warm and ever so inviting bed.

Getting on it, Ventral didn't bother with the covers and just dropped like a brick on it, falling asleep in moments of being on such a soft bed. The two other occupants continued to giggle and laugh at the scene before Cadence bid Iota goodbye until evening.

Iota did the same, closing the door after the alicorn princess and then joining her clan sister on the bed and getting in a nap for herself. For once in many days, Iota felt content with having another clan member so close. She felt a bit of home was with her once again, promising her that she wouldn't be alone.

Home at Last

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Noon had finally come, letting the sun rest over the heads of many in Canterlot and enjoy a rather pleasant day. In the halls of the castle belonging to the celestial sisters, Shining Armor followed one Masquerade, whom was ready to leave.

“Are you sure you want to leave so soon?” Shining Armor asked the black unicorn by his side, “I know you want to get back to Ponyville, but from what I can tell, you need some sleep.”

Using his magic to adjust his reacquired swords from the barracks, Mask gave an unconcerned wave to Shining telling, “Why do you think I asked miss Moonlight about the chariot?” Lightly rubbing his eyes that had slowly developed bags under them, “I know I can’t make the flight back, so I’m having a ride ready for me.”

Giving a doubtful look to the infiltrator, Shining said, “You just want to get back to Twily, don't you?”

“I miss my cuddles…” Mask slightly whined, nearing the entrance outside, “Besides, I would feel better with Twilight around. Her love is quite literally keeping me alive and strong.”

That bit of information always confused the stallion that was Twilight’s older brother. Despite the shows of affection Mask had, there was also the point he fed on Twilight’s love. In a way, it made Shining’s faith in Masquerade’s feeling for his sister to waver from time to time. Still, the unicorn guard captain kept the benefit of a doubt that Mask did mean well.

Making their way outside and towards the two pegasus guards hooked up to a chariot, Shining turned to the darker stallion telling, “Just do me a favor and keep an eye on my sister. Celestia knows how far she goes in her studies.” Without the need to look, he added, “And no, I that isn't what I mean by keeping an eye on her.”

Having a broad grin on his muzzle, Mask said, “Why Armor, I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Getting a glare from the brother of Twilight.

“I think you do.” Shining accused, having a look that promised some form of humiliation if the infiltrator responded in the wrong manner.

Moving past the protective brother and hopping into the back of the chariot, Mask grinned, “Your words and thought’s, not mine.” Chuckling as the two pegasi took off and left their guard caption, who seemed to stew in place.

Watching as they left into the sky, Shining Armor shook his head and muttered, “Irritating infiltrator.” Slightly smiling at the end. As much of an irritation Mask was, Shining had to admit that having him around help liven things up some.

Taking in a fresh breath of air and letting it out, Rarity brought up the cup of tea in her magic to her lips, taking a small sip. Setting it back down, she could not help but voice, “Today has been such a gorgeous day, wouldn't you girls agree?”

All around the seamstress were her other five friends, some taking up a spot on the plaid blanket covered with food, or running about. They all nodded or voiced their own agreements from their places, each one enjoying their time off around each other.

Currently on the blanket was Rarity, Twilight and Fluttershy, mostly snacking away at the food in front of them and having small chats. Off the blanket however, were Apple Jack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, rushing about and tossing a frisbee to and fro in a small catching game.

“I think we have Rainbow Dash to thank for that, Rarity.” Twilight said knowingly, casting a look to the robin blue pegasus, “She is our local weather manager after all.”

Catching the frisbee with a ready hoof, Rainbow Dash shrugged off, “Eh, it’s no big deal Twi.” Readjusting her grip and throwing the pink disk saying, “There weren't enough clouds for me to get a light work out from. Way too easy.” Grinning cockily at the end.

Doing a headstand, Pinkie knocked the flying disk out of the air with her tail, using her hind-hooves to catch it. With some rather impressive balance, Pinkie rearranged the frisbee with a hoof, spinning it up and sending it off to Apple Jack.

While the farmer jumped to catch the flying object, Rainbow Dash looked on and said, “Pink’s, you’ve got to teach me that trick.”

“Head’s up, RD!” Apple Jack called to the slightly distracted mare, throwing the disk in the pegasus’s direction.

Twilight kept her eyes on the ever moving pink disk, watching it go from one pony to another in nearly quick succession. She considered joining a few times, but also felt just fine watching.

“Rowdy, those three are.” Rarity shook her head as Apple Jack slid in a patch of dirt and grass to catch the frisbee, “Honestly, can they not learn how to act like proper mares now and then?” Looking to her plate to take up a cookie and have a dainty bit of the sugary treat.

With a small smile, Twilight said towards the white mare, “I think we both know the answer to that Rarity.” Ducking last second as she almost got hit by the pink disk fly over her head.

Lighting her horn in it’s crystal blue, Rarity caught the offending item and flicked it back into the trio now scrambling to catch it. Rarity watched in mild amusement as the ‘rabble’ all cried out that they ‘had it’ but utterly miss it a few times.

“I suppose you are right Twilight. They do seem to lack that certain quality for it.” Rarity lightly mused to herself before turning to her pegasus friend, “What about you Fluttershy, what do you think?”

Looking down and finding her hooves a bit more interesting, Fluttershy softly told, “I think they can act more proper. Not that there is anything wrong with how they are.” Slightly shifting her hooves.

Tossing her mane some, Rarity told, “And I am not saying there was anything wrong with it.” Casting her eyes to a slightly more filthy trio, and asserted, “Only that it would not hurt for them to show their more feminine selves.” Gaining a sudden spark in her eyes telling, “Why, I can see some of my dresses that would look quite delightful on them right now!”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight lightly smirked, “Rarity, I don't think Apple Jack, much less Rainbow Dash, would let you get anywhere close with your dresses.” Fighting down the urge to laugh with how the dress maker looked a bit offended.

“It’s nothing personal I’m sure.” An assuring Fluttershy told a slightly distressed mare. Looking thoughtful, Fluttershy said, “Rainbow Dash never really was pony for dresses, even when we were younger.” Not recalling a time her tomboy like friend liked having any amount of cloths.

With the same thoughtful look, Rarity sighed, “Still, it is a shame. That mane of hers could bring out so many options with the cloths I’ve been creating.” Brightening up at the thought adding, “Why, even Roma has been helping me by acting as a model in her free time.”

Having a skeptical look on her features, Twilight questioned, “I thought Roma of all ponies would avoid that sort of thing.” Confused if it was possible for a pony like Roma to put up with Rarity’s fussing over details while working.

Tapping her lip, Rarity nodded, “I found it odd as well. The dear dose not seem the sort to stand around and show off the latest fashion.” Recalling how crass or even bold the mare could be in the face of more finer arts. With a new smile on her lips, Rarity added “Then again, I will admit her ability to transform into other ponies is a great boon in my line of work.”

Tilting her head with slight interest, Twilight asked, “You mean that Roma is modeling for you, as other ponies?” The possible advantages that would come from it.

Nodding in conformation, Rarity told, “Oh yes, she’s been very helpful.” Having a rather gleeful smile on her muzzle. “Why, I haven't been needed to make many changes since she’s taken the time to help!” But got just as thoughtful adding, “She still gives me grief over her choice of words though…”

“Roma has shown to be a rather self asserted pony.” Twilight agreed with her fellow unicorn. “What do you think Fluttershy?”

Slightly pawing at the blanket, the shy mare said, “S-she’s nice…when she isn't being so loud…” Not really at ease around the tomato vender like the rest of her friends.

Coming back from running about, Apple Jack seemed to jump in, “I don't blame ya. Tha’ mare knows how t’ muscle ‘er way ‘round.” Reaching out for a cup to help quench her thirst. After filling and downing the water, the farmer added, “The girl’s somthin’ fierce when tryin' t’ sell her stuff.”

Grimacing at the dirt and grass stains covering her friend, Rarity put on a slightly uneasy smile saying, “Well, in any case, Rome has been a great help lately. I almost feel like I should be thanking our last party for that.”

Seeing the look the white mare was sending her, Apple Jack smirked lightly, teasing, “Somethin’ wrong sugar cube?” Shifting her body about as if ready to jump, “Ya’ll look a bit jumpy from ‘ere.”

With her ears up and alert, Rarity slightly moved back, “Apple Jack?” Not liking how her friend was positioning herself. Or giving her such a devious grin.

Having a small sparkle in her eye, Apple Jack said, “Say, ah got an idea, why dont’cha join in the game Rar?” Turning her head to call out, “Say Dash, Pinkie, what’cha think? Should we get Rar in on the fun?”

“Apple Jack, I feel I must protest!” Rarity denied quickly, “I’m rather fine right here— and look, I am not finished with my meal nor tea.” Pointing out her half eaten cookie and still slightly cooled tea.

Popping up beside Rarity, Pinkie whined, “Aw come on Rarity, it would be super fun!” Bounding away and running in place, “I mean, did you watch how far your toss went? Whoosh!” The excited mare called, swinging a hoof out as if to replay the throw done.

Giving a gentle smile, Fluttershy softly told, “Now Pinkie Pie, I’m sure Rarity just doesn't want to gather stains on her coat for later this evening.” Taking a nibble of a cupcake provided for their little outing.

“Thank you Fluttershy.” Rarity thanked, going back to her tea and half cookie, before having her space invaded by something pink.

With some new excitement, Pinkie asked, “Oh, what’s happening this evening? Is it a party? Somepony coming to visit?”

Using a hoof to help settle the hyper mare down, Rarity told, “A small date, dear.” Taking a sip of her slowly cooling tea before continuing, “One of the stallions in town by the name of Cinder Lock, worked up the courage to ask me out. I decided to humor him later this evening.”

Flying in and landing next to the group, Rainbow Dash gave a glance to Rarity, before piping up, “What’s this I hear about Rarity getting a date?” Plopping down onto the blanket.

Scooting a bit away from the pegasus that also had some dirt staines, Rarity repeated, “Somepony decided to ask me out for this evening, and so I am going to humor him.”

With a small grin, Rainbow Dash gave a small glance to Twilight and asked, “And it has nothing to do with Twinkles there getting a stud before you?” Making the fashion mare splutter some.

“I beg you’re pardon?” Rarity called out, trying to keep herself collected at the comment the robin blue pegasus gave.

Rolling her eyes at the slightly amused athlete, Apple Jack supplied, “I’ma sure RD’s just pullin’ ya leg Rar.” Then began to rub her chin in thought, “Then again…ya’re always trying t’ get some romance fix on somepony every now an’ then.”

Putting her nose into the air and tuning her head away from the two, Rarity told, “I would have you know that a lady such as myself, likes to keep available options open to her own fancy.”

“Like prince Blue Blood?” Pinkie Pie asked innocently, not seeming to notice how the white mare blenched at the prince’s name. Still, the pink party pony went on, “Like, when we all started to hear about Twilight having those tickets, and you wanted to go meet him, and make a love connection and get to know him and talked about how charming he is—”

At this bit, Twilight couldn't help but slightly snicker behind a hoof, an action that didn't go unnoticed by the others. Being nearest to Twilight, Fluttershy cure shyly asked, “Do you know the prince that well Twilight?” Knowing the unicorn use to live up in Canterlot.

Though she was quite, all the others heard Fluttershy’s words and all locked their attention to Twilight, who slightly nodded, “I wouldn't say I know him well. But being Celestia’s nephew means that I did got to see a lot of him when I while growing up.”

With a tilt of her head, Apple Jack asked, “Why didn't ya ever talk ‘bout him?” And pointed over to Rarity, “Could ‘ave saved Rar the embarrassment durin’ that Gala.”

Sending a sour look to Apple Jack, Rarity slightly sniffed, “If I recall, we all had some rather embarrassing moments that day.” Getting a light chuckles from all around.

Shaking her head a little, Twilight finally told, “Well, I mostly didn't talk about him because I didn't think it mattered at the time.” Throwing what she knew of the stallion around for moment, “Though, after my research into social actions and relationships, I have stared to notice something with him I never noticed before and would have made Rarity’s time with him wasted anyways.”

With a peeked interest, Rarity said, “Do tell Twilight, I would love to hear the reason why I wouldn't catch his attention.” While thinking to herself, not that I would ever consider trying for him again. The nerve of him, using me as a cake shield!

While the seamstresses silently simmer at what had happened, Twilight explained, “Well, being as high as he is in the line of nobility making up Canterlot, Blue Blood is trying to keep his families nobility stable and pure.” Tapping her own chest, Twilight told, “For example, I’m from the house of twilight, so I myself am at least a minor noble.”

Seeing the collective surprised looks she was given, Twilight rubbed her left foreleg a little, “It’s something I don't talk about much.”

Clearing her voice some, Twilight picked back up, “But it’s not only family blood lines he wishes to keep intact, but status. Being a student to Celestia, this would put me higher on his list of mares to find, seeing as my contact with the princess would give me some pull.” Then somewhat poked at the blanket adding, “Also being a barer of the element of magic only adds to this.”

“Wait a moment!” Pinkie called out, catching her friends attention and looking to the pink mare. Seeing the pink hoof held out and the hard stare she was giving, all present could tell the gears in Pinkie’s brain were turning. With a gasp, Pinkie once more pointed with the same outstretched hoof to Twilight saying, “Does Blue Blood have a crush on you!” Grinning at Twilight’s somewhat surprised face.

Confused, Rainbow asked, “What makes you say that, Pink’s?” A little lost to where the pink pony got this idea from.

Seeming to follow the athlete up on this, Rarity nodded, “I have to agree with Dash here, why in Equestria would you think that darling?” A bit unbelieving of somepony like Blue Blood showing any romantic feelings after her encounter with him.

Zooming next to Twilight, Pinkie told, “Well, Twilight’s talking about Bluey and some of his interest, while making connectes to her learning about love, then used herself as an example, but why no other pony? I know that she knows others besides Blue Blood, they may not be fiends, but she must know more ponies for examples—”

At this point, Pinkie Pie had quickly pulled out a deerstalker hat and a bubble pipe form the basket that held their snacks, continuing, “So why would she use herself as an example? Why it’s obvious when you look at the facts given!” Blowing some bubbles from her pipe before pointing it to Twilight, “You, Twilight Sparkle, must be speaking form experience and recalling events that had already transpired in your life partaking to Blue Blood! It was not until you did your research that you realized his advances, and now know why somepony like Rarity would have trouble connected with a stallion like him.”

While the others were busy owlishly blinking at the random pony, Twilight slowly stuttered, “I… Wow Pinkie…I, well…I didn't realize you were that observant.” Slowly wrapping her head around everything Pinkie had told them in her quick moment of epiphany.

Shaking off the remainder of her surprise, Twilight told, “But yes, what Pinkie Pie basically underline is true. Blue Blood seems to have an interest in me.” Sighing and adding, “Though, I would feel better if he chose somepony else.”

“‘Cuse of you an’ Mask, righ’?” Apple Jack supplied for the others, after recovering from the Pinkie moment.

Flinching a little, Twilight admitted, “They met, and for lack of better term, I think Mask has effectively put himself on Blue Blood’s blacklist.” Recalling Masquerade’s rather sudden bout of his rather possessive nature pertaining to herself.

Seeing the face Twilight was making, Rarity said, “I will hazard a guess and say that rapscallion of yours got a little jealous of Blue Blood being near to you?” Already fairly familiar with the black stallion’s somewhat possessive nature surrounding Twilight.

Rolling her eyes in exasperation, Twilight said, “It was like putting two opposites near each other.” Placing a hoof to her face sating, “I was stuck in the middle as the two nearly got into an argument over where I could be for the rest of the evening. Blue Blood wanted me to have dinner with him, and Mask wanted to read up on some spells with me in the Library.”

Scratching her head, Rainbow asked, “That guy does know your dating Masquerade right?” Getting a nod from the lavender mare, further confusing the pegasus.

“He does, though he acts like we’re not.” Twilight seemed to say lowly, “I had to stop Mask from talking so I could resolve the matter without them both arguing over me.”

Gaining a small smile, Rarity mused, “And I thought I had troubles keeping stallions off of me.” Getting a few amused looks from the others, “But here you are Twilight, have two of them fight over you.” Getting a slightly blank look from Twilight, clearly showing she was not amused.

“Remind me how this all shifted to my love life, and not stay on Rarity’s?” Twilight groused some, getting giggles and small laughs from the others.

With rueful smile and light blush dusting her cheeks, Fluttershy somewhat squeaked, “Sorry…” Hiding behind her mane, as it once more sparked everypony to laugh and giggle aloud again.

After a few more hours of their visit, all six mares decided to pack up and separate for the rest of the day. Rarity went off to her boutique and ready for the date to come. Apple Jack likewise headed for home, wanting to get to work on a few choirs that still needed to be done for the evening. Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash didn't really feel like heading home yet, and decided to once again start their ‘reign of pranking terror’ early this week.

This left Twilight and Fluttershy alone, both heading to the Golden Oaks library and talking over a few things to pass the time. Apparently, the two Gem sisters were able to rope Fluttershy into their favorite romance book series, and was now asking Twilight for each book. Though, she expressively told not to spread her new fondness of the romance novels.

Giggling to herself, Twilight agreed, “Sure thing Fluttershy, my lips are sealed.” Looking ahead to spot their destination in sight. Home sweet home. Twilight somewhat sighed in her mind, starting to miss the her changeling companion and sometimes pillow.

Almost reading the librarians mind, Fluttershy asked, “I still haven’t seen Masquerade around. Is he still away on his job?” Honestly curious when the changeling heir would be back. It was almost strange not to see Twilight’s new shadow around as much.

Reaching her door and using her magic to turn the handle, Twilight sighed, “He is. I don't know when he’ll be back, but in a recent letter he sent, told me he would be back soon.” Pushing the door open and entering in.

She stopped a few steps in though, noticing all the curtains and windows seemed to be closed to cast the room into darkness. I don't recall shutting any window or curtains… Looking about the now darkened room with some caution, Twilight continued to enter in with Fluttershy close.

With a flick of her horn, a number of curtains and windows in her sights began to reopen, lighting up the room. Much better, Twilight smiled, trotting in and already scanning the shelves for the book Fluttershy was looking for. Looking to the table nearby, Twilight also made sure to put down the basket used for the outing next to the seethed Blades. Going back to her searching, the lavender unicorn kept scanning each title, focused on finding that one book.

Finding the book form it’s apparent place, Twilight lifted it up into the air with her magic and floated it over to Fluttershy, whom took it gently in her hooves. “There you are Fluttershy. I hope you enjoy it.” Twilight smiled to the canary yellow pegasus.

Giving a nod and a quiet, “Thank you.” The shy mare turned and left for home, leaving Twilight to go back to her book shelves and start searching for a book to read for herself.

Her searching was halted for a moment, as Twilight registered the few oddities. Firstly the dark room when she came in, and second being the now recognized swords on the table. Quickly looking to the table, she did indeed confirm that the swords were there.

Looking around some more, Twilight began to search for any trace of Masquerade, calling out, “Mask, are you here?” Wondering where the stallion was.

I would bet my books that Mask would have tackle me after I got home, being so happy to see me. Twilight thought to herself, unable to hide her small smile. It seemed the most likely thing Mask would do, wait some place to pounce at her during the right time.

This apparently wasn't his plan this time, as Twilight did eventually find him in his little dark corner. Specifically, sleeping silently and dead to the world around him.

Blinking a few times, Twilight just took in the sight of Mask’s still form and overall peaceful state. Developing a small smile, Twilight went to her closet to gather up a blanket. Taking up the lightest one she could find, she moved back over to Masquerade’s sleeping form and gently spread it out and laid it over his still form.

Twilight giggled on the inside of her self, watching the smile that formed of the stallions lips as her magic aura slightly touched him. He snuggled into the light blanket, making Twilight believe that he was unconsciously trying to feed on the emotions that were on the blanket.

Leaning down, Twilight whispered, “I’ll let you sleep.” Giving a light peck on the currently-unicorn Masquerade, “You can tell me all about your trip later.” Walking back to her front door to hang up a sign that the library would be closed for the day.

Though she didn't like the idea of closing up so early and barring her library doors from anypony who wished to learn, Twilight also didn't want to wake Masquerade. It was clear he had a long and trying mission, seeing as it has almost been three weeks since he left.

Looking back to the stallion's sleeping form, Twilight gave one last smile before heading up to the second floor and read something without disturbing Mask.

Yawning and stretching in place, Masquerade slowly came back out of his little nap. He still was tired, and would no doubt go back to sleep later. But right now, he was able to smell something that was drawing his attention to the waking world.

Shaking what sleepiness he had lingering in his mind, Mask pushed himself up off the pillow stack he made, only taking minor notice of the blanket on his body. Giving the light material a curious look with his green eyes, the faux unicorn concluded somepony was thoughtful to give him it while sleeping.

With the ringing of magic filling the air, Masquerade’s changeling magic took hold of the blanket and quickly folded it, placing it aside for later. Looking about the room, he could tell by the lit fire and dim room that it was late evening. Though he had to wonder why it was so dimly lit.

Twilight and Spike. Mask guessed with a smile, changelings don't have much trouble seeing in dimly lit rooms, but they do.
Seeing the kitchen and it’s light on, Mask began to quietly make his way over, more than able to sense the emotions that seemed to drift from the room. He could also smell something, something cinnamon like and sweet.

Apple Pie. There was no doubt, that had to be what he was smelling. It was also fresh, most likely baked from the oven. Defiantly Spike’s doing.

Drawing near the kitchen, the stallions ears twitched as he heard Twilight’s voice say, “Do you think he will like it?” Making slight clopping sounds with her hooves as she moved about.

“Twilight, I’m sure it’ll be fine. You may not be that good at baking, but you still do fine.” Spike’s own vice assured, “See, the edges aren’t even burnt.” Seeming to point this out to the mare.

With a grin, Masquerade focused his new favorite spell and cast it, boldly walking into the kitchen with no worries of being spotted. Inside, Twilight seemed to shift in place an look over a freshly baked pie while working on a few other foods, fretting, “I know, I know. I still can't help but feel I might have done something off.” A little concerned over her skills with food crafting.

Crossing his arms and looking up with some annoyance “Twilight, why are you getting worked up over this?” Turning around and working on chopping up a carrot, “Seriously, it’s apple pie, I don't think you can go wrong with it.”

Collecting the slices and dumping them in a salad bowl, the small drake continued, “I mean, he’s been your coltfreind for almost two, three months now?” Trying to keep the time sight in his mind before shrugging, “He’s been your somepony for a while and knows you. I don't think he’ll be critical over your cooking.”

Twilight went to respond with something, but stopped when she felt a kiss be placed on her right cheek. With a open smile, she turned to say something to Mask— only to find nopony there. Blinking, Twilight wondered what had happened before she felt another kiss on her other cheek. Turning her head to the left, the mare once more didn't see any pony.

Finishing up his salad, Spike took up the bowl and turned away from the counter, and spotting a Twilight wildly looking around. Shrugging it off, thinking the mare was trying to find something, Spike continued out of the kitchen and get the ready to set up the table.

I could have sworn that I was kissed twice? Twilight thought in confusion, before another kiss was placed on her left cheek when she had looked to the right. Turning around quickly, she then flicked her tail, as she felt something pinch her flank.

Jumping away, Twilight continued to look around a bit flusters, her cheeks heating up at the last feeling. Giving the room a long look over, she tentatively asked, “Mask?” Letting out a small yelp as something unseen grabbed her and held her close in a sitting position, nipping her left ear.

Twilight was ready to start panicking, only for a familiar chuckle to sound next to her ear and drawing her to look back. Slowly fading back into sight was a wide grin and two mischievous eyes, all belonging to one black unicorn that was was hugging Twilight.

Stealing a quick kiss on Twilight’s lips, Mask said, “Honey I’m home!” Feeling highly amused at Twilight’s dumbfounded stare.

This stare soon morphed into a glare, as she calmly said, “Mask.” Trying to keep her voice level, “Was there a reason as to what you just did?” Not sure how to feel about the situation.

With a growing grin, Mask somewhat sung out, “Maybe, maybe not?” Then turned to where the pie sat commenting, “Also, the pie smells great. Woke me up from my nap.”

Smiling, Twilight shook her head saying, “Thank you, but you’re avoiding the question.” Once more using a hoof to push the stallion away. She couldn't be more thankful for how compliant Mask was when she wanted him to back away, and without the need of vocalizing it.

Scooting away and sitting before Masquerade, Twilight once more asked, “Is there a reason you were getting me worked up?” Trying to hold her glare.

Tilting his head to the side, Mask said, “Can't I express how cute and pretty you are?” Leaning close adding, “Besides, you still look absolutely adorable when you blush!”

Celestia curse that charm of his! Twilight cursed to herself, unable to keep the blush from forming on her cheeks again. Why oh why did he make things so hard to stay angry at him?

Seeing the small blush on the mare’s cheeks, Masquerade once more chuckled, nuzzling Twilight telling, “See, you’re doing it again. You look so adorable when your blushing and all worked up with flustered feelings!” Only deepening Twilight’s blush.

This was the scene Spike walked in on, seeing Twilight’s red face and Masquerade nuzzling the pony he saw as an older sister. With a sigh, Spike announced, “When your both done.” Catching both unicorns attention, “Bring out the rest of the food for dinner.” Leaving the kitchen.

After Spike left the room, Twilight once more turned a glare to a grinning Masquerade telling, “One of these days Mask, Im going to put some form of warning device on you.” Turning up her nose and lighting her horn to grab something to bring out.

Before the lavender unicorn could even grasp something in her magic, she lightly jumped at Mask running his medium length tail over her flank telling, “Oh you love me and you know it.” Once more kissing her cheek adding, “Missed you while I was away.”

Sighing to herself and switching her focus, Twilight smirked slightly as Mask slightly jumped as she returned the pinch to his own flank saying, “And I missed you too.” Trotting up to his side and placing a chaste kiss on the stallions cheek before taking up a few dishes.

Watching as the mare turn and leave out the kitchen to set up the table with the food, Masquerade busied himself to grab the plates and glasses. It’s good to be home. He smiled, gathering the few things needed for their meal together.

Around the Royals

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

As the time for night drew nearer and nearer, the princess of the night awoke, feeling her internal clock wake her from her slumber of the day. Rising from her bed and spreading her wings, Luna let out a small yawn covered by a hoof before opening her turquoise eyes. With a small jump off her bed, she held her regal stance while moving out into the evenings light on her balcony.

Looking out to the city below her, Luna could see the citizens of Canterlot move about and ready for the night that would approach. Every now and then, she would catch sight of a few ponies setting up telescopes, more then ready to do some star gazing for the night to come. It was a welcoming sight and warming feeling to know that the ponies of this era loved the night with a new perspective.

Looking to her sisters tower, Luna could see Celestia out on her balcony, already in place to oversee the night being brought out. This made a small smile to grace Luna’s otherwise hard expression she often wore, lighting her horn to will the moon to move. Like all other times, she could feel the sun already making it’s way down, already in motion from her sisters coxing. This made rising the moon and the night to follow slightly more easy, as the sun’s light did not conflict too greatly with her night.

Finished with this task and making sure the stars were in place, Luna turned back into her chambers, and went to one of her closed dressers to retrieve her regal. Placing the obsidian breastplate on first, and then placing her hooves in the silver slippers. Turning to the desk that held a number of scrolls and books that held this ages newly crafted spells, sat her tiara. With only the smallest bit of will, Luna brought the obsidian tiara over to herself, looking into it’s reflective surface.

Looking into it intently, she could not help but think back to earlier that morning before she went to sleep for the day. Masquerade’s words of her being a more proper leader for those few changelings made her wonder. Why was the rouge Malek so insistent that he was not the best choice for such a task? After all, she was a pony not a changeling like he, who knew of their culture, their traditions and way of living.

One must consider that Masquerade has motives behind his actions. Luna reminded herself, perhaps he is trying to do something more than pass up the chance to receive more power? Admittedly, Luna wasn't sure what angle the infiltrator might be trying with passing up the opportunity to have changelings under his command.

But thinking on it some, Luna also knew that she understood little when it came to changelings and their customs. After all, she and her sister had spent more time destroying the emotion sapping insect like race, than they did trying to understand them.

“A question to ask Opulent perhaps?” Luna mused to herself while placing the tiara on her head. If anypony had a clue as to why Masquerade refused the offer, then it should be another changeling. It only stood to reason that only a changeling would understand what another changeling did and their reasons for it. Preferably another changeling heir.

There were still a few other things, such as Masquerade’s reaction to how the Salient clan worked or his feelings of what he should have done. It was obvious he was conflicted. But if this conflict was because of his Malek upbringing, was unclear to her. It was also possible —though Luna did not like thinking about it— that Masquerade was putting up a act to hide his true feelings or reasons behind his choices.

With the changeling infiltrator, it was hard to tell.

Opening her chamber doors open, Luna nodded to her two thestral guards, giving an unspoken greeting to them before heading for the other balcony outside her chambers. Spreading her wings, Luna took flight and headed for the gardens below for a small stroll.

Luna cast her eyes about, taking in the number of sculptors of ponies long past, each holding a special place to her sister. Some were just pieces of art, while others were made in honor of both guards and scholars alike that had aided in Equestrias growth.

Stopping before one statue in particular and looking up at the long serpentine and mismatched statue before her, Luna could not help but jest with a bow, “How art thou, this fine evening Discord?” Rising up from her bow before trotting on with a the slightest smile. The dark alicorn wondered if the spirit of chaos could see or hear outside his stone prison at times. It certainly made her feel slightly less silly for doing such greetings or taunts to the unmoving lord of chaos.

She wandered the expansive gardens her sister seemed to enjoy during free hours, mostly with fiends or family around. Luna could spot all the places where tea parties could be laid out beneath a tree or gazebos that had many interesting discussions or talks. Luna had to wonder what it was like to just take time and enjoy life as it was, being around so many others to enjoy such occasions.

It was not that she couldn’t, she could very well do so at any given time. The only problem was she still knew very few ponies she could call actuarial friends, and most did not live near her location. Twilight was one such example, being a pen-pal for her to write to every so often. Opulent fit into this list some as well, generally curious about the not-so-known sister to Celestia and enjoying talks over their roles as leaders. The dark alicorn supposed that a few of the Canterlot elite could be considered friends, but Luna felt that acquaintances fit their description better.

Setting a course back inside the castle itself, Luna gave slight nods of acknowledgment to guard or servant she might have past. She used her magic to open the thick and large wooden doors, entering in and feeling her fur slightly shift from the warmer hall. Knowing dinner would be happening soon —or breakfast in her case— Luna began to wander the halls, taking her time to meet up with her sister in the dinning hall.

The alicorn took a moment to wonder if anypony else would be joining her sister and herself during the evening meal. Her niece Cadence and her new husband Shinning Armor were certainly welcomed. And though Luna didn't hold him in high regard, her sister’s nephew, prince Blue Blood, was fine compony at times.

Speaking of, there is our dear nephew now… Luna sarcastically thought, spotting the stallion waiting near one of the hallways. He put on a rather pleasant smile and nodded to her, falling into step next to the lunar princess.

While Luna kept a small eye on the young prince, Blue Blood said, “Good evening Aunt Luna, and might I say a splendid evening you have made today.” Holding his poise next to the taller pony next to him.

With equal elegance in her stride, Luna greeted in return, “A good evening to thee, Blue Blood. We thank you for thy approval of our work.” Slightly wondering if the prince was here by chance or by reason.

“Think nothing of it, my Aunt. Though you have been somewhat absent, your work here as co-ruler is still very much appreciated.” Blue Blood smoothly told, “Since your return, my work as an accountant for our treasury has improved. Seeing as you have freed up Aunt Celestia’s own workload.”

Giving a nod of acknowledgment, Luna agreed, “It seems to be trifling work for our sister, having to go through so many documents that hold back the more urgent matters needed to be attended to.” Turning her eyes to the pony next to her, “Taking some of those maters into our own hooves insures more speedy work and efficient leadership.”

Moving her gaze away, Luna seemed to ponder aloud, “Though, there are naysayers that we have become aware of since our return.” Thinking of the number of nobles that had somewhat shown disproval of Luna’s return. Since news of her return and past actions, not many nobles were willing to give the night princess a chance. It was by Celestia’s own grace that Luna had a been given a opening to show her goodwill.

“Ignore those rabble I say.” Blue Blood seemed to assert, “They have no say as to your standing next to Celestia. You are a royal by blood, and should be respected as such.”

Internally shaking her head, Luna told slightly reproachfully, “Blue Blood, our blood line means nothing in the long run, only our actions.” Seeming to go down into her memories to say, “We have committed crimes in history past, so the nobility have good reason to doubt us or be wary.”

“Though, I must thank thee for keeping faith in us, despite our past history.” Truthfully, Luna was slightly glad to know she had Blue Blood on her side on the political table as it were. Even if he may be an egotistical snob at times, he is also a loyal to Equestria and our sister. It was one of the prince’s main strong points, if he ever had one.

Bringing up a hoof and waving it, Blue Blood assured, “Not at all Aunt Luna. I trust Aunt Celestia’s word about your change of heart.” Refocusing his gaze to the two large doors leading to the dinning hall, “And as you said, actions prove’s one standing. So by Celestia’s actions, and in turn yours, was my faith ever misplaced?”

Luna’s lip ever so slightly twitched in amusement, able to draw a similarly to Blue Blood’s silver tongue and Masquerade’s own. She wondered what would happen if she ever stuck the two in the same room for a time. Something interesting if what we have heard is correct. This time, Luna did show the smallest hints of a smile.

The princess could recall a small bit of gossip about somepony insulting the prince to his face as it were, some time back. She couldn’t be sure if it was Masquerade, but from what Luna could overhear the maids saying in the halls. There were only a few she knew that had a black coat, with even fewer that were bold enough to try any insults towards nobility.

Something interesting indeed. Luna continued to hold her small smile, reaching out with her magic to push the dinning hall doors open for both her and Blue Blood to enter. Inside were already a few ponies milling about, mostly the servants going about their work on preparing the table for a meal.

There were other’s though, Cadence and Shinning Armor to be two such ponies. Another couple Luna was slightly surprised to see in the dinning hall were two nobles, Fancy Pants and Fluer. From what little she knew, Luna could recall that Fluer was one of her nieces friends from her teen youth, as well as a model. As for Fancy Pants, Luna was aware he was a business pony of a few trades, and being a rival to another compony known as Barnyard Bargains.

Hearing Blue Blood excuse himself from her presents, Luna was a bit surprised to see more ponies from the upper class. From what she could tell they were another married couple, two she was not all that familiar with. But form the looks of the prince, he knew them fairly well.

The stallion was of a grey coat and black curling mane, having a green shirt and white sweeter tied around himself. He smiled and gave a greeting to Blue Blood, fixing his glasses slightly upon his snout. The mare next to him was yellow, and had a smooth stylized fluffy mane with white and purple. She seemed to hold herself with an air of self importance, only slightly fixing her tied on pink sweater that was over her white shirt.

Looking about, Luna could not spot her sister among the gusts or servants, and was wondering where the day monarch was. She was most curious as to what the occasion was for the gathering of these ponies, seeing as guests during dinner were not a common occurrence.

Hours after she first came into the room, Ventral was woken up by a rather awake Iota, who was somewhat tapping on the older changeling’s chitin. The younger common was trying to keep herself slightly entertained as she waited for her clan sister to get some rest before catching up with her.

Ventral played with the idea of going back to sleep, maybe just wait until the next day to actually do much of anything. But with Iota on her back and tapping her exoskeleton to some beat she was humming, it was hard to keep focused.

Sighing and buzzing, it seemed to catch the younger scout’s attention and get her to stop her little song. Looking down, Iota said in some surprise, “Oh, you’re awake.” Getting off her clan sister that let out a small groan.

Tilting her head to the side, Iota said, “Still tired?” Seeing as Ventral continued to slump in place, unwilling to move for the extremely soft and warm bed they were on.

“Why do ponies make stuff so comfy?” Ventral muffled out from where she was laying, almost unwilling to get up, even if she was awake.

Iota giggled to what the older scout said, knowing exactly what she was getting at. The Salient clan was not huge on some comforts, and at most they had weaved hammocks for beds. Most other times, it was just a number of clansmen all piled in one place while all slept.

Giving Ventral a small push, the younger changeling told, “Come on, if your awake enough we should go see the princess.” Jumping off the bed and making her way over to the door.

With another groan of protest, Ventral slowly rose from her place and slowly walked off the bed and following Iota. The younger scout was already peeking out the door, apparently talking to someling on the other side. When Iota looked back in, she waved for Ventral to follow before exiting out.

She did as told, walking out the door to meet up with Iota and two guards that were apparently posted outside their guest room. Wow, was I really that tired that I didn’t notice them the first time through? A slightly concerning thought, now that Ventral thought about it.

With both guards acting as their guide’s, Ventral turned her attention to Iota, asking, “Is there a reason you’re wanting me to meet up with the princess again?” A little taken back at how cheerful Iota seemed, “I mean, what’s so important about seeing her?”

Giving Ventral a look, Iota told, “Ven, I think they want to help our clan.” Being as bluntly truthful with her clan sister, who looked too shocked to reply. But instead of waiting for a response, Iota continued, “When I first got here, I was being interrogated for information. But I wasn't really forced to tell them anything, and they seemed more interested in our clan as another group of ponies to make friends with.”

Blinking a few timed, Ventral pointed out, “But we’re changeling.” A little confused what Iota was trying to hint at.

Looking to the other scout, Iota told, “Ven, the princesses know and let a changeling clan live around here and out in the open with other ponies.” If this was not enough to shock the older scout, then Iota’s next words did, “And from what Luna told me, this clan is a prestige one.”

That sent Ventral spluttering some, “P-prestige clan!” Seeming to be much more awake now, “They have a prestige clan living with them!” Having trouble of wrapping her mind around the idea of such a large and powerful type of clan being out in the open like that.

“They actually know another, along with the one here.” Iota added with a nod, Seeming to boggle Ventral’s mind further. Tapping her chin some, Iota said, “I think they are friends with another clan, but I don't know what rank it is…”

Ventral stared at the younger scout for a good long while before asking, “And they work with the ponies willingly, even after the whole invasion thing?” Still trying to grasp the concept in her head.

“Actually, those two prestige clans helped defend Canterlot during the invasion.” Iota cheerfully told, only further confusing the elder sister of the two.

When did all of this get so confusing? Ventral thought while letting out a loud sigh. All this was suppose to be was a rescue of her clan sister. Only now, it turned onto some meetings with her and Celestia for what Iota believes are a possible path for peace.

Would that even work? The older scout had to wonder, I mean, sure peace is good, but would Sardonic even consider working with ponies? So far, the clan head only saw other races as a means to further the Salient clans ends. What could the princess offer to even make Sardonic consider making a deal with what he would consider a possible meal?

Seeing as they were reaching their destination, Ventral took in a breath and told Iota, “Well, let’s hope this princess means well.” Getting a confused glance from the younger scout, “Because I can't see a good reason to make friends out of our clan if they already have two powerful ones helping. We’re nearly small fry in their eyes.”

Even when the two guards began opening large doors leading to the thrown room they guarded, Iota said, “I think they were telling me the truth. I know I’m new to sensing out emotions, but I don't think they lied about that.”

Ventral very much hoped her clan sister was right, she really didn't feel up to knowing she and Iota might accidentally betray their clan. It would be a great insult to know that they were both responsible for their clans distraction if this played out wrongly for the both.

Before they could enter though, a number ponies made their way out, all talking over an apparent meeting they had just wrapped up. They however stopped at the sight of the two changelings, quickly changed their path and skirting around them in hushed tones. That alone did not bode well for Ventral on the status of changeling, pony relations.

Alright, Ventral almost gulped, into the manticor’s den.

Entering into the large room once more, Ventral could feel her wings vibrate with some anxiety at coming face-to-face with the princess again. Even if she had been before Celestia before, it still was unnerving to know she would be talking to the same being that had massacred her ancestors at one point in time.

Though when the scout laid eyes on the ever serene and kind image before herself, Ventral still could not help but be even slightly intimidated. The closest thing she could draw the feeling to was being in the presents of a changeling heir, they just radiated some form of power. But unlike Sardonic’s oppressive air, Celestia almost felt calm and controlled. Something to fear in itself, but not in a negative sense.

Stepping before the alicorn princess, Ventral said in a level voice that even surprised herself, “You wanted to ask me questions princess Celestia?” Feeling some relief when Iota took up the space to her left. Unlike herself though, Iota seemed calmer, apparently used to being around Celestia more then Ventral herself was.

With anouter kind smile on her features, Celestia smiled, “Of course.” Standing up from her thrown and opening her large white wings while descending the steps, “After Iota’s arrival and some reports from Double Take, I wished to speak to you and see if your clan was willing to open peace talks in the future.” Drawing near to the two scouts.

Walking until she was before the two, Celestia gestured with her head to the back door to the thrown room saying, “Care to join me on a small stroll?” Making it more of a subtle order then outright demand.

In a way, Ventral was fine with that. It was a nice change to Sardonic’s rather harsh or aggressive words that held nothing but demands. A subtle nudge that didn't really pressure her was a welcome change.

With a small nod, Ventral agreed, “That sound nice.” Turning to Iota asking, “What about you Iota?”

Nodding a bit more then her sister, Iota agreed, “Sounds good to me.” Openly smiling at the idea.

Seeing as both gave their consent on the idea, Celestia turned and made her way for the back entrance, leading the two changelings. She then called back to the guards over-watching the two changelings, “You both may leave, I can handle things from here.” Not seeming to give a backwards glance at the two guards that bowed and left out the main entrance.

They began their walk trough the halls that made up the castle before wandering out into the gardens where the two changelings began to take in their surroundings. Celestia seemed to gain some contentment when she saw their interest and wonder at the gardens she had worked to have grown in such a high place. The solar alicorn had to wonder if changelings had a love for nature she was not familiar with.

With the buzzing of wings, one of the two took off the ground and acceded up to a tree that was in bloom, taking in a deep breath of the flowers and their scent. Looking up to who it was, Celestia could not hold back her honest smile at the sight of Iota landing in the same tree and moving about it’s branches.

“Isn’t this pretty Ven?” Iota asked from where she was in the tree, her dark shell helping to hide her form in the tree branches. The only thing that stuck out was the changeling moving around and her reflective blue compound eyes.

Chuckling and clicking a little, Ventral agreed with her buzzing voice, “Yeah, this place is nice.” Wandering over to a bush and observing it some. The changeling couldn't help but taste the overall care that was put into the gardens around her, giving a fresh feel of life that was almost reminiscent of the clan.

Stopping and taking a seat in the soft grass, Celestia observed the two changelings enjoy the royal gardens around them. The animals that normally roam the area had taken notice of this intrusion and hid, apparently wary of the two changelings.

It was hard to believe these were the same changelings that the Quasi clan were so worried about. Opulent had said they were aggressive and might actually threaten her little ponies if given the chance. Celestia might have questioned on Opulent’s word, if it was not for Masquerade’s report he sent back before his return.

It was apparent that Opulent was right in her assumption that the Salient clan was a threat, but not to Equestria. It seemed that the head to this Salient clan was looking towards the Griffin Kingdom for some reason, as well as any changeling clans they had located.

The clan as a whole was still as warrior like as Opulent had described, showing their strength through battle and conflict and gaining glory from it. Though there were a few that did not seem to follow this same line of thought. The two scouts before the princess of the day were proof of that. They both showed a certain love and care for their surroundings, as well as for each other.

Then again, from what I understand, all changelings show a family like affection for their whole clan, no mater who they are. That was a warming thought Celestia liked about changelings so far. Their overall harmony with one another, despite the differences they might have. They still weren't nearly as perfect in this though, as they still showed great hostility towards changelings of other clans.

“Tell me Ventral.” Celestia addressed the older of the two changelings, “Why did you rush headlong into Equestria with my sisters agent, Double Take?” Posing it was a question, even if she knew the answer, “Do you changelings not work in teams to do something so delicate as a rescue?”

The question actually made Ventral paw at the ground with a hoof, feeling a bit sheepish for her rash actions. “I had to.” The scout told, “When Iota was taken, I knew I didn't have long before I lost track of her. So I had that Double Take guid me here.”

She gave a snort, saying in a depressed tone, “That guy’s pretty good at acting. Had me believing he was a coward that only looked out for his own hide. Should have known there was a motive to his actions…” Though no matter how Ventral looked at it, there was no way she could have seen through the ruse. She was only a scout after all, not a hunter, or a seeker, or even an infiltrator.

Raising a delicate brow, Celestia continued, “So if you had the time, you would have gathered those of your clan to stage a rescue for Iota?” Glancing up at the younger of the two and smiled, “It must be nice to know you have many others watching over you, correct?”

While Iota nodded form her place in the tree, Ventral remained quite and stared at the ground. She was sure that those in the clan would do their part to help Iota, all Ventral had to do was ask. But the current Clan head has to approve of such a thing. Ventral reasoned in her mind, Would he leave Iota alone with a clan we don't know about? In a logical standpoint, that might be the best option. But in terms of how she felt, Ventral could not stand for such an idea.

Celestia seemed to pick up on the changeling’s shift in mood, and said, “Is something troubling you Ventral?” Making the older scout to come out of her thoughts. Keeping tabs of how the changeling acted, Celestia continued, “You seemed to be bothered by something. Was it something I had said?”

“No.” Ventral shook her head, “I-It’s nothing.” Turning her head to the side muttering, “Just thinking about our clan head…”

Unfortunately for the changing, the alicorns hearing was better than she thought, and had almost instantly say, “Iota mentioned your clan head a few times.” Once more catching Ventral’s attention.

“From what I understand, he is a rather demanding leader, and is still new to his role as clan head?” Nearly saying this as if in thought, Celestia seemed to let her attention waver while she tapped her own chin with a slipper covered hoof.

Ventral only nodded silently, not sure how to take that rather accurate description. The smile Celestia gave next was of understanding, as she told, “Young leaders often become stressed with their new rules or workings they must deal with. Being demanding could be his way of trying to vent, without meaning to.”

Lifting her eyes up to the sky, Celestia could tell the time was drawing near for her to help the sun along to the horizon and help bring about night. With a sad smile, Celestia told, “I pry that he can find peace in his role. I know what stress, want and even jealousy can do to the mind of those in power.” Letting her eyes drift to the tows that was her sisters, softly saying, “It is even worse, when you see what it does to those you hold most dear.”

The way the princess talked, it made Ventral only question herself even more of how she was viewing her loyalty. Even Iota was giving off bits of agitate, as if thinking about something similar. Why does this sound so familiar? The older scout pondered, Why is it that the way Celestia talks, that it makes me only worry for my clan even more?

Chills seemed to rack over the changelings chitin, fearing she had a hunch what the long lived alicorn was conveying in her own way. Taking a gulp of air, Ventral asked, “W-what happens?” Catching the solar princess’s attention, “What happens to those leaders?”

Gaining a somber air, Celestia told, “They turn bitter.” Closing her eyes to think back in time, “They seclude themselves, begin to doubt others, or push away what they once pledged to protect, becoming uncaring of their strife.” Each word that was said seemed to strike at both changelings, an unseen force hitting their hearts through words and emotions heavy with guilt.

Ventral flet her breathing pick up, becoming heavier and slightly panicked. What happened, where did things go wrong? Is this why Sardonic’s so hard and cold, even to his own clan!? Her barely concealed panic was echoed by Iota, who was also giving off small waves of the same feeling. Even if she was young, Iota was by no stretch completely naive to her own clan, and was drawing a similar conclusion.

Celestia bowed her head, continuing to tell, “If this ever begins to happen, action must be taken, or else those under their leaders care will suffer.” Taking a calming breath to keep herself level while continuing, “It is a painful thing to watch, and is something I have witness many times in my long life as princess of Equestria.”

Things seemed to become quiet after this, leaving all three to their own thoughts and feelings.

Twisting the tip of her hoof in the grass, Ventral asked, “And if it’s too late?” Unable to hide the concern that was in her buzzing voice.

Letting out a sigh, Celestia said regretfully, “Then it is up to those that follow, or another kingdom to do something. Myself and my sister Luna had done this many a time. The suffering the subjects take is saddening to see, and some don't ever recover form such events.”

Both scouts exchanged looks of worry, both seeming to have the same line of thoughts like the other. If something was not done, and done soon, their clan might be seeing a leader that may tear them asunder, and bring about infighting.

Watching the two changelings for a moment longer, Celestia eventually cleared her throat and told, “I must ask you both to follow me.” Getting up from the ground, “I have something to do before heading to this evenings dinner.” Then seemingly getting a thought saying, “In fact, would the two of you care to join me for dinner this evening?” Adding a smile to her invitation.

Scrambling to keep up with the taller pony, Iota said, “That sounds good, what about you Ven?” Landing on the ground after her quick flight from the tree she was in.

Thinking it over, Ventral admitted, “It would be nice to have something to eat other then feelings…” Eventually ending in a nod, “Sure thing.”

“Excellent.” Celestia beamed to them both, before adding as an after thought, “Though I should perhaps warn you of some guest that are going to be visiting during dinner.” Her smile increasing in size as both changelings gave shocked looks.

Turning her attention to them both, the princess asked them, “I am to assume this will be no trouble for you both?” Seemingly giving off a air of innocents, while her feelings gave off bits of amusement.

Not sure how to take this piece of news, both changelings just shook their heads, while Celestia lead them on. They then traded looks, as if asking how they got caught up in this new mess.

After the suns setting and the moons rising, both changelings felt a whole new reason to respect the alicorn that was leading them both to the dinning hall. They both felt they had been given a rather great honor to watch the white alicorn just nudge the sun a bit, so that another darker one at a second tower could bring forth the night with ease. It was a wakeup call to just how much raw power the princess could use, just to casually bump the sun into setting while her sister did the rest.

Apparently, Luna would do the same later on, while Celestia did most of the work to raise the sun for the next day. Together, it was no wonder that changeling kind was nearly decimated before both princesses working together.

The doors that lead to the dinning hall were opened by Celestia’s golden magic, allowing the three to enter in and see those already in attendance. The room was long to both changelings, and both could see the gardens they were just in by looking to the large window to the right. To the left wall was where they guessed was the kitchen, currently closed so the noise would not interrupt those eating. Their main focus was at he long table in the center of the room, where a number of ponies sat and chatted.

On the left side of the table were Blue Blood, Shinning Armor and Cadence, while a crossed from them were Fancy Pants, Fluer, with Jet Set and Upper Crust sitting close by. At the head of the table itself sat Luna, who mostly sat to the right side, leaving the left open for another pony to sit.

Luna was the first to seem to notice them enter, despite her head facing the other way. “Ah, sister we wondered where thous were.” And then noticed the two changelings saying, “We see that thou hast brought our changeling guests as well.” Catching the attention form those sitting at the table.

The changelings seemed to shuffle in place, while Celestia told, “I felt it prudent to invite these two to dinner. I thought they would like to relax a bit more after this mornings escapades.” Gracefully walking over and taking her seat to Luna’s left.

“Capital Idea you’re highness.” Fancy Pants seemed to agree, fixing his gaze on the two changeling mares, absently adjusting his monocle with a hoof, calling over, “Please do join us, I would be rather interested to get to know you both.”

To his left, Fluer could not help but roll her eyes in amusement, also catching a small glimpse of Cadence’s own amusement in her her slightly twinkling eyes. For some reason, the model felt that Cadence was laughing on the inside, no doubt about her recent lamenting of her husbands latest ideas.

A bit nervously, both scouts make their way over to the rather friendly stallion, slightly skirting around the other married couple. The reason was that both upperclass ponies seemed to give off the slightest bit of hostility, apparently not too happy about their being there.

Raising a brow, Blue Blood commented, “I was not aware that there were any high standing changelings in Canterlot at this time.” Running his eyes over both scouts, trying to find something to differentiate their standing to the other changelings he had seen as of yet.

“They are not from around here my nephew.” Celestia told evenly while nodding to the two changelings, “They are a couple of scouts to a clan we just learned of. We are currently having talks about meeting their clan head and making potential agreements.”

Though they knew that was not the reason for them being there, neither scout wanted to tell about how they were more of captured scouts. That would only complicate things, so being just guests being there willingly was preferred.

Giving a single nod, the stallion accepted Celestia’s reasoning, while the alicorn said, “Also, I wish to apologize for my lateness. Our two guests are new here and needed some guidance here.” Sending a smile to the two scouts, “So without further delay, let us eat.”

Like a practiced group, each pony used their horns to take some food that was presented before them, every now and then asking for a plater to be passed over. Unlike the ponies though, the two changelings looked slightly lost, unsure how to act. By looks alone, Ventral could tell that mannerism was slightly different here, seeing as the ponies asked for certain dishes or chose food before them. Like wise, Iota wanted to follow her normal actions and grab anything she felt like having, no matter were it was. This however felt slightly different, as the ponies didn't have the same friendly competition of snatching up food on a whim.

Sending a nudge to Iota, Ventral made a slight motion as to follow her lead, lighting her horn and choosing any food —mostly fruits— and adding it to her plate. Iota mimicked her clan sisters actions, aiming for the same dishes and going at the same cautious pace.

Though it wasn't vocalized, some at the table could see the nervousness the two scouts seemed to have, showing their discomfort in this setting. Deciding to break the ice some, Cadence said, “So Fancy Pants, how is your charity event coming along?”

After gulping down his current food, the stallion jauntily told, “Simply splendid Cadenza. Both I and Fluer have been getting things set up with fair amount of speed.” Having the most pleased smile on his face, “I must say, Fluer has done a brilliant job on getting this organized for both morning and evening art displaying.”

“Am I to guess it is an art auction?” Jet Set seemed to jump into the conversation, “If so, I have a few art pieces that I am more than willing to part with.” Wanting to possibly clean out some clutter in his own home.

With an amused smile, Blue Blood reminded. “Jet Set, this is a charity event, not one of those noisy auction showings to gain a few more extra bits.” Shaking his head telling, “Let the lower class have a chance to sell their pieces, no need to rob them of their confidence as well as bits.”

Cadence rolled her eyes this time, a little put off by her cousins choice of words. Refocusing on the topic, she told, “I will be sure to be there then. I would like to see what sort of art will be given out.”

Giving a nod to that, Fancy Pants now turned his focus to the two changeling scouts, who looked like they were out of place. A little curious, the noble asked, “How about the two of you?” Gangrening their slightly surprised attention, “Will you both be interested in coming?” Generally curious about the plans both scouts had.

Caught off guard at even being asked, Iota seemed to shift in place while Ventral spoke, “I, ah… don’t know?” Really unsure what to do. By the twitching of the ears of a few ponies, she could tell they were still finding her echoing like voice strange.

Coughing some, Ventral slightly scratched her head, “That is… Our clan isn't much into art. The closest thing we have is weaving, and some of the work the mages do.” Tapping her hooves together in some uncertainty.

With some interest, Blue Blood said, “Mages, as in spell crafters?” Deciding to see where this might lead.

Thinking for a moment, Iota seemed to say, “Oh yeah, they make these really beautiful circles with a number of lines and circles that seem to blend together.” Getting a few images in her head at a time.

Clicking a bit, Ventral corrected, “Those are called runes Iota. Something they use to do their magic ideas with.” Giving a light shrug, showing she didn't really understand the idea behind the concept herself.

Raising a delicate brow, Upper Crust snidely said, “I suppose we shouldn't be surprised over that.” Cutting into some of her baked food.

Though the yellow mare didn't say in an offensive tone, both Ventral and Iota could taste the emotion the unicorn unknowingly sent their way. Iota looked a little downcast, while Ventral lightly buzzed her wings in slight detest saying, “The Salient clan is mostly made on a warriors tradition. We take pride in that, seeing as we have no grand art to show for it.” Trying to keep her voice leveled.

Before Upper Crust could make another remark, Fancy Pants cut her off with a bit of excitement in his voice, “If you don't mind, I do have one question that I have been simply wishing to know about changelings for some time now.”

Blinking at the enthusiasm in his voice, Ventral nodded, “Uh…sure.” Wondering what got the stallion so excited.

Taking a moment to organize his thoughts, Fancy Pants asked, “What are your parties like?” Ignoring the small sigh from his wife, but pressed on never-the-less, “I have been considering hosting a gathering between the Canterlot nobility, such as myself and my dear wife Fluer, and would like some impute.”

Deciding to speak up next, Fluer told, “As much as I would like to share my dear husbands enthusiasm over such a concept, I also feel that it might not be the best Idea.” Looking to her stallion who only gave a playful roll of his eyes.

Well…this is different. That was the only thing that Ventral could bring up to the forefront of her mind before focusing on the question and answering, “Well, in terms of celebrating a party, we don't do that too much…” Taking a moment to think on it, “I mean, sure other clans might do it more often, but not the Salient.”

Taking the question into thought herself, Iota asked, “Do you think they might consider challenging close to a party?” Making Ventral think for a moment while most of the ponies looked confused.

“I don’t know, that’s more of a event or type of entertainment.” Ventral somewhat disagreed, not sure if that was part of the idea.

“It’s either that or our time off. A party is to have fun right? Those are the only things I can think of that would be close.” Iota pointed out, seeing as their clan didn't do celebrations near at all.

Tapping a hoof on the table to get their attention, Jet Set asked the two, “Dare I ask what Challenging is?” Giving the two a dull look, “Is it some form of sport you watch or something mundane you do to pass the time?” Using the same hoof to push his glasses back up.

Looking to each-other, Iota gave a shrug, which Ventral matched and told, “Challenges were originally a way to settle disputes, rivalries or to gain possession over something. Eventually though, it became a tradition that all changeling clans do.” Deciding to take a moment to take a bite of the fruit form her place and chewing it, Ventral swallowed and continued, “It can be for either the stuff I mentioned, or a way to entertain the clan and even a way to practice our fighting skills.”

“In other words, it’s a fight club.” Upper Crust cringed in some disgust while turning back to her food, “Such a barbaric, if not brutish thing for a supposedly civil group.”

Most of the ponies jumped when a loud buzzing sounded from Ventral, who glared at the unicorn mare. At the same time, a slight hissing came form Iota, who was keeping her head down, but also baring her fangs in slight aggravation.

With a controlled voice, Ventral told, “I’m going to let that slide and just assume you don't know what you just did.” Feeling her muscles tense while her wings continued to instinctively send out a warning buzz.

A little shaken but not completely cowed, Fluer asked, “Can it be asked what Upper Crust has done to…earn your ire?” Feeling the hairs on her back slightly rise at the changeling's somewhat intense look.

Ventral curbed this action though, when she started to feel the white mare’s unnerved feelings and said in a more relaxed tone, “No matter who you are, never insult a changelings clan.” Taking a few breaths in and out to try and stop her wings from buzzing.

Deciding to take over, Iota also supplied, “Insulting our clan is insulting our family, future and past.” Sending a distrustful look to Upper Crust, “We changelings have a hard time dealing with others that would actively show hostility to any of our clan.”

“Something to surly share with our subjects.” Luna nodded from her position, not looking shaken in the least while she ate in peace. Peeking in the yellow unicorn’s direction, Luna suggested, “Upper Crust, we doth suggest you take more care in thy words. They may cuse you grief if not watched” Then turned most of her attention back to her meal.

Taking a slightly shaky sip of her drink, Upper Crust agreed, “Of course your highness. I will keep that in mind.” Casting a look of uncertainty to a wary Ventral.

All the while, Celestia watched with keen eyes as the dinner continued to progress, gauging how these apparently more peaceful changelings acted among her ponies.

Some time to Talk

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

After having a few days to rest up from his trip, Masquerade felt up enough to start getting active again. Granted he could have been up and moving by day one since getting home, but he wanted to relax a little. He was gone for nearly a month and trying to keep disguised during such a time.

The first thing on his list was some cleaning. Or in this case, check Twilight’s or Spike’s to do list and do something on it. After all, more free time for Spike means he spends more time with Twilight. More free time for Twilight get’s him extra cuddles and/or kisses. A win-win situation if there was ever one.

Algebra for beginners goes, ‘ere… and the Guid of Magical Mushrooms goes there… Masquerade would not claim to be the best at being orderly, seeing as he was more learned in the ways of mess-making. But the infiltrator did make an effort to try and help out in what way he could. Plus, he had a cheat sheet in the form of one of Twilight’s lists.

And if anypony ask’s, I was napping in my corner. Masquerade added in mind, already making a backstory that showed he had no involvement in restocking the left out books, or disorganized ones. Unless Twilight asked, then he would spill the beans.

Glancing up at one of the clocks that ticked away the time that passed, the black stallion conformed to himself that he had about half an hour before either Spike or Twilight got back from their respective trips. Spike was out gathering some extra supplies used to fix any of the library books, while Twilight went shopping for some groceries.

The stallion had thought about heading out with his mare and aid in carrying the food back, but held it back for this instead. With a small smirk working it’s way onto his lips, Mask added in thought, also gives me time to plan out that idea Lightly chuckling to himself as he continued to work.

A knock at the door stopped the stallion form continuing his work, making him turn around and head for the door with a sigh. He still could not understand the reason for ponies to have the urge to knock on the library door. Masquerade even asked Twilight about it, and she too felt a bit thrown off at the same dilemma of ponies treating the library more as her house. Not far off, but not entirely true.

Even after years of being one, ponies are still strange at times. Masquerade couldn't help but chuckle at that some. It was entirely possible that those that lived in Ponyville were only trying to be polite for Twilight’s sake. Being the student to the highest authority of the land might have something to do with it too.

Reaching the door and opening it with his magic, Mask said with a cheerful grin, “Welcome to the Golden Oaks Library, you are free to barge in any time, as the open sign is up.” Feeling amused at the reaction he got.

There standing at the doorway was Rainbow Dash, giving the unicorn stallion the strangest and most confused look before saying, “You’re back?” Sounding like she was a little angry for not being informed.

Lifting a brow, Mask told the mare, “If you don't want me around then I could always leave.” Then gained a thoughtful look adding, “Though, Twinkles might get miffed if you make me do that…”

Snorting at what the unicorn was saying, Dash shook her head, “Nah, just a little surprised that you’re actually back.” Then made an effort to look over Masquerade’s slightly taller hight to ask, “By the way, is Twinkles home?” Trying to see if she could spot the magical mare.

Shaking his head, Mask said, “Nope, and she wont be for nearly half an hour.” Moving away from the door and headed back inside.

Deciding she didn't have anything better to do, Rainbow Dash shrugged and walked right in, closing the door behind herself. Looking around, the athlete made a small flight over to one of the few beanbags Twilight had scattered about the library floor, getting comfortable while Masquerade got back to work.

Watching the stallion just go about organizing the books and taking peeks at a list on the table, the robin blue pegasus asked, “So, when did you get back?” Casting her eyes at some of the books to find something of interest.

“Three days ago.” Mask responded quickly while taking out another book and looking it over. “I was a bit out of it when I got back, so took a few days to mostly get some needed rest.” A quick peek at the list on the table told the stallion where to place the book, and set a path to one of the fantasy sections.

With a slight smirk, Dash teased, “Oh, is the big bad spy saying he had a tough time?” Reaching over herself to reach a book that caught her eye and decided to flip though a little.

Giving a glance back to the mare, Mask told, “We all need a little rest Dash.” Taking up a few more books and sorting through them, “I doubt that even your level of awesome can keep working nonstop.”

Hearing this words made the pegasus’s ears twitch, and raised her rose colored eyes up saying, “Are you kidding, my awesomeness is powered by how cool I am.” Rainbow then proceeded to puff herself up from her spot bragging, “And since I’m always cool, I’m always awesome!”

“You don't say?” Masquerade asked with a grin, seeming to get a spark in his eyes as he glanced over to the pegasus that visibly wilted. Oh, the disguised changeling could feel Dash’s moment of realization that he was now up to something. If not from how he was looking at her, then how his voice had sounded.

Continuing to organize the library around himself, Mask could feel Rainbow Dash give him a wary look, expecting him to do something. After long hours of pranking, the pegasus has come to truly understand why she nor Pinkie could ever prank him. It was all due to his training as an infiltrator and his changeling senses that made him nearly impossible to hit. Some of his pranks were even astonishing to them, as they were crafted to be snares and traps.

I just painted a target on my back, didn't I? Rainbow Dash asked herself, wondering what plans the changeling was concocting in his brain. Seeing the grin on his features grow some, Dash decided that she should wait for Twilight and see if she could convince the unicorn to stop the madpony from doing anything rash.

Like bruising her pride.

Half and hour did finally come and pass and Twilight returned home, coming through the door and with a number of extra bags. From his dark corner, Masquerade looked up from the book he was occupying himself with, setting it aside to rise and help the mare.

Likewise, Rainbow looked up from her own book and greeted, “Hey Twi!” Taking to the air and keeping some extra distance from the mischievous stallion.

Letting the black unicorn take some of her load, Twilight turned her attention away from him to the pegasus saying, “Oh, hello Rainbow Dash.” Putting on a smile, “I didn't expect to see you here.”

As Masquerade left for the kitchen to start putting things away, Rainbow landed before Twilight nodding, “Yeah, I wanted to ask you something.”

“Sure thing.” Twilight nodded back, “Let me go and make sure Mask is putting everything where it should be and I’ll be right with you.” Trotting off to the kitchen and leaving Dash where she was.

Inside the kitchen itself, Twilight was pleasantly surprised that Masquerade was doing a fine job putting away her gathered groceries. With quick and near meticulous like movements of his magic, the stallion went about taking each item and placing them on the shelves or fridge.

Using her own magic to open the cupboards and checking their contents, Twilight smiled and said, “Looks like you got this pretty much covered, huh Mask?” Looking to the stallion still at work.

Fixing a few things so they might fit in their places, Masquerade nodded, “I’ve lived here for long enough to figure out where you have things set up.” Rolling his eyes at her rather predictable nature. Then again, that wasn't much of a bad thing, considering nothing was ever hard to find.

“I can tell.” Twilight agreed, using her magic to take what was left in her saddlebags telling, “Could you put these things away too?” Turning for the door way.

“Consider it done.” Mask stated, already getting to work on putting the newly acquired items away.

With another smile playing on her muzzle, Twilight told, “You’re a sweet heart.” Walking out of the kitchen just as she heard the stallion call back, “Not as sweet as your’s!”

Twilight couldn't help but giggle at that, shaking her head while she made her way to Dash. Speaking of the said mare, Twilight could see the smirk of the pagasus’s features and mirth in her eye.

Feel her cheeks warm slightly, Twilight cleared her voice and asked, “You wanted to ask me something Rainbow Dash.” Trying to brush off her little moment with Mask.

Still holding an amused look, Dash nodded, “Yeah, I wanted to know if you’re free next Saturday.” Ruffling her wings some as she explained, “Pinkie had this bright idea of swimming, and AJ mentioned one of the nearby rivers we could use. Fluttershy decided to come after I asked her. Rarity, not so much.”

Tapping her chin in though, Twilight agreed, “Some swimming actually sounds nice.” Then move over to a calendar in the wall, flipping through it asking, “Do you know why Rarity didn't want to come. Busy with work maybe?”

Taking a moment to think it over, Rainbow Dash said, “Donno... She seemed a bit cranky, so I guess she just was tiered or something.” Slightly surging at the end.

Nodding to that, Twilight scanning her eyes over her calendar saying, “I only have a few things that day, so I can make room. It also say’s it’s going to be a hot day?”

“We’re trying to get a storm up and ready.” Rainbow said, walking next to the lavender mare, “If the weather team can keep the skies cleared enough, things should be set up for a good rain.”

Twilight took it all in, lifting a nearby pencil to write down her new set of plans into the calendar while Rainbow Dash soon added, “Also, could you do another thing for me?” Getting the unicorns attention.

Glancing at the kitchen to be sure Mask wasn't looking, Rainbow told, “I think I’m going to be a target for one of bug-boy’s pranks…could you, I don't know, warn me or something when he tries?”

Giggling to herself, Twilight nodded, “I’ll see what I can find out. When Mask wants to keep a secret. he’ll keep it.” Then sent a look to the kitchen doorway adding, “But I think I can also find out what he’s up to.” Partially wondering how much the stallion was already overhearing. It wouldn't surprise her if the changeling-acting-pony was eavesdropping on them.

Brightly smiling at this, Dash thanked, “I owe you one egghead.” Turning around telling, “I’ll let the others know you’re able to come. We’ll be meeting at Sweet Apple Acres!” Already rushing out the door before Twilight could respond.

Standing in place for a moment, Twilight considered trying to go after Dash, but figured the robin blue pegasus was long gone by now. Looking to the side where Rainbow was seated before, Twilight lit her horn to pick up the forgotten book and put it up.

Coming out of the kitchen, Mask gave the room a look over asking, “Dash leave?” Making his way towards his corner once again.

“Yes, she stopped by to tell me of some plans her and the girls were making.” Twilight told, wandering over to where the stallion sat down and began looking trough the book he had put to the side earlier. With a curious tilt of her head, she asked, “What are you reading?”

Lifting the book from where he placed it and looking to it’s cover, Mask intoned, “Fundamentals to spell crafting.” Then flipped it back over to continue where he was, saying, “There’s some spells I still want to learn, but can’t because of my magic.” Flipping a page back to do a double take.

Taking a seat next to the stallion and slightly leaning on his side to take a peek, Twilight could feel him lean into her as well, as she said, “It’s because your changeling magic has a different mixture to our pony magic, right?” Peeking down to the small table Mask often used, spotting a number of scribbled out theories, ideas and steps to get around certain problems.

Taking the freely flowing bits of the contentment the unicorn mare was giving off, Masquerade nodded, “Yep.” Using his magic to lift a short pencil up and write down another set of possibilities, “Right now I’m trying to figure a way to make my invisibility last longer then the nine seconds.” Face twisting in some irritation at the short time limit.

Taking a few sheets up in her magic and looking them over, Twilight told, “Well, I can say that with the way you’re going about it, a pony wouldn't be able to even use this spell anymore.” Looking at the signatures and frequency’s that seemed to be dramatically out of line to a ponies own magical workings.

With a drawn out sigh, Mask admitted, “This sort of work is aways easier with those mages the Lue have.” Closing the book and setting it down with a slight huff, “They know the changes needed to make these sort of things work…”

Looking between the disgruntled stallion and his work, Twilight offered, “Why not I help then?” Taking up the notes in her magic, “After all, I know magic very well. Maybe I can help figure this out.” Standing up and make her way over to her lab.

Chuckling at the mare’s actions, Mask got up from his place telling, “Truthfully, I was considering asking you at some point.” Using his magic to open the door for Twilight adding, “I just wanted to see how far I could get before needing to ask.”

Giving the black unicorn a glance, Twilight asked, “This doesn't have anything to do with your male pride, does it?” Only getting a laugh out of the stallion.

“Pride, what pride? I’m just trying to push myself a bit more.” Following Twilight down the stairs before bounding off the least step to land next to Twilight, kissing her cheek telling, “Why, I need to step up my game if I’m to keep you on your toes when it comes to the thinking game.”

Rising a hoof to rub her cheek, Twilight smiled, “What is it with you and kissing me so much?” Not trying to sound offended, since she didn't mind the show of affection.

Grinning, Mask said, “What can I say, I’m addicted to your love.” Getting a playful swat form the mare he loved so much.

Pointing to the table she had set all the notes down, Twilight instructed, “Sit, study.” Moving off to another part of the lab, “I’ll see if I can find some equipment that can help us with the testing later.” Beginning her search for anything of use.

Keeping his eyes on the unicorn mare a bit longer, Masquerade eventually shrugged and refocused onto the bits of information he had. Most of the information was on how the illusion spell for invisibility was applied to ones self and how it held together. The problem was that the spell was meant to keep one invisible by making a connection with the numerous magical nods in the body and horn of the caster.

Changelings had these needed nods, but these nods lacked the emotion output needed to help keep the right balance in the spell. Masquerade certainly had the power, and after some trial and error, near perfect understanding how this illusion worked.

My problem is not the power consumption, but stabilization of the magical frequency that bends the light spectrum to give the illusion of being invisible. After it’s casting, the spell was fairly stable and held fine without any help from Mask’s part. But given time, the changeling nature of his magic begins to disrupt how the spell would normally work, making it fade away soon after it’s casting.

Coming back with a number of gadgets for later use, Twilight set her equipment down and once more began to look over the heir’s various notes. Taking one up, Twilight asked, “What is your main problem with the spell?” Skimming over the data written down.

Looking through his slight mess, Mask magicked up three notes and floated them over to Twilight, who took them up in her own pink magic while he explained, “It’s a three fold problem. Firstly is the frequency being off, mostly due to my magic having less emotions effecting it.”

Twilight nodded, gleaning the information provided on the second note, while Mask continued, “My second problem is trying to keep the magic field properly stable. This is connected to the first problem, which I will figure out in time.” Smiling in confidence telling, “I am after all, a stage-4 changeling. Figuring out the right frequency wont be too much of a hassle.”

“And the third problem?” Twilight asked, reading over the third paper filled with a number of scribbles, ideas, theories and more that she didn't fully understand. Admittedly, she wasn't too sure what she was looking at here.

Moving next to the highly learned unicorn, Mask pointed to the paper in Twilight’s grasp telling, “This is my main problem.” Somewhat glaring at it, “The spell woks by making a small connection to the magical nods in the body to keep it stabilized and powered.”

Sighing in some frustration, Masquerade said, “But my changeling nature alone is messing with this part of the spells function.” Setting down heavily as he thought.

Turning her gaze to the stallion next to her, Twilight asked, “What is it about your changeling nature that would mess with this part?” Now working this new bit of information with the notes she held.

Tapping the floor a few times, Mask said, “For one thing, changelings have almost double a ponies magical nods.” Seeming to catch the other unicorns attention with this, “Almost three times if you count heirs like myself.”

Blinking a few ties, Twilight said, “Why in the world would a body need that many magical nods?” Looking a bit up in thought, “I mean, that would suggest you move huge amounts of magic through your bodies then even unicorns do.” Trying to calculate just how much energy would be traveling in Masquerades body at that moment.

“Well it makes sense of you think about it in the right perspective.” Masquerade said, getting Twilight to stop thinking for a moment. Seeing he now had the mare’s attention, the changeling explained, “Changelings need more magical nods for two reasons. First is that we feed off emotions, which shortly turn into energy or a form of magic, which the nods help distribute through our bodies.”

Seeing Twilight nod in understanding that it was a changelings version of spreading the nodded energy through their bodies much like blood vessels, Mask continued, “They also serve to properly focus the magic where it should be when we change into other species. So the nods that are used for unicorns are left active, while the nods for wings and hooves go more dormant since they have no output areas.”

Taking a moment to think the information over, it did make sense to Twilight. It helped her to actually understand how a changeling could emulate a ponies abilities by having certain magical nods active at certain points in the body. All ponies had different positions for their magical nods, working almost like a secondary nervous system.

That would mean changelings have all the main nod points all three pony tribes have. Twilight carefully turned the information in her head, figuring out everything she could. This would also help explain why changelings can hide so well, as the nods not in use become dormant, and letting the active ones become dominate to the point they aid the changeling in gaining that races strongest traits!

“What’s the second reason?” The mare inquired further, “You mentioned the first reason, which is ground breaking in magical research alone, but what second purpose do your magical nods serve?” Twilight was very much curious for this other bit of information. If Masquerade had so many nods in his body, then this spell shouldn't be giving him so much trouble.

Seeing as Twilight was finished turning the information in her head for a while, Mask told, “They also help us feed.” Getting a shocked look form the lavender unicorn, “All those nods act as our main method of feeding, without needing our magic to forcefully harvest it.” On the inside, the changeling rouge smirked, able to both see and feel Twilight figuring out his dilemma.

A moment later, Twilight voiced it aloud, “The spell works by getting energy from magical nods in the body…” Taking an extra moment to make shire she was right, “But a changelings own nods try absorbing emotions, which means that two separate energies are interacting and mixing too much. This would make the spell destabilize because another form of energy is interfering with it’s connection!”

“And as you have probably figured by now.” Mask spoke up, seemingly cutting the mare form continuing on, “This also means that as the spell is in effect, it’s blocking my nods some. Because of this, my body instinctively tries harder to gather emotions from my surroundings, making the connection destabilize just as quickly.”

Twilight nodded in understanding, now seeing the infiltrators problem in full. The magical nods for a changeling, though always channeling magic and providing energy, also took in what energy was in their range. The spell being made for ponies didn't take this into consideration, as their bodies helped generated the magic needed from within.

Scratching her head, Twilight admitted, “That is quite the problem…” Trying to figure out how to solve it in her head and with the notes before her.

Leaning some on the table, Masquerade nodded, “Oh, you have no idea. Took me the better part of a week or two to even convert the spell to not starve me to death because it blocked my magical nods.” Leaning his head on one of his hooves before turning his head to a staring Twilight.

“Starve you?” The librarian asked in a tone that promised some form of retribution for not sharing this bit of information with her.

Not seeming to show much concern, Masquerade told the other unicorn, “I didn’t try to use it off the bat. I made sure to study it and then preform controlled tests before even trying it.” Then tapped at a few of the scattered notes telling, “In a way, it destabilizing is acting like a safety feature, which is why I’m not so concerned with using the spell.”

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “That isn't the point.” Making sure she had the stallions attention, “If you knew that spell would be so dangerous, then why didn't you tell me, or even ask me for help?” Giving the darker unicorn a hard stare.

With a smile, Mask said, “But you did.” Watching the confusion get written all over the mares face, and explained, “Did you really think I wouldn't pick up anything from all your projects?” Waving a hoof around the lab they sat in.

Letting out a sigh, Twilight just said, “Maybe, but still doesn't excuse what you did.”

Rolling his eyes but deciding to concede a bit, Masquerade told, “True, I could have told you.” Getting a solid nod form the mare, “But you need to realize that I need to do things myself. If I can't really handle something, then I turn to other options.”

Keeping her sights on the stallion a bit longer, Twilight eventually dropped the subject saying, “Alright, I guess I can understand that.” Turning back to the table saying, “Now, what have you tried to make this invisibility spell work?”

Hours later and with a good amount of tests done, did both unicorns leave from their underground refuge. Twilight in particular was coming up because the dark stallion insisted she get something to eat after helping him work out his spell some. She at first disagreed and wanted to keep working. That was before her stomach betrayed her and gave a demand for food.

After that, she was herded up the stairs by Masquerade, who wanted to make sure the pony got something to eat. It sometimes boggled Twilight how much he made sure she was in top condition at all times. Thankfully Mask didn't coddle her all the time, only when he felt she needed to be nudged away to her needs.

I suppose it’s what I get for having a changeling for a coltfriend. Twilight somewhat grumbled in thought, both loving and even hating his protective nature at times.

Once she was out of her lab and on her way to the kitchen did Masquerade stop following her and just take a seat at the table and wait. He wasn't in the mood for any food himself, feeling he should work out an idea that had popped into his head some time back.

Seeing Twilight return into the room with a plate of food, Masquerade put up another one of his grins saying, “Say Twinkles, I have another question I might as well ask you.”

Setting her food down and giving the stallion more of her attention, Twilight nodded, “Alright Mask, what’s on your mind.” Taking up bits of her food while her stallion began to talk.

“So, I noticed that you had a fairly built workload for a time, and noticed even more at the things you have written on your list.” Masquerade began, gesturing to the calendar on the wall.

While Twilight continued to munch away at her food and give a hoof gesture to keep going, Mask said, “So I was thinking of maybe having you take a day off to relax a little.” Pausing the mare in her eating while he told, “I already took care of a few things on your list, clearing up tomorrow.” Knocking his hove together telling, “You do enough working and studying as it is. Take some time to unwind before jumping back in.”

Stopping a moment to swallow her food and give the stallion a long look, Twilight told, “You want me to take the day off tomorrow?” A little confused at where this came from.

True since the wedding, Twilight had been digging trough more of her books to find more practical applying spells to use with or against changelings. Not to mention her new branch of research concerning changeling biology and magic. Or her normal studies she did for the princess…

“Yes, you need a day off.” Masquerade nodded, adding quickly to cut the studious unicorn off, “And visiting your fiends, as good as that is, you still somehow go back to studying at the end of the day.” Seeming to lean back some from where he sat, Mask said, “Really, just take the day to relax, take a nap out in the sun— something more then your normal reading.”

Giving the black pony another long look, Twilight asked, “And you did all the things I had to do tomorrow so I could have some time to myself?” Making sure she had heard that right.

“Yep, I might take a nap tomorrow myself after all that work.” Masquerade nodded, then thought aloud, “Or find Toe-Tapper for a quick spar…”

Gaining a smile on her lips, Twilight soon smirked, “I have a better idea.” Getting a curious look from Masquerade as she told, “Since you went to the trouble of clearing my day, I will be needing something to fill in my schedule.” Getting up from the table and make it over to her calendar.

Watching the mare’s movements with his eyes, Masquerade watched as Twilight cleared her plans for the next day with an eraser and wrote in something new. Turning to face the infiltrator, Twilight told, “I do believe my schedule says you’re taking me out for a date tomorrow Mask.” Smiling innocently at the stunned stallion.

His shock was quickly moved aside as the changeling rouge said, “Well, looks like I have some plans to make.” Thinking for a moment before saying, “Unless you want to do this date your way.”

Trotting back to her place, Twilight said, “As fun as it would be to have you follow a step-by-step schedule set up by myself, I don't feel like that would be fun for a date.” Going back to her food that was comprised of sliced up fruit.

Accepting that answer, Masquerade then said, “Good to know.” Looking out one of the windows to see the day ware on and closer to night, saying, “How about just a walk through Ponyville. No destination in mind, we do what we feel like at the time.”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight asked, “Do you ever try to make actuarial plans?”

With a rouge like smile, Mask said, “Now where the fun in that Twinkles?” Lighting his horn quickly to catch a tossed orange slice that would have hit his head.

With her own smirk, Twilight told, “Eat your food, you scoundrel.” Giggling to herself as Mask started to put up an overdramatic act at being called a scoundrel.

A date to Miss

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Shame.

Never had that word hit the mare so hard before, and never had she thought it would ever get to her. It was one of a few things that held her in place in her home, looking back at her situation. There was another feeling that nagged at her though, one that made her tremble and clench her wings.

Angry.

Angry at what had happened, angry at how it happened, and angry at how she messed up. The pegasus was near lived with not only herself, but what that prissy unicorn had done to her and her now broken position.

What am I going to do? The single question made Cloud Kicker run a hoof over her face and think once again what she should do. She had been doing more thinking then before since she tried her hoof at getting Masquerade’s attention.

And look at where I am now! She bitterly thought, not sure if she should be angry at herself or at the unicorn couple. The cat fight that had broken out between her and Twilight had done a lot of damage to her image. Even more so due to some Gabby-Gums column that soon followed.

The pegasus pricked her ears at the sound of her door being knocked on, making her rise from her couch and walk over to answer it. With it now wide open, Cloud Kicker gave a dull look saying, “Hey boss.” Not bothering to say anything further then that.

Standing on the welcome mat was Rainbow Dash, who gave a passive wave with her hoof, “Hey Kicker.” Somewhat scuffing her hoof on the wooden deck and mat.

Looking about some, Cloud Kicker asked, “Is there something you need, a weather team meeting or something?” Not really in the mood to talk to the blue pegasus.

Searching for the words in her, Dash said, “I actually came to see how you were holding up.” Part of her feeling hurt when the grey pegasus before her made a scoffing sound, “You barely talk to anypony in the weather team anymore. Their a bit worried.”

“I’m sure.” Cloud Kicker said with some sarcasm before shaking her head, “Why are you really here Rainbow Dash.” Not seeming to believe her boss’s words.

Letting out a frustrated sigh, Rainbow told, “You’re worrying me, alright?” Having thoughts of how the somewhat forward mare before her was now more bitter and aggressive. Standing herself more straighter to have some hight over the other pegasus, Dash said, “Listen, I know we’re not on good terms much anymore, but you can’t just beat yourself up over what happened. It’s been a month since things went south.”

Scowling some, Cloud Kicker got into the weather manager’s face hissing, “And who’s fault do you think is was when it happened?” Flaring her wings and glaring heatedly at the blue pegasus, “Because of that pampered unicorn, I lost face with the other ponies in town!”

Lifting her hoof and poking Kicker’s chest, Rainbow Dash corrected, “No, it was your fault for taking advantage of the whole Gabby Gums thing.” Spreading her own wings out telling, “Twilight was really worked up over that column when she saw it. Did you really think she would let it pass, especially when you hit her?”

A spark seemed to be lighted at these words, and a fire soon burned in Cloud Kicker’s eyes, “So is that why you’re here, to try justifying what she did?” Beginning to shout at the mare before her.

With a scowl on her face now, Dash shouted back, “NO! I came here to try and still be friends with you!” Glaring in irritation as she said, “But I guess that’s too much to ask from somepony so shallow, huh?” Watching as the other mare take a step back as if being hit.

Sighing a little, Rainbow backed away shaking her head telling, “Listen, you need to stop being so bent on this. Twilight didn't mean to get in a full blown fight with you.” Turning away and starting to walk off adding, “She only wanted to straighten things out and maybe just keep you off the first stallion that actually loved her for who she was. I don't think she wanted this to happen to you.”

When Dash was done with her part, she took to the air and flew off into the distance. Cloud Kicker kept her eyes on the departing athlete, trying to glare through partially teared up eyes. Closing her eyes and bowing her head some, the mare stomped her hoof on the wooden floor before slamming her door shut.

I’m an idiot! Could shouted in her head while sitting down and slumping against her front door. Sure she was still angry at what happened, but she didn't mean to start yelling at Rainbow Dash. Am I really that shallow? It was a question she had asked herself a few times since her fight with Twilight, one she didn't want to admit.

Finally noting the tears working their way down her cheeks over her small argument with her somewhat ex-friend, she wiped them away with a hoof. Letting out a depressed sigh, Cloud Kicker took a moment to just take in her position. I’m being unfair to Rainbow over this. And maybe my method for trying to get Masquerade’s attention was going too far…

Locking myself in my house for weeks isn't helping, either. The weather pony realized, letting out a depressedr sigh at the line of thought.

“I need some air.” Cloud Kicker sighed aloud, getting up and heading deeper into her house to prep for a day out in town.

The morning Twilight had was a rather wonderful start in her opinion. Masquerade had gone to the effort of waking up more earlier then usual and cook her up a meal of pancakes. Masquerade didn't stop there, making sure to have hay-bacon ready as well as some eggs cooked up. He even went as far as to make sure Spike had some when he woke up.

It was after she sat down and begin to eat that the stallion began to underlay their primary path through all of Ponyville. Twilight listened in, both enjoying the black unicorns presents and the food provided for them both. When both where finished, Mask offered to cleaned the dishes, only for the librarian make a new offer of them both doing the work.

Cleaning the dishes went quickly, and the couple were out the door and into the early sunlight in no time. Twilight took a deep breath of the crisp cool air around her, while Masquerade closed the door behind themselves before taking up Twilight’s right.

With a nod from the mare, Masquerade began to lead on, making a path to the east side of town. The planed path itself was rather chaotic in Twilight’s mind, having no reason or rhyme to where it went seemingly. But if the unicorn would admit it to herself, it almost seemed adventurous, and in turn, slightly fun.

All the while, Masquerade seemed to rattle on about how most of his morning walks were more focused on testing his ability to hide or just taking in the town. It appeared to Twilight that Mask somewhat missed his duties that he preformed in his old clan, patrolling all over and keeping an eye on everypony.

Looking to one spot in particular, Mask pointed out, “That bench over there seems to be a favored spot by a pony couple of Lyra and Bon-Bon.” Then gave it a curious look adding, “I wondered if Lyra was changeling at one point, because she was sitting in the most oddest position for a pony.”

Giggling to herself, Twilight told, “Bon-Bon says the same thing.” Turning her attention forwards again, “It’s apparently a little quark she gained after learning how to walk on her hind-legs a lot.”

Lifting a brow, Masquerade asked, “Now why would she go and do that?” Confused, but rather interested to know.

With a mirthful look, Twilight told, “Lyra likes to dance while playing most stringed instruments. It’s both fun and amusing to watch.” Laughing a bit at watching the mint unicorn dance again.

Smiling a bit himself, Mask said, “Strange… Normally I would think she’d just use her horn.” Finding the image the lavender mare put in his head rather funny.

“Oh she does use it.” Twilight nodded, gaining the stallion’s attention. With a smile, Twilight told, “She uses a spell to amplify the sound of her instrument, or alter it’s sounds. Some of her songs are quite beautiful.”

Putting on a grin, Masquerade gave a nod telling, “Then I guess we’re stopping in the park later on.” Getting a surprise glance from Twilight as he explained, “She likes to play songs in a gazebo near on of the parks ponds. Unless something happens, she’s there like clockwork.”

Shaking her head, Twilight laughed to herself, “You almost sound like Pinkie Pie with how you know so many things about other ponies.” Knowing it had something to do with the infiltrators stalking tendencies.

Giving a shrug, the black unicorn told, “I do my homework.” Making the mare next to him giggle into her hoof.

“You sure?” Twilight teased, grinning at the stallion’s confused stare as she seemed to ponder, “I seem to recall somepony always out doing cake-runs for the majority of his stay in Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.” Giggling as Mask turned his head away.

“I still got the cake, didn't I?…” Masquerade seemed to pout to himself, getting more giggles from the mare to his left.

Giving a quick peck to the stallion’s cheek, Twilight smiled, “And you were very sweet for doing so.” Happy to see that Mask brightened up at that some.

Continuing to walk on, Twilight let out a rather content sigh. This is rather nice. The mare thought, enjoying the rather simplistic pleasure of just taking her time to walk though the town with no plans to follow or need to rush. Maybe having a entire day off isn't such a bad thing. Twilight reflected some, turning her eyes to the stallion responsible for it. Especially when I have a special pony to enjoy it with, smiling lightly.

Keeping his eyes forward, Masquerade continued to scan his surroundings, a part of his paranoid mind keeping his being a little alert. He really didn't have anything to worry about, but part of him always wanted to be on alert. Even more so when he didn't have his swords on him, but for Twilight’s sake, he left them at home.

I still have my magic and tricks though. The infiltrator reasoned to himself, knowing he would always keep a few ace’s up his preverbal sleeve.

Feeling something warm and familiar lean on his left side, Masquerade turned his head to where Twilight was slightly leaning on him with a smile and closed eyes. With a smile of his own and letting his eyes come back up, Masquerade continued to guide the mare next to him. Twilight may have not known about it, but Mask felt highly flattered that she was trusting him to just guid her along through town.

Twilight herself was not doing this to show trust, only that she felt slightly more comfortable with the physical contact. The quiet din of the towns morning sounds, mixed with the relaxing walk had the studious mare just want to let herself take it all in. Masquerade’s warm and firm body only seemed to help her relax even more, making her close her eyes.

With this newly acquired relaxed state, Twilight could feel the warmth radiating off the stallions body, and the slight rippling in his muscles as he moved. She could also hear the faint thumps of his heart, which continued to pump rhythmically and steadily.

Even the smell of the things around her could be picked up on more, seeing as her sight was not taking up so much of her focus. All the lavender mare focused on was following Mask, and taking in her surroundings through her other senses without sight.

Strangely, it was slightly liberating to let somepony else do the leading for once, and even blindly follow the one closest to her.

It’s nice. Twilight smiled, feeling a warmth in her chest and slightly nuzzling into the black coat that was warming up from the sun’s rays. The unicorn mare hadn't noticed it before, but there was a scent to Mask, a slightly musky and rather vinegar like smell. It wasn't pungent, but it also wasn't completely unnoticeable either.

Through her sense of hearing, Twilight could slightly pick out more and more noise in the form of clopping. As time wore on, Twilight could hear more and more ponies coming out of their homes to carry out work or enjoy their own form of entertainment.

Twilight wasn't sure how long she stayed in her trance like state, only coming out of it when she started to notice she was slowing down. Peeking an eye open, Twilight could see more ponies out and about, before fully opening her eyes and giving her surroundings a look over.

Just how long was I just leaning on him? Twilight asked herself with a sight blush, almost not knowing where she was for a moment. She was able to figure out where she was after spotting the nearby restaurant, which Masquerade was leading her towards.

“Hungry?” Masquerade asked with a slight grin, “It’s getting close to lunch, and I wanted to be sure you got fed.”

Looking up at the position of the sun, Twilight did conform that it was nearing noon, and so soon. Blinking, she nodded, “That’s not a bad Idea.” Keeping in step with her stallion asking, “Why the Hayburger?”

Giving his mare a look, Mask replied, “Last I checked, you like this place, despite it being fast-food.” Gaining a teasing smile adding, “I’ll warn you now, eat too much of this junk-food, and I’m going to make you work it off. Your not getting a little tubby on my watch.”

With a mock glare, Twilight sniffed, “I will have you know that I’m still young enough to have this ‘junk-food’ and not get fat.”

“I’m not saying you’ll get fat.” Masquerade corrected, “Only tubby.” Then gained a thought in his mind that made his grin once more, “like Rarity's cat!”

The reference to her friends cat made Twilight openly laugh a little, getting out between her lugging, “That’s mean Mask. Her cat’s not fat, just has a lot of fur.”

“That cat still has some weight to her, I can tell.” Masquerade nodded knowingly, “I can tell by how she moves. Sure her fur adds to her overall roundness, but I can still tell that cat is a bit overweight.”

Shaking her head, Twilight said, “Getting back on subject, what would you do if I got—” Taking a moment as if to insert air quotation marks, “Tubby.”

With a gleam in his eyes, Mask simply told somewhat obscurely, “With physical activity of course.” Not giving anything else besides that.

Twilight just rolled here eyes while they entered the establishment. Making it over to a nearby table, Mask made a gesture with his hoof saying, “Take a seat, I’ll get our orders.” Patting the place at the table for emphasis, “So what do you feel like today, Twinkles?”

Deciding to take him up on his offer, Twilight took a seat and ordered, “Two hayburgers with some fries and a medium sized tea, if you please.” Watching as her date give a nod and walk off to procure her food.

While Mask was in line getting their meal, Twilight took a moment to just look about the busy fast-food joint. Lunch was just starting to roll around, so not many ponies filled the establishment just yet. What few that were there were either with friends or family, others just lazed about and eating their meals slowly.

Hearing a voice being cleared behind her, Twilight turned to spot a pegasus stallion, Thunder Lane if she recalled, who gave a wave greeting, “Hey Twilight.” Have a wide smile.

Returning the greeting, Twilight smiled back, “Hello to you too, Thunder Lane.” Giving the darker stallion a questioning look asking, “Is there something you needed me for?”

Giving a light shrug, The stallion said, “Not really, I just happen to see you over here and thought to say hi.” Taking a seat next to the mare’s left, “Also, that was a very, ah… neat party you threw at the Apples.” Scratching his head adding, “With all the changelings and stuff…” Not quite sure what to say.

Having a pleased smile, Twilight told modestly, “Well, it was thanks to the changelings of Ponyville that it was made so well. They actually surprised me at how willing they were to help.”

Thunder Lane gave a slow nod, seemingly searching his mind to say something. Glancing at the counter, he rushed out, “So, I was going to get something to eat, want me to order you something?” Putting up the most charming smile he could.

There was a slight tug in the back of Twilight’s mind, processing what he asked before asking, “Wait, are you trying to make a pass at me?” Already in the process of recalling one of her books she had read on.

Sheepishly scratching his head, Thunder Lane asked, “Am I that obvious?”

Twilight made a so-so gesture with her hoof telling, “I only noticed after you asked about treating me to some food.” Then spotted something behind Thunder Lane saying, “Also, I’m already spoken for.” Pointing behind the storm-grey pegasus.

Blinking, Thunder Lane turned his head around to come face-to-face with two rather angry looking eyes that borrowed holes into his head. Despite the pony looking a bit smaller and being scrawnier then himself, Thunder Lane could not withhold the nervous chuckle that escaped his lips and weakly smiled, “Hey?”

Masquerade’s glare only intensified, putting some of his changeling nature to make both his emerald eyes glow slightly eerily, while letting out the most subtle of hisses. The extra effort put into his intimidation made the pegasus shift in place, and looked ready to bail on a moments notice.

With a sigh, Twilight called, “Mask.” Knowing she had his attention by how his ear twitched and commanded, “Heel.” Pointing to the empty spot next to her right side.

Still glaring at the other stallion, Masquerade slowly made his way around the table, setting down a tray with Twilight’s food onto the table. Though he now had breathing room, Thunder Lane still fidgeted in his place at how the other stallion was giving him a death glare.

Swatting the black unicorn’s shoulder, Twilight scolded, “Stop your hissing Mask, your making Thunder Lane nervous.”

“That’s the point.” Masquerade stated, getting another swat to his head this time.

“Honestly, you get jealous over the smallest things.” Twilight shook her head before taking a bite from her first hayburger. She hummed in delight, quickly taking another bite.

The two males on either side of her were both quiet, and stared at one another. One's eyes held slight fear with how aggressive the black pony before him was. The other, trying his best to convey through his eyes how he would love nothing more then to pummel the pegasus into the ground.

Rising from her seat, Twilight told, “I’ll be right back.” Making a path to the washrooms before adding, “And behave yourself Mask.” Then proceeded on to the washrooms.

A silence fell between the two stallions, as they continued their staring for a bit.

“So…” Thunder Lane started off with nervousness, “Twilight’s nice?” Getting a slightly more intense glare and another light hiss.

Seeing the other stallion starting to sweat, Masquerade said, “She is, and I would suggest you keep your distance.” Lighting his horn to make his magic dance over the few plastic eating utensils he had brought with. Mostly over the plastic knives.

Putting up is hooves, Thunder Lane told, “Listen, I didn't mean to come onto her like that. I thought she was single and stuff…” Trying to appease the unicorn. His words seem to do nothing though, and resorted to another idea, “We could, um, start over maybe?”

Silence only met Thunder Lanes ears, as the unicorn continued to glare at him. All the silence was making the flier rather nervous, and making him shift in his place continuously as his hooves slowly came back down.

After a near minute of this, Twilight returned and sat back down. Looking to the counter once again, Thunder Lane excused himself, “Since you two are out and and about, and stuff— I’ll just go and get my food, bye!” Quickly rushing away before Twilight could even get out a word.

Watching the pegasus nearly run away, Twilight turned her eyes to the stallion next to her, who held a poker face of innocents. With a blank look, Twilight deadpanned, “We really need to work on your possessive nature over me.” Going back to her meal.

Looking away a tad sheepishly, Mask apologized, “Sorry.” Knowing full well he let his instincts once more overrule his thoughts.

With a questioning look, Twilight asked, “What makes you get so protective anyways. I’ve read that stallions get protective, but you always seem to put it into a new extreme.” Watching as the black stallion tapped the floor a little.

After a moment of her staring, Mask said simply, “Instinct.”

Quirking her brow at him, Twilight listened in as Mask explained, “I’m very instinct driven for a changeling, Mother always told me so. I sometimes have trouble keeping control over my own instincts when they’re strong enough.” Looking a little embarrassed.

Having a puzzled look on her features, Twilight asked, “Wouldn’t that interfere with your skills in infiltration?” Wondering how many blunders or accidents could happen because the stallion couldn't keep his instinctual feelings in check.

With a laugh, the unicorn shook his head saying, “Actually, my infiltration skills complement my instincts, telling me when to run, hide, attack or charm my way through a situation.” Having a cheeky grin at the end.

“Uh-huh…” Twilight gave a single nod, take up a fry to absently chew on before asking, “And the part where you keep antagonizing or scaring away any stallion that even looks my way?” Getting a response of shyness Masquerade rarely showed.

Giving the area a glance, Twilight watched as the stallion unicorn used his horn to make one of his silencing bubbles. The stallion was apparently a bit shy about talking about it, and wanted some personal space to keep their conversation private.

Leaning on the table and tapping it’s surface, Masquerade admitted, “I feel threatened.” Seeming to glance his eye about the room to make sure none heard him, despite the near invisible bubble that blocked out any sound inside it.

Thinking on those three words, Twilight drew up with, “Your scared of losing me, right?” Taking a sip of her tea while the stallion nodded. Setting her drink down, Twilight assured, “Mask, you have nothing to worry about. I’m perfectly content with you, there isn't an need to be so protective.”

Letting out a sigh of slight frustration, Masquerade agreed, “I know, or at least in mind I do.” Using his magic to steal of of Twilight’s fries telling, “But I am literally driven to do all I can to make sure your not taken from me or stolen.” Looking somewhat ashamed at the fact of making it sound like Twilight was some sort of object.

Twilight gave Mask a slightly concerned look, trying to figure out what was going on in that head of his. She considered asking, but decided otherwise. Maybe I should ask Daisy or Roma about this? Thinking of the two changeling mares she knew best, Maybe they can shed some light on this.

Putting on a soft smile, Twilight suggested, “How about we just get back to our date.” Catching the infiltrators attention, “No need to get all gloomy and ruin it, right?”

Smiling and giving a nod of thanks, Mask undid his spell and just sat in place while Twilight continued to eat. A bit more quickly this time since she didn't need to talk.

Masquerade gave a light chuckle at how Twilight was nearly stuffing her face full, commenting, “Rarity would be faint if she saw you right now Twinkles.” Using his magic to lift up a napkin and start cleaning the mare’s face some as she finished off her hayburger.

Twilight blushed at the action, trying in vain to use her hoof to stop the action saying, “Mask, I can do that myself.” Only seeming to spur the stallion to try harder. After a few failed attempts on her part, Twiight eventually let Mask have his way and remove the bits of food on her face.

Taking the napkin away, he squinted at her face and nodded in satisfactory, “There, I got it all.” Placing the soiled napkin to the side.

Rolling her eyes playfully, Twilight sarcastically said, “Thank you Mask, I don't know what I’d do without you.”

With a grin, Masquerade responded, “You’d go crazy.” Earning him another light swat to his head. Giving a look to the mare next to him, Mask gained a new grin saying, “Oops, I missed a spot.”

“Huh?” Was all Twilight got out before Mask decided to retaliate for the first time, doing a series of quick kisses onto Twilight’s face. Trying to bat the stallion away, Twilight squeaked, “Mask!” Giggling as she tried to defend herself some. After a second or two, she finally warded the mischievous pony back, hoping against hope, that nopony was watching.

Masquerade gave a very pleased grin while Twilight seemed to muster any and all frustration she had into a glare. It was however failing, as she had found it difficult to work past her amusement or slight embarrassment that she was feeling.

“Your terrible.” Twilight could barely work out, smiling despite how she wanted to feel.

Rolling his eyes, Masquerade took up another fry and grinned, “Shush, you enjoyed it and we both know it.” Offering the fry to the librarian.

Sighing, Twilight took the peace offering and nibbled on it, watching as Masquerade took up another fry and began to much away on it. Having another smile grow on her lips, Twilight told, “I’m going to get you back for that.”

Returning the smile, Mask said, “I’d like to see you try.”

Just outside and on a cloud sat Cloud Kicker, who absently pawed at the fluffy bits of the cloud she was on. Getting out and into the sunlight had done nothing for her mood, only just making her dwell a bit on weeks passed. She didn't like the feeling of it eating away at her, and felt a bit guilty about yelling at Rainbow Dash as she did.

Turning her gaze down to the ground, Cloud Kicker tried to spot anything of interest to watch. But nothing seemed to stick out to her. She thought about trying her hoof at snatching a good looking stud for a few weeks of dates and maybe something more. But even looking over the few bachelors wandering about, the mare felt her interest drop.

What’s the point… She dully asked herself, letting out a sigh, they’re all too easy to snatch. Masquerade at least made me work for it, even if i failed in the end… The pegasus also realized that because of what happened between her and Twilight, there was a good possibility none of them might give her the time of day.

Hear ears soon perked up when giggling and laughing drew her attention from her place on the cloud and down to the ground once more. Below her and exiting out of the Hayburger, two ponies exited, both enjoying their time together and trading words. What really got her attention was who the two were.

Twilight and Masquerade. Cloud Kicker watched with renewed interest as the two made their way through town, completely enthralled with the other. The grey pegasus felt a pang of feelings go through her when Twilight leaned herself on the black stallion, almost as if taking a nap while letting Masquerade lead.

Curious, Cloud Kicker began to follow the two, keeping high in the sky and trying to keep out of sight. She kept pace with the walking pair, completely confused as to where hey were trying to go. There was no apparent path, or reason to their rather aimless wandering about Ponyville.

Were they just having a date? The mare questioned herself, having a small feeling of jealousy swelled in her chest at the thought. It made her feel frustrated that she tried so hard to appeal to Masquerade, but Twilight does nothing and gained his affections off the bat.

Hiding behind another cloud, Kicker looked over it’s edge to see that Masquerade was now scanning his surroundings with a more alert posture. Cloud Kicker narrowed her eyes, wondering what had made the stallion suddenly wary of his surroundings. She ducked into cover when his eyes began to reach her location.

Keeping his eyes on the cloud for a moment, Masquerade soon pried his eyes away when Twilight lifted her head up, noticing how he had slowed down. Turning his attention back to his date, Mask assured things were fine for the time being, and he thought he had felt something.

Cloud Kicker peeked over the fluffy white edge again to see Twilight say something to the stallion, making him chuckle before they both started to move once again.

Watching them with a critical gaze, Cloud Kicker began to see the content look on Twilight’s face, and the way she nuzzled into the stallions neck. With slightly scowling features, she observed how Mask would guid the mare gently and returning the nuzzling with teasing nips to Twilight’s ears.

The mare's feeling of jealousy began to swiftly change into pure envy at Twilight’s position, wanting to be the mare in that position. What is it about her that he finds so appealing? Cloud Kicker asked herself, looking Twilight’s body over and comparing it to her own.

The unicorn was fairly fit, but not to the same level as Cloud Kicker was, who worked among the weather team regularly. The lavender pony’s mane style, though nice, wasn’t made to be hugely eye-catching, just had the benefit of it’s pink stripe. The mare certainly had an adorable like quality to herself, mature and strict, but still a sort of soft and meek air that didn't boast confidence.

I just don't understand! Cloud Kicker yelled in her thoughts, once more given view of the couple trading a chaste kiss with the other, a small gesture of affection for the other. With a somewhat harsh snort, the pegasus opened her wings and flew off to some place else.

Below, Masquerade blinked and looked about his surroundings once agin, feeling another harsh spike of emotions ping his senses. The taste was something sour and maybe even spoiled to a changeling with his emotion preference. Part of him was worried what is was, while another part wanted to brush it aside for the mare next to him.

“Are you sure everything’s alright Mask?” Twilight’s voice broke the stallion out of his inner mussing, as she continued, “That’s the second time you seemed bothered.”

Looking up and slightly nibbling on his lower lip, Mask said in thought, “I was sure I felt two rather strong emotional spikes before they vanished… Which means somepony's is experiencing very drastic mood swings or something…” Not completely sure what to make of it. All ponies gave off different emotional single strengths depending on their mood.

Kinda like how Pinkie Pie was like a very bright, pink, warning light The changeling smirked lightly to himself, while vocally saying, “It could be anything, so I’ll investigate it later.”

Giving a lightly concerned look, but deciding to drop it, Twilight just nodded, “Just don't poke around too much. I still don't like how you invade others privacy.”

Nuzzling Twilight’s cheek and kissing her forehead, the stallion assured, “No promises, but I’ll try and keep my nose clean.”

“Expect that nose to get real dirty then.” The sudden voice gave Twilight a start, while Masquerade calmly turned his head to the source and lifted a brow.

“Roma.” Masquerade addressed the mare, “Please don't do that, only I’m allowed to surprise Twinkles.” Getting a little shove from the lavender mare.

Smirking, Roma said, “Your girl doesn't seem to think the same thing scarecrow.” While giving a semi respectable nod to Twilight, “Sparkles.”

Running her eyes over the two, the tomato vendor asked, “So, what’s got the two of you all lovy-dovey?” Able to feel the content waves of happiness and love from Twilight, while Masquerade gave off only very subtle bits of being content.

Once more leaning on her stallion, Twilight told, “Oh, Mask was just making an enjoyable date for the two of us.” Beaming an absolutely joyful smile.

With a smirk still in place, Roma asked, “Then what, a roll in the hay?” Making Twilight flush while Mask looked slightly amused.

“No Roma.” Masquerade said in an even tone, “You should know that I have the upmost respect for Twilight.” Putting a limb over the mare’s shoulders, “I may joke about it, but it’s ultimately her choice how this relationship goes.”

Not showing much concern, Roma said, “Whatever scarecrow, but both you and I both know you’re thinkin’ it!” Jabbing her hoof at the stallion while having her smirk in place.

Putting up his own grin, Mask challenged, “And how far are you willing to go to test my patient's?” Gaining a spark in his eyes at the concept of somepony to spare with.

Letting out a bark of laughter, Roma shook her head, “I maybe crazy at times, but I’m not insane enough to fight you, scarecrow.” Then turned to Twilight telling, “Anyways, I actually have a message from Daisy for you, Sparkles.”

Having her attention garnered by this, Twilight nodded, “Alright, what is it she needs?” A little curious.

Jabbing a hoof in the direction of the flower ponies home, Roma told, “She had some stuff to ask you. Mostly on magic and spells, wanted to know if you could help.”

Getting elated by this, Twilight smiled, “I would be happy to!” Then tugged on the stallion telling, “Come on Mask, we have a house call to make!” Then added in, “We should also grab a few books from the library, never know what information we’ll need!”

Trying to keep-up with the suddenly leading mare, Mask protested, “But what about taking the day off!” Casting a glare at a broadly smiling Roma, who was waving her hoof at the two departing unicorn couple.

Rome bit her lip to keep her laughter in, as Twilight drug the slightly taller stallion along with her now active magic, rambling on and on about teaching magic. When they were out of sight, Roma laughed aloud and clenched her gut with her fore-hooves, “Oh, oh that’s too funny!” Roaring in laughter while falling back onto the ground.

After a few moments of this, Roma calmed down and rose from the dirt road, absently brushing the dust off her tan coat and shaking her head. Looking up, she smirked one last time before turning about and heading towards her favorite pony’s place of stay for a good chat.

The other Night

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Walking through the streets of Ponyville, Roma still could not stop from having a rather pleased smile on her lips. It was a smile that somewhat scared the ponies around her, since the smile had an edge of mischief. She didn't care though, the image of the might Malek heir —rouge or not— being dragged away by his date, was hilarious to the mare.

It’s not blackmailing material, but it’s still funny, Roma snickered while she approached the Carousel Boutique. By the sight of the open sign, the tomato vender knew Rarity was home. Which also meant she could get a show and a meal.

Raising her hoof and slamming the door open without much care to any damage done, Roma strutted right in, looking all around herself. She had to admit, Rarity had a knack for making clothes, even if ponies rarely wore any at all.

There was however, something missing.

Frowning her brows, Roma noticed a distinct lack of a certain marshmallow mare, or the yelling that came after she nearly busts the door off it’s hinges. Blinking a few times, Roma first closed the door with less force and started to look for Rarity. She didn't have to scour the place, able to feel a steady steam of irritation and repulsion.

Wow, I’ve tasted her irritation before, but that repulsion’s really… Opening her mouth and breathing in deeply, Roma could not help but exhale with a slightly glazed eyes and a bit of drool, …Delectable…

Quickly shaking her head and wiping her mouth, Roma refocused her mind, trying to ignore the rather alluring emotions she was able to taste. Keep your head straight mare, something’s up with Rarity for me to taste her feelings from here. Pushing her way up the stairs that lead to the unicorns workroom.

It was here that the mare stopped and looked at the room with some caution. There was some serious amount of anger boiling in the room she knew Rarity was in, but Roma wasn't sure if she should enter yet. Yes, she was confident in taking any frustration dished out, but at the same time nervous.

Geez, what’s got miss prissy all worked up? Roma may have irritated the mare more then once to get a nice meal, but the amount of emotions that had built up were a bit concerning.

Snorting, Roma pushed those thoughts aside and lifted her hoof, knocking on the door forcibly, calling, “Yo marshmallow, ya in there?”

A new well of frustration seemed to swell near the door, and Rarity growled, “Not now Roma! I am not in the mood for any of your shenanigans this evening.” Followed by a small hiss and ripping of fabric.

The earth mare lifted a brow at that, honestly not expecting such a venomous response. Deciding a new form of attack, Roma said “Aw come on marshmallow, I can model for you if ya want. Got nothin’ else ta do.” Shrugging at the end, knowing how bored she would feel for the rest of her empty day.

A grunt sounded on the other side of the door, and heavy hoof steps sounded from the other side. When the handle was turned and the door opened, Roma felt herself stock still at the now released wave of anger and frustration spill form the room. Poking her head out was Rarity, her red glasses askew and mane with hairs out of place.

With a controlled voice, Rarity said “Roma, I will ask you politely now to—” Stopping mid sentence as her furious glare turning into slight concern, “Ah, Roma…are you alright?”

Standing there and looking mesmerized, Roma seemed to look on with glazed over eyes and mouth open, a bit of drool slipping out of her mouth. Though Rarity cringed slightly at the drool, she pushed her current frustration to the side to cautiously poke the earth mare.

As if snapped out of a dream, Roma seemed to return to her senses and wipe her mouth about after noticing the drool saying, “Oh, fine, I’m fine!” Trying to get her head focused on Rarity and not the emotions that were beaconing for her to feed on. Still with a slight fidget though, Roma asked, “So… what’s up? You didn't come down when I made my grand entrance.”

Rarity gave the mare in-front of her a wary look, not liking the rather hungry look in Roma’s eyes. “I rather not say.” Trying her best not to back away as her senses were telling her to, “I would appreciate it if you would leave though. I don't feel up to catering to guests this evening, being in a foul mood that I am.”

Waving a hoof, Roma told, “Na, foul moods fine.” Giving a smile saying, “In fact, use me to vent on!” Pushing her way into the room.

“What— Wait, I don’t agree to this!” Rarity protested, trying to hold back the much stronger pony that was easily pushing her way in. “I’m a mess, and really need to get to work—”

Using more force —but not enough to harm the unicorn— Roma was able to force the door open, and make the other mare to back up to regain her balance. Trotting to the center of the room and gorging on the lingering anger in the room, Roma told, “And I don't give a pluck.” Sitting down in the center of the room and giving Rarity a look of stubbornness.

Before Rarity could open her mouth, Roma cut off with a raised hoof, “Just hear me out for a moment.” Successfully stopping the unicorn from speaking. Seeing the pony comply, Roma crossed her forelimbs saying, “Listen, I’m a changeling. That means I wont mind you venting your frustration on me. Shell, I encourage it!” Getting a shocked look from Rarity.

“I came to have just a chat, but after tasting these feelings your giving off…” The earth mare shook her head and gulped loudly, trying to keep the saliva in her mouth, “No, I’m not leaving you to stew 'ere and make a… rather tasty mixture of frustration... and anger…”

Rarity actually looked a bit worried at how Roma seemed to drag out her words after saying ‘stew’, as if she was starving. But recalling what she knew of changelings from Twilight, and how Roma seemed to look at her with some hunger…

Oh dear…. Roma seems to have a taste for anger. Rarity concluded to herself, now starting to draw up a conclusion why Roma seemed to make her angry so often. The little discovery made the seamstress back away some in uncertainty. But seeing Roma just sit in place and looking dazed, Rarity knew she wasn't removing the pony from her house.

Roma was brought out of her slightly zoned out state when Rarity cleared her throat, saying, “Well, knowing you and your stubbornness, there wont be anything I can do or say to make you leave?” Getting a quick nod from the changeling. With a drawn out sigh, Rarity nodded, “Fine, you can stay.” Wandering to some fabrics and using her magic to pick up a photo.

Flashing the photo before Roma, Rarity told, “Here, change into this pony. I’m trying to make some custom dresses for her.” Barely finishing her sentence before Roma flashed into the pony in the photo.

Roma in her temporary new form, gave her body a look over. It was slim and held the qualities of a super model, having a groomed pale-yellow coat and long flowing mane and tail with blue and yellow stripes. Raising a brow and nodding at the body, Roma turned her eyes back to Rarity and said in a much smother voice, “So, what’s buggin’ ya so much?” Completely losing it’s fines with her normal tone.

Rarity could not help but flinch at how Roma completely destroyed Sandy Grace’s poise and mannerism just moments of being in her body. The mare was a nice pony, and very proper in her eyes. To see Roma just disgrace this image she had of her, it was slightly painful.

Seeing as Roma was still waiting for her response, Rarity cleared her voice telling, “Ah, yes well…” Calming for a moment to start making new measurements and readying to use her new model, “I’m… rather bent over events few days ago.” Keeping a facade of calm while seething inside.

Roma had to make some conscious effort to not salvage at the once more bubbling emotions that Rarity began to once more build up, saying, “Really now, an’ why’s that?” Almost sounding a little disinterested.

Knowing that the mare was only trying to edge her on, Rarity considered spiting her by staying calm as always. However, the changeling expressed that she wanted Rarity to go on and vent on her, apparently wanting her anger.

But I can not just lose face and vent out like a foal! Rarity argued with herself, that would be very unlady like of me, and immature. Still, the idea to just let her feeling run lose for once did sound appealing.

“The other day, a stallion came into the boutique and was able to work up the courage to ask me out.” Slightly fixing her glasses, Rarity began to trace out the lines needed before taking up some scissors to cut out each peace. Taking them and lining them up with the places they ought to be with her living model, Rarity continued, “He seemed charming enough, and maybe a little shy at asking. So, I decided to humor the stallion and accept his offer for a date, starting the next evening.”

Roma listened in, keeping track of each word, while also feeling the emotions coming from Rarity. However, the mare could tell that Rarity was trying to bottle those feelings up, and not letting them flow out as much. Though she was a little frustrated that the unicorn was holding back, Roma figured that she would pop at some point.

“The next day, after having the most pleasant time with my friends, I readied for my date.” Rarity seems to reminisce, taking the dress pieces and begin to put them together with a thread and needle, “Oh, I readied myself nicely darling. I went with a rather bold red of a dress, and went for a few golden accessories for my mane.” Smiling at the thought.

Though she continued to smile, Roma could feel Rarity’s feelings turn sour, saying, “It went off so nice too. Picking me up, taking me to dinner and passing a few flattering words…” This is where Roma saw the fist crack in Rarity’s mask appear in the form of a slight twitch of her smile, “Then he had the gall to ask if I was into other mares…” Clenching her teeth as this was said.

Roma discreetly licked her lips, feeling the rage build up again as Rarity began to sew other parts together with a new thread, now sporting a sickly sweet smile. “I did try to tell him I was not that kind of lady, but his apparent confidence in catching my attention apparently went to his head.”

Done with sewing some of the dress together, Rarity harshly speared the needle into a little heart shaped pillow, “He wanted me to join this herd he was putting together.” The utter calmness the sophisticated mare had was heavily laced with her repulsion.

Raising a brow, Roma asked, “An’ ya have something against herds?” A little curious to know.

Shaking her head, Rarity denied, “Oh, not at all darling. A pony can chose who they love and if they wish to share.” Lifting the dress before her eyes saying, “But the way this…degenerate stallion was suggesting to me!” At this, Rarity shakily placed the dress down and bared her teeth, “It was a complete disgrace and scandalous suggestion on his part!”

Narrowing her eyes some, Roma asked, “So, he basically wanted you for your body and not you?”

“Yes.” Rarity hissed to herself, “He only wanted some trophy to add to his collection, and I saw it long before he said it.” Huffing to herself and began to go through her threads once again, “I decided to excuse myself, not wanting to mix with his likes.” And violently shook her head, “I've met many respectable enough stallions in this town, this is the first time I met a degenerate the likes him!”

Watching Rarity slip into silence, Roma waited, able to feel that the steam that was built up was touching the top. Roma could tell Rarity could blow at any moment, but was apparently trying to keep a lid on her emotions. Knowing that she would get lashed for this, Roma went ahead and poked the hornets nest, both wanting the hate that was just under the surface, and knowing bottled up feelings could not be good for a pony.

“So what, you got up, went your merry way while he smiled and waved?” Roma joked, hoping the small joke would release the flood gates.

Rarity was silent for a while before saying, “No.” In and eerie calm voice, “No he didn’t.”

The changeling actually felt concern when Rarity’s emotions began to move erratically, having plenty of anger and disgust, but also something else mixing in. As hungry as she was for the rage and hate, Roma felt very concerned with this sudden change in Rarity.

“He tried to touch me Roma.” Making the changeling prick her ears up at these words while hissing, “He offered to cancel that date and walk me home.” Showing slight signs of trembling, “T-then when we got to my home, he tried to force me!”

Roma felt herself jump when Rarity slammed her hoof onto her desk, letting out muffled sobs of anger and fear, “A lady know’s how to protect herself, but Celestia Roma, he actually tried to take something from me there! In my own home” Sounding a little hysterical at the end.

Roma was right in how to open the floodgates, but what was coming out was more then she bargained for, and the fear was ruining her apatite. But what was more concerning was that Rarity was saying, making her hackles rise, saying in a low tone, “He tried what?” Changing back into her normal pony form.

Rarity only shook and trembled in place, her work forgotten and sobs racking her body. Advancing on the mare, Roma asserted, “Rarity, what did he do!” Grabbing the white unicorn to turn her around— and suddenly get stuck in a vice grip and sobbing.

“He tried to force himself on me!” Rarity broke down, burying her face into the other mare’s coat, “He tried to violate me, take advantage of me— I was almost raped!” Then broke down into more sobs of frustration, pain and fear.

The violent mare looked down with wide and completely shocked eyes. She had no idea what to do, what to say. Shell, what did one even say to something like this?

“I-I—” Roma tried to get out, but not sure what to still say, before trying, “Sparkles, what about her… And-and your friends?” Latching on with this new line of thought, “Why don't they know?”

Hugging the tan mare tighter, Rarity spoke, “Know? Know!” Once more getting hysterical, “I-I-I-I, no! I mean, they— I’m fine, I defended myself!”

Roughly gripping and ripping the babbling mare off herself, Roma asserted with a loud yell, “Rarity, get a hold of yourself!” Letting go of one shoulder to harshly hit the floor, hoping the slam might jar the pony's mind into focusing.

Roma then slightly cringed at snapping of the wooden floor, hitting it with enough force to punch through and making a hoof size hole by accident. It did however, do the trick, snapping Rarity out her panicked and emotional state and slowly glancing down and seeing the new damage to her floor.

Sighing and trying to speak more gently, Roma asked, “Why didn't you go to your friends about this?” Trying to get to the bottom of Rarity’s actions.

Still in slight shock, the seamstress stammered, “I-I…I was scared….” Breathing as calmly as she could, “I was scared of telling somepony and getting that stallions attention. Even when I defended myself, he threatened me… he threatened them!” Once more starting to tremble.

Though still unsure, Roma did put her hooves around Rarity and said in a tender voice she had not used in years, “It’s alright Rarity.” Patting the unicorn's back, whom began to once more sob into her chest, “It’s alright.” Slowly rocking left to right and closing her eyes.

When the vendors eyes opened again, her pony irises glowed a harsh red, as she promised, “Your not alone. You don't have to be scared.” While also thinking, This is getting out into the grapevine, and when it does, it’s going to reach Twilight, and Masquerade, those twins and every changeling in this town!

Narrowing her eyes Roma promised to herself, when we find that guy, I’m going to be the first to remove his male pride.

Still trying to calm the seamstress, Roma asked, “Is there more?” Trying to stay tender for the mare— no… trying to give tender comfort to her friend in her hooves.

With a weak nod, Rarity shakily told, “C-Cinder Lock. His name is Cinder Lock…” Gripping Roma tighter while saying with tightly closed eyes, “I…I think he’s doing the same to other mares too, Roma…”

Roma returned the grip, assuring herself that this stallion was a deadpony walking. Even while she thought of all the things she would do this Cinder Lock, Roma continued to gently rock the distraught unicorn in her hooves.

Roma remained with Rarity for a few hors after that, merely keeping the mare in her protective embrace. Though she hated the taste, Roma did what she could to ease the white mares pain and fear, feeding off of it along with her disgust and anger. But after a few hours of this, Rarity eventually feel asleep, a combination of emotionally exhausting herself, and Roma trying to drain what negative emotions she could at the time.

Now mostly alone, Roma continued to hold Rarity in her hooves, greatly concerned for the mare and what had happened days ago. She wanted to go out and find this Cinder Lock, tell the other changelings of this transgression and make the stallion pay in full. But another side of her, one that had remained dormant since her clans fall, had her stay in place.

I can’t leave her like this. Roma sighed, being more gentle then she had ever been as a pony to lift Rarity off the ground and onto her back. With slow and carful steps, Roma navigated the halls and went into Rarity’s room, depositing the mare under the covers.

Looking to the sleeping mare, Roma could not help but frown at the smeared eyeshadow and makeup that had been ruined from the unicorns crying. With a glance around, the vendor looked for something to clean the unicorns face off with. A quick trip down the hall and into the bathroom provided a washrag, and some water to help clean up Rarity’s face.

Almost reaching the fashion mare’s room, Roma had to stop as a young and slightly squeaky voice called out, “Rarity, I’m back from school!” Followed by the closing of the front door.

Roma had to sigh, knowing that Rarity’s baby sister was back, and would no doubt want to know where her older sister was. Must be one of those days Marshmallow’s folks cant keep an eye on the kid. The tan mare mused to herself, making her way to the stairs to meet Sweetie Belle.

Apparently the young filly had the same idea of going up those same steps to find her sister. She looked a bit lost when her older sister had not responded to her call, and was climbing the steps calling, “Rarity, where are—”

“Pipe down kid.” Roma cut the filly off, making her jump and look up to the top where Roma stood, “Your sis is taking a snooze. Might want to keep it down.”

Looking confused, but nodding, Sweetie Belle asked, “Did she do another all night workload, Roma?” A little concerned her sister was again pushing herself to keep up with her workload.

Shaking her head, Roma told, “Nah, marshmallow’s…” Pausing to think of something, “Marshmallow’s dealing with stuff.” Trying to leave it at that.

Feeling more concern build inside the filly, Roma smirked, “Hey, don’t worry, I got this kid. Your sister will be up and being her ever prissy self in no time.” Putting up the most convincing smile she could.

It didn't completely work on the small filly though, who was use to Rarity’s own fake smiles and could tell something was wrong. One did not live with a pony like Rarity and not learn certain social queues that most would miss.

Still, Sweetie Belle only nodded and went with believing the older mare, seeing as she dint know what was going on. Looking to the wet rag in the earth mare’s hoof, she asked, “Roma, why do you have a washrag?”

Rolling her eyes, Roma told, “Marshmallow’s makeup got a bit smudged up before falling asleep. Thought I’d clean it off her face before she throws a fit when she looks at a mirror.” Slightly smiling at the end, almost wishing to see something like that happen.

Still worried, the white filly asked, “Can I come with?”

Blinking and thinking about it, Roma gestured with her head for Sweetie to follow, “Sure thing kid. This way.” Not all that concerned about letting the small pony come with.

Jumping up the last few steps and following the tan mare, Sweetie Belle could not help but give a curious gaze to the earth pony and ask, “So what happened? I know Rarity always washes her makeup off before getting any sleep.”

Roma wanted to wince at the question, wishing Rarity didn't have such a aware filly around her home. Casting a glance to Sweetie Belle’s somewhat innocent eyes, Roma grimaced “Stuff kid, adult stuff.”

The filly looked down at being rejected any definitive answers, but accepted what she got. Something happened to her sister and Roma was apparently looking after her for a bit. Looking down a little, Sweetie Belle once more asked, “Does this mean I can't stay the week with Rarity?”

Stopping at Rarity’s door, Roma gave a confused look to the filly asking, “What would make you ask that?” A little thrown off by the question.

Lightly scuffing the floor, Sweetie Belle told, “I asked mom and dad if I could visit Rarity this week. They were okay with it, and so was Rarity because she dint have much work…” Not finishing due to her growing disappointment.

Taking her hoof off the door and using an extra amount of care to gently place it on the filly’s head, Roma ruffled Sweetie’s mane saying, “Kid, I think you’re what Rarity’s going to need for a bit.” Making the smaller pony glance up to the older mare, “She’s had to go through something rough, and having a caring sister might help her feel better.”

“R-really?” Sweetie Belle asked, not sure to feel excited at staying, or happy she could do something for her sister, something only she could do.

With a confident smile, Roma told, “You bet’cha shortcake.” Getting a small giggle from the filly.

Letting her smile turn more somber, Roma lifted her hoof away from the filly’s head and opened the seamstress’s room door, quietly walking in with the smaller pony. Reaching Rarity’s sleeping form, Roma lifted the damp rag she had and carefully removed the ruined makeup.

Beside her, Sweetie Belle’s once lightened mood quickly disappear at how ruined her sisters makeup was. From being around her sister so much, the young filly could tell the makeup was ruined by crying, mostly by how it ran down the cheeks.

Even after she removed most of the makeup, Roma could feel Sweetie Belle’s concern build again, and slowly told, “I’m going to be staying around for a while.” Getting the filly’s attention, “But I also need to go out and talk to some ponies about some things.”

Turning her head to the young unicorn, Roma asked, “Think you can stay here and make sure your sister is alright when she wakes up?” Getting a affirming nod from the filly, Roma said with a smirk, “That'a girl.” Finishing on removing a few more smudges before starting to leave for the door.

Before she left though, Roma stopped and called back, “And Sweetie Belle.” Getting the unicorn filly to look at her again as she told in a serous tone, “I don't want you to let anypony in. Only Rarity’s close friends, myself, and those three changelings, Ivory, Ebony and Masquerade. Got it?”

Getting a stiff nod from the filly, Roma gave an approving smile saying, “Good. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Hold down the fort till then.” Leaving out the door and leaving the filly behind.

After Roma left, Sweetie Belle looked back to her sister’s sleeping form, unable to help but feel worry. Something had happened to her sister, but Roma wasn't telling her what happened.

Looking around a little, Sweetie Belle crouched down a little before jumping up and onto the bed. Maneuvering carefully on the soft sheets, the smaller filly pawed at the blanket to get under it before curling up next to Rarity. Using her smaller hooves, she pulled one of her sisters forelimbs to herself, gently hugging it and wanting to give any comfort she could before falling asleep herself.

In a slightly unconscious act, Rarity put her hooves around the warm body close by, cuddling it like she would a teadybear.

Sitting in some boredom and in a friendly room was Masquerade, who was watching Twilight excitedly go over different subjects of magic with Daisy. The pink mare had changed into a unicorn body, wanting to practice what spells she could with Twilight’s guidance.

Lily was also close by, listening in mild interest of what was being taught by their residential scholar. She joined in at times, curious to know more about the magical theorems being told and their workings.

Rose was not anywhere near enthusiastic as Lily or Daisy were, and chose to laze about right next to the only stallion in the area. She was equally as bored as the stallion apparently was, who had slowly slid down to lay down and start taking a nap nearly halfway through the first lesson. Twilight had apparently decided to plan out three different study seasons during her visit, first highlighting the basics, with the following two applying those basics.

The stillness and borden was shattered though, when powerful and loud bangs where sounded from the front door. Without any prodding from the others, Rose got up and wandered to the front door, opening it up before being shoved to the side.

“Mask, Twilight, we need to talk now!” Roma called in without even apologizing to the pony she had just shoved into the wall.

Speaking of said pony, Rose pushed away from the wall and glared at the other mare, “Hay, what gives Roma?” Plenty angry for being so harshly treated.

Roma turned to retort at the cream colored mare, before a now alert Masquerade called, “Roma, what’s gotten you worked up?” Making sure to get the tomato vendor to looking in his direction before she acted rashly.

With a furious glare, Roma growled, “I need a message sent out into the grapevine, and now.” Locking her gaze onto Daisy pointing, “You like to be head of that stuff, right flower girl?” Not waiting for a response and pointing out the door, “I need you to go out there and start telling the other changelings, now.”

Standing form her spot at the coffee table, Taillight put up a hoof, trying to calm the earth mare with, “Roma, calm down. What’s wrong and gotten you so upset.”

Twilight felt herself taking a step back when Roma looked to her with an intense glare, hissing out, “Twilight, there is a pony in this town that is going to die soon.” The absolute coldness in the pony’s tone made a shiver run through the unicorns body.

Masquerade was already up and by Twilight’s side when Roma was showing aggression towards the lavender mare, but could tell Twilight was not the real target. In a commanding tone, Mask ordered, “Roma, calm yourself and tell us what happened.” Able to tell something bad had happened to get the Ponyville’s most aggressive changeling to become so worked up.

With barely contained rage, Roma growled, “Rarity was almost raped.” Already getting the attention from those in the room, “She defended herself, but she’s an absolute mess. I have her sister keeping an eye on her now, but I want this Cinder Lock found!”

The name nudged at Twilight’s mind, able to remember the name from five days back. Wait, isn't that the name to the stallion Rarity was going to date that night!? Having a feeling dread wash through her body.

Pushing down her fear, Twilight got in-front of Roma asking, “What?! When, how?!” Absolutely concerned for her friend's wellbeing. “Wait, Sweetie Belle's with her now, back at her home?”

Nodding, Roma said, “Yeah, I’m heading back there after the news get’s out. I’m not leaving her and her sister alone until that perverted scum is caught!” Snarling at the end and glaring out the window.

“Consider it done Roma.” Daisy called from where she was getting up, “Me and the girls will spread the word, maybe tell the mayor about this—”

“NO!” Roma shouted, surprising the others, “This guy already threatened Marshmallow’s friends. If word of what he did got out, then he'll target one of them. I want this handled by us changelings!” Stomping her hoof down to she she was not budging on the subject.

Shaking her head, Twilight protested, “B-but we can’t do that, as citizens of Equestria—” Stopping her words when a black hoof was placed on her back, making her look to it, then to Masquerade’s green eyes.

“Twillight, I know you want to do things officially, but when the changelings hear about this, they are not going to let this go.” Sighing a moment to think, telling her, “I’m under Luna’s authority. That means if I were to take responsibility, then the changelings can act through me to stop this threat.”

Twilight wanted to continue to argue about this, but had to stop and consider something. One of the reasons she threw that party and show all of the changelings to Ponyville, was so they could do what they felt they needed to. Protect their home, without out fear of being seen as monsters that needed to be removed.

Mask’s right, as soon as they hear of this, their going to find this Cinder Lock and try to attack him, no matter what is done. It was with this information that Twilight knew she had to do something to at least keep the offering pony alive. True, what he did to her friend called for action, but she didn't want to outright kill the pony!

With a clenched jaw, Twilight said, “Fine, but if we are going to do this, we’re going to do it properly.” Keeping focus on Roma, who went to speak, but was cut off by Twilight’s strong voice, “I know your angry, Roma. Because I am too. Somepony just tried to force themselves onto one of my friends. I’m not going to let them get away with that.”

Taking a strong stance before the combat able mare, Twilight continued to assert, “But I’m also not going to kill somepony without fair trail and sentence. It would be wrong to do that.”

Pressing her nose up to the lavender mare’s own, Roma scoffed, “And let him possibly get a slap on the wrist and told not to not do it again?” Pushing a bit more forwards telling, “No dice Sparkles, he’s a threat and needs to be removed!”

Not letting herself be deterred, Twilight pressed back, saying in a stern tone, “This will be handled by official guard, after the stallion is found.” Using a hoof to poke the other mares chest telling, “I’ll even ask Celestia herself to send some and take him away to Canterlot for trial. He will get his punishment, Roma, and it will be server.”

Electric blue eyes stared into stern lavender ones for a good long minute before Roma said, “And you give you’re word tha’ this creep’s gonna get it?”

With a stiff nod, Twilight told, “Once he’s caught, you wont ever see him again.” Very sure in her words. After all, one of the Elements had just been assaulted as it were, there was no way in her mind that Celestia would not do something.

There was also the point that she couldn't list the changelings just do as they pleased. The changelings didn't need any negative feedback from any rouge actions, their shaky reputation was bad enough. At least with the guard, we can avoid any incidents.

Holding the stare for a bit longer, Roma breathed heavily before backing down and snorting out, “Fine, we do it your way, Sparkles.” Before rounding on the unicorn warning, “But if I so much catch a glance of this guy once I know what he looks like, don expect me to not do something.”

Waving a hoof to signal the changeling to settle down, Twilight agreed, “I can tell that I can’t stop you from doing that. So I’ll just say that when he’s caught, Cinder Lock will be sent away as soon as possible.”

Roma only acknowledged the magical mares words with a grunt, while Twilight began to instructed, “Daisy, please take your fiends and do what you set out to. Spread the word to the other changelings to discreetly find and catch this Cinder Lock before he does more harm.”

While Rose and Lily nodded and left, Daisy dipped her head lower and for a bit longer before following after her fiends to spread the news. Now turning to Masquerade, Twilight asked, “Can I trust you to find this pony and catch him too?” Trying to convey through her eyes her worry of what the changelings might do.

With a comforting smile, Masquerade nodded, “I’ll do what I can. Maybe get the twins to help out some.” Then added as an after thought, “Maybe I’ll let your friends know too, in advance.”

Smiling and giving a light kiss to his cheek, Twilight thanked, “Thank you. I’ll be going back and checking up on Rarity while you do that.” Then turned to Roma asking, “If that is alright with you?”

Seeming to relax a little, Roma said, “Sure…sure.” Seeming a little distracted for a moment before heading for the door telling, “Come on. I don't want to leave Marshmallow alone for too long and I want to stop by my place for a moment. That kid sister of her is nice, but I’d feel better being around to keep an eye on her.”

Reaching back to the Carousal Boutique, Twilight could not help but run her eyes over Roma’s body, as it clicked and clinked with her chakrams. When the tan mare wanted to get something from her home, Twilight thought it would be some belongings so she could spend the night. She did not expect the changeling to bring back an arsenal of her ring knives.

As Roma knocked on the door, Twilight had to ask, “Roma, why do you have those with you?” Honestly confused why the mare would want so many of her weapons.

Without much patients, Roma knocked on the door again, telling the magical mare, “I want to be ready if that creep shows his mug ‘round here. If he does, I’ll be ready to carve him up.” Tapping her hoof in some irritation at waiting.

Twilight was ready to ask another question before a voice sounded from the nearby window, “Roma, Twilight?” Drawing the lavender mare’s attention to a filly at the window, rubbing an eye from recent sleep.

Looking to the window, Twilight smiled, “Sweetie Belle, could you please let us in?”

With a slightly tired nod, Sweetie Belle jumped down from her place and disappeared from view. A few clicks then sounded form the other side of the door, opening up and showing the small filly.

Grinning, Roma praised, “Good job shortcake. Thanks for keeping those doors locked and the close sign up.” Moving into the building.
Sweetie Belle smiled at this, and told, “I thought you might have done that for some reason, so I didn't touch it.” Then went a little melancholy saying, “Also, when Rarity woke up, she seemed a little scared before she saw me. But she wouldn't tell me why.”

Giving watery eyes, the filly asked, “Roma, what happened to Rarit? Why did she look so scared?”

Twilight’s heart went out to the unicorn filly, walking in and closing the door while nuzzling the young pony, “Oh sweetie…I…I don't know what to say.” Looking down to the floor with a searching look, “Rarity had went trough something very traumatizing... and it might take a while before she gets better.”

Looking from the unicorn mare to the earth mare, Sweetie Belle said, “But Roma said I could help…right?” Sounding a little broken up.

Sending a quick glance in Roma’s direction, Twilight affirmed, “And she’s right. You can help your sister Sweetie Belle.” Leaning down again telling, “But it’s going to be a little hard, so we’ll need to to bare through it.” Taking a hoof and running it over the white fillies back, “Can you do that for us and your sister?”

Using the back of her right fore-hoof to remove a tear that ran down her cheek, Sweetie Belle nodded, trying to put on a brave face. Even with the sniffles being shown, Twilight could not help but smile in some pride while saying, “Good. Now, could you please take us to Rarity?”

Seeing the two start moving, Roma told, “I’ll be up in a sec.” Making the two stop while explaining, “I’m going to get to work cooking something for us. No doubt scarecrow’s making it a point to get your fiends over here.”

“Alright Roma, and thanks!” Twilight called before the changeling-in-pony-form disappeared into the kitchen.

Twilight gave the kitchen doorway a slightly concerned and confused look before asking Sweetie Belle to guid her to Rarity. As much as the unicorn wanted to find out why Roma was acting so touchy about her friend so suddenly.

Still the idea of what almost had happened to Rarity was understandable, and anypony would have done what they could for the mare. But Roma’s a changeling, would she even think the same way as a pony would in a situation like this? The studious mare wasn't sure of the answer, but in the long run it didn't matter really mater to her. Roma was their for Rarity in her time of need, which was all that counted to the lavender unicorn.

After reaching her friend’s room, Twilight thanked Sweetie Belle, asking a moment of privacy. Nodding, Sweetie Belle turned away, curious to see what Roma was up to.

Watching the filly leave, Twilight took in a deep breath and knocked on the door, calling, “Rarity, it’s me Twilight. Can I come in?”

Some shuffling came form inside, as Rarity called back, “J-just a moment darling!” More noise going on before saying, “Come in.”

The hesitance in her friend’s voice was not lost to Twilight, whom opened the door to find Rarity doing her best to keep herself looking presentable. Twilight could tell something was wrong though, by how strained the mare was trying to hold herself and the absents of eyeshadow or slightly messy drooping mane…

Making her way over, Twilight said, “I came as soon as I could.” Reaching her fellow unicorn that slightly shifted in place. “I already heard what happened from Roma, but are you alright? Are you sure your not hurt?”

Taking deep breaths to steady herself, Rarity used a slightly shaky hoof to pat Twilight, “I-I’m fine Twilight. Shaken up at being reminded of what happened, but fine.” Taking another breath admitting, “Though, I would feel much better not having to…” Closing her eyes tight at the thoughts coming to her mind.

Taking the mare up in a hug, Twilight soothed, “It’s alright Rarity. He’s not going to be hurting you, or anypony else.” Spotting the brush that was on the vintage cabinet, Twilight used her magic to bring it over and begin to run it through the mares mane.

Using a hoof, Rarity tried to bat the brush away telling, “Twilight, p-please, you don't have to do that.”

Undeterred, Twilight used her own hoof to bring the raised white hoof down, telling, “Rarity, your about to have guests.” Going back to brushing the mane back into place, “You should look your best.” Notting the other mare's slight look of shame at being told this.

Rarity slightly sank from what Twilight said, muttering, “But I feel that looking my best is what got me into this mess.” Looking to the floor with a some pain.

Feeling a comforting touch be placed on her shoulder, Rarity glanced up to see Twilight’s concerned eyes looking back at her. With an almost pleeding tone, Twilight said, “Please Rarity, talk to me. I’m worried about you.”

Letting the brush fall to the side so she could hug her friend again, “I was scared out of my mind when Roma pushed her way in and demanded Mask and I to do something after telling us what happened. And I'm feeling even more worried for you right now.”

Feeling Rarity use a forelimb to slightly hold her tighter, Twilight continued, “Roma convinced us to get all of the changelings in Ponyville to find this Cinder Lock and catch him. Mask is out there looking for the stallion, himself.” The lavender mare could feel the other pony shake in her embrace, and tighten her grip in response. “You don't anything to worry about, Rarity.” Twilight continued to hug her friend, closing her eyes and leaning her head on the other mares head.

To Twilight sudden surprise, another set of hooves wrapped around her and Rarity’s form, then began to slowly rock them both. Opening her eyes, Twilight found herself speechless seeing Roma without her weapons and helping in comforting Rarity in a gentle manner.

Looking up, Roma gave a silent nod to Twilight, as if to convey her thanks to the other mare before continuing with her rocking. It was such a strange sight for Twilight, having come to know the changeling mare to be so harsh and aggressive, but never gentle and caring. Smiling, Twilight nodded back in thanks. With twitching of her ear, Twilight could hear the sounds of other ponies moving around and concerned voices sounding with them.

Moving away some, Twilight said, “Sounds like the others are here.” Looking down to the brush and floating it up to both Rarity and Roma telling them both, “Go on and get ready. I’ll let the others know what happening.” Heading out the door and leaving the two mares to prepare some.

Things in town were calm for once, nothing seemingly taking place as of yet. Ponies continued to go about, chatting, laughing, working and playing as usual. Yes, this was an absolute picture of how a rural town would look to most any travelers passing by.

But that was only on the surface.

Not even an hour since it’s discovery, and every singe changeling that lived in Ponyville were buzzing with activity. Each one passed the newly acquired information and past it onto the nearest changeling in their grapevine; making a small secret turn into common knowledge in moments.

The message was rather clear, no matter how it was said. A threat was found, Cinder Lock. Search and subdue by tactful means.

Ebony and Ivory were two of the now many changelings searching the town for this lone stallion, ready to catch him by any means. Upon hearing what had happened to Rarity, the two mares had apologized to their Beau, telling that this was very important to them. The large stallion did not hesitate to give his consent to leave and do this, already having a angered air around him hearing the same news.

They then both left, interested to locate this new threat to the town and removing it as soon as they could. Visiting a few changelings and digging for a little information later, and the two mares knew what Cinder Lock looked like, where he lived and his favored spots.

The two twins also had no doubt that their infiltrator cousin had already gathered the necessary information by now and would be heading to these same locations. But unlike their cousin, they would find the stallion first for two reasons.

The first being their ever present connection with the other. As soon as one pair of eyes spotted the pony, the other sister would know in a heart beat.

The second was their skills.

They were Seekers, and for the two Gem twins, that gave then the advantage of tracking the stallion down faster then the others. And track him they did, following up leads form all over town and moving with frightening pace as each sister gathered new information for the other.

It took them both an hour to locate his position, on the outskirts of town and messing with a cloud. What the cloud was for was beyond the two, but they knew what had to be done and so got their plans set up.

Ivory stayed in place and waited while her sister flew off to start gathering others. Ivory observed the orange stallion with packed muscles and large wings. He would come up form his work and shake his somewhat spiky red and yellow mane that resembled fire before diving back in. Ivory glanced to his mark, being a burning hot lock with a ragging fire around it. The meaning escape the mare, but only wanted to see it to confirm this was her target.

We are ready, sister? Ivory conveyed through her thoughts, even know she could see and hear all her sister did. But after a few moments of Ebony checking their trap, she did respond with, Yes, we will meet you halfway through.

Smiling, Ivory left her hiding place, knowing form the other changelings that this stallion was not around during the last changeling party. This effectively made her an unknown, as the only way he would know of her or her sister was by spotting them in town, or by chatting with others. Even if the later were true, he might have no idea what she looked like.

Making her way under the cloud, Ivory called, “Excuse me!” Making the stallion pop his head out, “Could you assist me, I can’t seem to find my sister.” Adding a bit of worry into her tone.

Purple eyes locked onto Ivory’s form, and a grin broke a crossed Cinder Lock’s face as he told, “Oh, sure, I’d be glad to!” Jumping out from his place and landing before the pretty mare before him and putting out a hoof, “Name’s Cinder Lock. You said you needed help finding your sister?”

Shyly bumping the hoof, Ivory meekly said, “Yes, we got separated and I can't seem to find her.” Then turned her doe shaped eyes to the stallion, sniffling, “I am worried. Sister can act tough, but she gets so frightened when alone.”

“Hey, hey, it’s alright.” Cinder Lock told, gently patting the mare with a hoof, staying, “Maybe she’s where you were last and is looking for you there now?”

Nodding, Ivory smiled, “Y-yes, maybe she is.” Starting to move away before asking, “Could you come with me? I don't feel comfortable walking alone…”

Cinder Lock seemed more then eager to take up Ivory’s left, flashing a large smile, “Sure thing, I would feel terrible is anything happened to you.” Starting to move along with the slightly smaller white mare, “Ponyville's full of friendly folk though, so we don't have much to worry about any strangers.”

Ivory hid her uncomforted from the pony beside her, able to feel the mixture of lust and want that seemed to mix into his honey like words. It however, felt restrained and held back, as if Cinder Lock did not want those feelings towards her, as if ashamed to some degree.

During their walk, Ivory could feel his eyes roam over her a few times, but never linger long. Some shame and bashful feelings would rise every now and then when this happened, before starting all over again. It was becoming obvious the stallion had some repressed emotions, something that was not healthy for a pony.

They turned into one of the more lesser filled areas of town, a few ponies wondering about and not giving them much heed. This was changed when a black pegasus mare, Ebony herself, ran towards them calling, “Ivory!”

Giving a start, Ivory smile and called back, “Ebony!” Rushing to her sister and hugging her saying, “Where have you been, you had me worried, I have been looking for you.”

“Sister, I have been looking for you!” The darker sister poked her lighter half, “Evening will be coming along soon, and we still have yet to get to our cousins home.”

Walking up to the two, Cinder smiled, “So this is your sister?” Looking form one to the other commenting, “If it wasn't for your coat’s and mane colors, I’d have a hard time telling you both apart!”

Separating, both sisters looked abash and said in unison, “We get that often form others.” Making the stallion do a double take at their unified response.

Still looking a bit shy, Ivory asked, “Cinder Lock…” Seeming to look a little nervous, “Might I, and my sister, ask you one last favor?”

Ebony cast a confused look to Ivory, asking, “Sister?”

Not letting the mare say anything more, Cinder Lock nodded, “Sure, Just tell me and I’ll be ready to help.” Opening his wings slightly and lightly flexing them, trying to showoff.

The movement caught both of the mare’s attention, and made them slightly giggle at his shy, yet pushed out confidence. With a smile, Ivory said, “Could you help us locate our cousins home?”

Knowing what was to be said next, Ebony continued, “Oh, yes that would be great help. Please good sir, could you help us locate our cousins home?”

Looking between the two, Cinder Lock nodded, “Of course, maybe I know your cousin’s name?” A little put-off by their perfect tag-teaming.

Giggling again, both mares said once more in unison, “Cousins, Rose, Lily and Daisy.” Giggling even more at the stallions stumped look.

“I thought they were friends?” Cinder Lock asked, getting out of his stupor and wondering if that rumor of the flower ponies being sisters were true.

Shaking her head, Ebony admitted, “No, it is Daisy we are related to. But we like to think of the other two as her sisters.”

Sighing, Cinder Lock muttered, “I hear you on that.” Seeming to radiate some irritation before saying, “Anyways, I know where they live.” Turning around and waving with a open wing, “This way. We can get there in a few minutes by flight.”

Nodding in agreement, all three pegasi took to the air and headed for Daisy’s home. All the while, a number of ponies below kept watch each of the three. They watched and anticipated anything that would call for altering the preset plan in place.

Landing near the house, the two twins then sent the briefest of glances to the other and gracefully turned to the stallion asking, “Would you like to come in?” Letting their closing wings slightly brush the stallion’s own larger ones as they folded.

Cinder Lock almost jumped at the feeling, glancing at the two mares at either side of him saying, “Um... sure?” Looking a bit baffled and flustered. His confusion was quickly replaced by interest when both sisters lightly brushed their bodies near his own, flicking their tails near his nose.

Stopping halfway to the house, both sisters turned their chocolate eyes to the stallion, fluttering them and saying with a hypnotic like voice, “We are only wanting to show our appreciation to you.” Then started to move to the house adding, “Our cousins like tea. We thought you might like some as well…”

Blinking a few times, Cinder Lock suddenly grinned, feeling his luck might not have left him just yet.

Things to Mend

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

The scene before Masquerade was a somewhat familiar one, seeing as he was almost put into the same situation once already. Giving a glance to he pink mare beside him, Masquerade slightly grind “I see you drugged the right pony this time.”

Giving the sink-eye to the black unicorn, Daisy shot back, “Well, it does work when the target actually drinks the drug, and no interruptions happen.”

Shaking his head in some amusement, Masquerade turned his attention to the now heavily sleeping stallion known as Cider Lock. The orange pegasus had his face down on the coffee table, snoring away from the laced tea provided by the flower ponies.

Raising a brow, the infiltrator asked, “How much did you give him anyways?” Poking the heavy sleeping pony with a hoof. Hope he's not dead. Twinkles would experiment on my wings if he died on my watch.

Developing a small smirk, Daisy happily said, “Enough so it wont kill him, but he’ll have a real killer headache when he wakes up. He wont be waking up for a day at least.” Getting a few giggles from the two Gem sisters who had acted as bait, as well as laughing from her two friends who helped some.

Still with his grin in place, Mask told, “Normally I would tell you how unprofessional and dangerous that is to do when trying to catch a target alive.” Looking over each mares in the room, cheerfully adding, “However, I don't like what this guy did, so I’m more then willing to let it slip.”

 “Your just sadistic, aren’t you?” Rose asked from her place, taking steady sips of her tea that wasn't laced with the sleeping drug.

Rolling his eyes, Masquerade corrected, “No, that would be Roma.” Then tapped his chest saying, “I’m more maniacal.” And added just as quickly, “I get it from my mother's side of the family.”

Both nodding, the Gem sisters intoned, “A true sign that you are aunt Chrysalis’s spawn.” Taking a long sip of their own tea while the stallion gave the two a small glare. Putting their cups down, both sisters turned to Lily asking, “May we have more tea, friend Lily?”

While Lily gladly served another two cups of tea for the twins, Daisy sighed and looked over the orange stallion that was passed-out and asked, “So how long is this lump going to be staying here?” She was not looking forward to keeping the lowlife near her own friends. Not to mention she was getting a strange vibe from the stallion, one that didn't feel right for a pony.

Looking thoughtful, Masquerade told, “Not long. I sent Spike straight to Twilight so a message could be sent. The guard should be here soon.”

Giving a nod, Daisy told, “Good, because if this guy stays here too long, then I might consider getting some help from Roma.” Giving Cinder Lock a meaningful, yet uneasy glare.

With a uncertain look to then stallion, then to her friend, Lily said, “I know you told me that you wanted to protect Rose and I, but are you really considering…killing him?” Feeling uncomfortable at the thought.

Sighing at the idea, Rose agreed, “I don't like this guy any better for why he did, but Lily’s got a point. Would you really just kill him without a second thought, Daisy?”

“Yes, yes I would.” There was very little hesitance in the pink mare’s voice, even when she looked at the stallions still form, “He already tried to hurt somepony. I wont let him get another chance at it, least of all with you two close by.”

Calmly, Masquerade used his magic to gently lift the sleeping Cinder Lock up and away from the coffee table so he might sit there. Then, with little care, the changeling heir let the body drop to the side, hitting the ground with a solid thump like a sack of potatoes. Half of the room looked on in some surprise while Masquerade got himself a ceramic glass and then poured himself some tea.

Keeping up his calm mask, the unicorn stallion took a sip of the warm drink commenting, “Hmm, this is nice. Maybe I should stop by some time for more.” Then went right back to drinking, ignoring the bewildered looks he was getting from the others.

Setting the glass down, Masquerade said, “But I think we’re all forgetting something here.” Sending pointed looks to Ivory and Ebony, “When you came to us for additional help, you did send a few changelings to check out that cloud, right?”

Smiling to this, Ivory told, “Yes, sister had sent some changelings to look in that cloud Cinder Lock was in.” Quick to add in her own word, Ebony also said, “Five changelings were also sent to his home, and should find out more of his activity.”

With a snort, Rose asked, “Arn’t you going a little overboard with all of that?”

“I don't leave things to chance.” Masqueraded told simply to the mare. Taking another calm sip of the tea, the stallion said, “I’d rather know the reason this guy did what he did, then just assume.” Looking to the side where Cider Lock's prone body laid with a measured gaze.

Back in the Carousal Boutique, Rarity kept up the best mask of clam she could in her current mental condition, while taking steady breaths. All around, some of her friends showed their own form of concern, wanting to comfort her in their own way. Such as Fluttershy sitting a bit closer, so she might offer a shoulder to lean on, but also softly talk to Sweetie Belle as well.

Twilight stayed on the other side of the table they sat at, doing her best to keep a conversation going on some random subject and keep away from what had happened. Rainbow Dash was doing the same, mostly letting Twilight lead, so she might not say something that might make the situation worse.

Taking another calming breath, Rarity could catch the sent of some food that Roma had been cooking up. With all that had happened so suddenly, Rarity was more than thankful for some food to eat. Applejack, Spike and Pinkie Pie were also helping the disguised changeling with getting food prepped and done, feeling that would be the best thing they could do.

If there was one thing Rarity could sum up her feelings at the moment, it would be safety. She wasn't at total peace, but the unicorn certainly felt safe with her friends around her, to be around familiar faces. I suppose Roma also adds a certain wall of protection. Rarity added with a faint smile, already hearing from Twilight that the tomato vendor brought her own set of knives.

Before she had come down, Roma had given her own form of comfort to Rarity, telling the white mare that she would be staying around. Part of Rarity wanted to refuse the offer, not wanting to make the vendor drop her current life for herself. This was not what she said though, as Rarity had found herself accepting the mare’s offer, feeling a form of safety from her.

I doubt she would have left, even if I told her to. Rarity told herself, knowing that the stubborn mare didn't like to do as told half the time. And for once, I don't not think I mind.

A loud slam brought Rarity out of her mussing as a plate of cooked veggie’s were roughly set on the table. Looking up, the mare came eye-to-eye with Roma, who was smirking slightly as she told, “Grub’s here Marshmallow. Hungry?”

Letting out a slight breath at be startled, Rarity nodded, “Yes, and thank you again for this Roma.” Taking her eyes away to see her other friends come in and start setting food down for them all.

“Think nothin’ of it, sugar cube.” Applejack drawled while setting a fresh pie down, “We all know ya need it. Now go on an’ eat up!”

Twilight used her magic to take up a stack of plates from Pinkie Pie, whom quickly darted back into the kitchen to get more food. Setting the plates around the table, Twilight smiled, “This all looks wonderful.” Inhaling a deep breath to take in the scent of the food that was already in the room.

Returning back, Pinkie was quick to set down a bowl on the table. Just like before, she rushed back into the kitchen to grab a pitcher of water and come back with that. She once more repeated the process to set down nine glasses for each of them.

Coming out at a more sedated pace, Spike brought out a few confections to go with their meal and setting them on the table. He then sought out a place near Rarity, only to be blocked off by Roma who had taken the mares left side. But seeing as the white mare’s right had Sweetie Belle and Fluttershy, it was the closest place he could sit.

Looking to the white bowl closest to her, Sweetie Belle peered inside, scrunching up her face and asking, “What’s this?” Not sure what to make of the food within.

“It’s a green bean casserole.” Roma stated simply, “It’s good for ya.” Reaching a hoof right over the table to grip the serving spoon and take a small mount of the food and slapping it to her plate.

Giving the mare a questioning look, Twilight asked, “I thought changelings didn't get any nutrition value from food?”

“We don’t.” Roma nodded while reaching for another plate of food, “Doesn’t mean we can't stuff our faces when there’s good eatin’.”

Before the tan mare could reach any further, a spoon quickly swatted the offending hoof, causing Roma to retreat back. Though not hurt, Roma looked over to Rarity, whom scolded, “Roma, it’s rather rude to just reach over the table like that. If you plan to live here for a time, I must insist you follow a few rules.” Swishing her spoon about in her blue magic.

Rolling her eyes and grumbling, Roma absently rubbed her hoof, less out of pain and more from being just hit in general. Roma considered arguing, but decided to to compromise with, “I guess I could…” Pointing her hoof adding, “But don’ go thinkin’ I’ll let you turn me into some prissy upstanding pony!” Crossing her hooves while upturning her nose, "I have a reputation to uphold after all."

“Heaven forbid.” Rarity said dryly, taking some food from the closest platter, “I do not think society is ready for such a disaster in the making.” Making the others around the table smile or quietly laugh at the two.

“Funny. Really. I’m laughing my sides off here.” Roma deadpan while trying to once again reach over the table for something— only to have Rarity’s spoon once more swat her hoof.

Openly laughing now, Applejack told Roma, “Come on sugar cube, jus’ ask fer somthi’ an’ it’ll get t’ ya.” Unable to stop from smiling at another failed attempt on the tan mare’s part.

Later in the evening and after Cinder Lock was taken by an escort of guards, Masquerade made his way over to where the orange stallion lived. Though he was happy to have the pony out of sight, Masquerade still knew his work was far from over.

Despite Roma’s word, evidence is needed to convict somepony before being sentence to punishment for their apparent crime. Masquerade thought while going over the structure of how legal systems worked for ponies in general. They were always a pain to the stallion in question, making his job slightly harder at times. There was nothing wrong with how it was made really, but Masquerade sometimes wondered if it worked as well as most thought.

Stuff like that rarely works for us. Masquerade slightly groused in thought, being part of a race that specializes in lying might have a hoof in that…

Reaching the home that belonged to Cinder Lock, the dark stallion once more looked about his surroundings for a moment before knocking on the door and waiting. When it opened, Mask was greeted to the sight of the pegasus stallion he was thinking of. The only difference was that Masquerade could sense he was a changeling.

“Can I come in for a moment to talk?” Masquerade asked politely, “I have a lot of questions to ask.”

With a nod, the fake Cinder Lock moved aside and let the Masquerade in, closing the door as soon as the black pony was inside.

Looking around once again, Masquerade spotted four other ponies, all changelings by his senses. Each one was snooping about and investigating every place they could, looking for anything to use as evidence.

Seeing as the curtains were closed, Mask was quick to get to work, “Have you found anything of use?” Already taking a look around himself, trying to spot anything that could have been missed.

Shaking his head, the faux Cinder Lock relied, “Nothing. All we found was some luggage being unpacked and old some mail.” Giving a carless shrug while following the darker stallion.

“What makes you so sure he was unpacking?” Masquerade was quick to question, “He could have been packing to leave for someplace. Maybe to avoid detection for a time?”

Shaking head head, the fake pony told the infiltrator, “I don't think so. I use to work with hunters, and picked up a few things.” Moving past Masquerade to lead him to the room where the luggage was, “From the looks of how his stuff was packed and how the room looks, I think he was just getting back.”

Both ponies walked through the door that lead into Cinder Lock’s room, showing a room mostly in order, except for the bed which had a number of things strewn about. Crumpled clothing, some nic-nacs, and a few brochures all laid about along side some mail.

Trotting over, the faux Cinder Lock lifted up one of the brochures telling, “This little book is made for manhattan. Has all those tourist spots and what not. Even a few stuff outlined and planed over with a few notes for a time schedule.”

Curious, Masquerade used his magic to take up the small booklet, flipping through the pages to get a good look at it. The other pony didn't stop though, continuing with his findings, “There’s also this mail, dating back ten or so days.” Then snorted out with a small smile, “Mostly bills and one magazine to play colt. Had to wrestle that one away from some of the others that were helping snoop around.”

Putting aside his amusement, the pegasus continued on, “The house is also a little under-kept. Mostly just some dust and collected residue in the shower. He was either lazy, or was actually gone for some time.” Listing off the remaining things he had found out.

Snapping the book shut, Masquerade shook his head and sighed, “This is no good. If this stuff is suggesting what I think it is, it means Cinder Lock can get off scot free, and Roma go’s on a marehunt.” Keeping his gaze only on the small brochure in his magic, turning it over a few time in thought.

Having a curious look of his own, the changeling acting as Cinder asked, “Wait, you want to jail this guy, even if he’s innocent?” Not sure how to take the changeling heir’s thoughts.

Sighing, Masquerade said, “And what would you do?” Looking back to the fake before him, “If Cinder Lock come’s back, Roma will more then likely skin him alive, regardless of being guilty or not. That isn't mentioning how Rarity might react if she see’s him again?” With a violent shake of his head, the black unicorn said, “No, if he’s innocent he’s safer away from ponyville. If he’s guilty… well, there’s no need to end that line of thought.”

The other changeling took this into account for a moment and nodded at the reasoning, while Masquerade returned the brochure to the pile on the bed. Turning and exiting the room, Mask added, “We also don't have all evidence that could be provided. Keep searching here, and send some other changelings investigate Cinder Lock's life. I myself am going to see if anypony can tell me what that pegasus was doing in that cloud.”

Following the black pony out, the fake Cider Lock nodded, “Sure, I can spread the word out when I and the rest leave. I'll try and keep up my front as him as long as I can.”

Stopping at the front door and turning to the fake Cinder Lock, Masquerade nodded, “Good. And also, thank you for the assistance. I know most of the changelings here still don't trust me due to my… current status.”

Shifting his weight about some, the changing in disguise told the changeling rouge, “We trust Twilight for what she has done for us. We acknowledge that your her mate to some level, and are willing to somewhat follow you.” Though, looked slightly uncertain about his own words.

“I see.” Was all Masquerade said while analyzing the other fake ponies features. Feeling he got what he could, the stallion turned about and said, “If you find anything, find me, the Gem twins, or Twilight.” Exiting out the front door before any reply could be given.

Closing the door just as fast as he left, the infiltrator let out a small huff of irritation over this latest bit of information.

This doesn't make sense, Masquerade grumbled in thought while navigating his way through town. According to the twins, Cinder Lock had a want for the two of them, but did also restrained those feelings. But recent events shows he had no restraint what-so-ever towards Rarity. Did he just snap that one day due to repressed feelings, or was their a third party involved?

Already the infiltrators mind was working quickly to try and figure out this latest puzzle. He wasn't getting anywhere fast, with lack of evidence and nothing much sense. From all points, Cinder Lock was fully guilty. If only there wasn't any evidence of him being gone for a time, I might believe he was completely guilty. but now, knowing he might have been away when this had happened?

In the rouge changeling’s mind, it all looked like a set up. Cinder Lock assaults Rarity, making him as a target. Once new’s got out, he would be the first pony to seek and detain. One eye witness account from Rarity and any eyewitness ponies that might have seen them together would bind it together. Adding in Rarity’s possible mental state and possible reaction to seeing him and it was like a bear trap ready to go off. All it needed was somepony to touch the trigger

Anouther thought soon came to mind, one that made him snort in amusement. The only other option I can think of is that the Cider Lock that Rarity met was a changeling. But none of the changelings here would have reason to attack Rarity, if Roma has anything to say about it.

That amusement soon vanished, and a amused smiled turned into a thin line. No changeling here would. But what about outside ones? The thought didn't seem right to him. The only changelings that would target Rarity would be some random scouts —which seemed highly unlikely— or somepony from the remaining three of the five prominent clans.

The three remaining clans wouldn't try anything, Mother would focus on healing and defense before trying something. After the failed invasion, that would have been the smartest move. With lowered recourses and wounded soldiers, they would be in no shape for a proper counter attack— even in the shape of sneaking in.

Letting out another loud sigh, Masquerade softy said, “Maybe I’m overthinking this?” Not completely sure what to think. Everything made no sense at the moment. More information will be needed before I proceed with finding the truth, so I must wait until then.

It was all he could do at the moment.

A few more hours later, Masquerade made his way inside the library with a slightly wary eyes and a tiered mind. All that was found in the cloud was a box of water balloons— an idea for an apparent prank if he understood it right. This gave him nothing more to go by and no clues as to what was really going on. That is to say, if something more is at play.

Sighing again, the stallion wandered over to his corner, sitting down heavily and looking down to the small table he used. Masquerade’s gaze danced over each note, map and item it held, going over spells, ideas and plans to use in times to come. It all didn't do much to ease his mind though, knowing something just felt wrong.

The stallion only gave the slightest flick of his ear when he heard somepony come down the stairs, already tasting the emotions of Twilight Sparkle, and smiling, “How’s Rarity. Doing any better since Roma got us?”

Reaching the ground level, Twilight looked over to the black pony and smiled sadly, nodding, “She seems to be dealing with what happened, but I’m still worried.” Looking out a nearby window, as if hoping to see something that could solve this recent puzzle.

Getting up, Masquerade used his magic to pickup a few pillows and pile them all near the libraries hearth. Laying down on the pile of soft objects, Masquerade called, “Come here Twinkles. Why don't you talk to me?” Beckoning the mare over with a hoof.

With a smile on her lips, Twilight took up the stallion’s offer and made her way over to him before laying next to him. Relaxing, Twilight leaned onto her pillow-of-a-coltfriend, while Masquerade himself put a foreleg over her and pulled her closer.

After getting comfortable in his embrace, Twilight said, “Rarity’s still shaken up over what happened, but I think the others and I made some progress.” Absently playing with one of the frills on one of the pillows with a hoof.

“She's having a hard time talking about it, so we mostly didn't talk about Cider Lock or relationships in general…” It was here the Twilight stopped her talking and thought for a moment saying softly, “Rarity wants to blame herself over the whole thing. She even was trying to keep me from helping her straighten up for when the others came over.”

Twilight’s smile did return as she said with a ting of amusement, “Spike volunteered to stay with Rarity and help. I was able to convince him to come home, on the condition he can go to help her a bit more often.”

Softly rubbing the mare’s side, Mask shook his head ruefully, “That dragon seems to have it for your friend.” Chuckling a little. With a soft smile, Mask continued, “I know it might be hard, but we need to give Rarity a bit of room for a while.”

Feeling Twilight shift around in his grasp, Masquerade looked up to see the mare’s imploring look and explained, “After what happened, Rarity will have some trouble being around others for a while. I would suggest minimizing the number of ponies around her.”

Pausing a moment to think, Masquerade also added in, “I would also ask you keep an eye on her reactions. See if you can spot anything that might make her anxious or jumpy.” Reviewing some information in his mind.

Curiosity piqued, Twilight asked, “You seem familiar with this Mask. Have you seen this happen before?” Wondering about her stallions suggestions.

Shrugging lightly, Mask told his mare “I had to learn a number of things to put up a good act. Some psychology on pony minds helps.” Then let his gaze drop saying, “I also watched Mother help rape victims before. I hate to say it, but even changelings suffer problems like that at times from rival clans. She told me how to handle them, though I might be a bit rusty.”

Nodding to this, Twilight once more relaxed and leaned on the black stallion for a bit in thought. With a small gulp, Twilight asked, “How much did she help?” Unsure about touching on the subject.

Twilight felt her stallion’s grip tighten the slightest bit before relaxing and telling her, “A Lot. Sometimes Mother was able to help them fully recover after a few seasons.” Sounding a little sad at the end. “Being a mind caster helped a lot in that regard. She used it to either help them come to terms... or just forget altogether...”

Using one of her own hooves to grip Mask’s foreleg that was over her, Twilight said, “You miss her, don't you?” Not sure how she should feel about the changeling's thoughts of his mother, Queen Chrysalis.

Masquerade smiled somberly and laid his head down saying, “I do. But what foal doesn’t miss their mother?” Deciding his current place on the floor was a good enough place to sleep.

Lifting her head up to look down at him, Twilight smiled and laid her head over the black unicorns neck, saying, “Maybe one day, you both can meet again and talk things out.” Breathing in and exhaling as she felt herself relax more and began to close her eyes for some sleep.

That would be nice, Masquerade smiled to himself as he felt Twilight’s body relax further and further until she had drifted off to sleep. Peeking an eye open to see what few candles were still lit, Masquerade lit his horn and had pressure build near the lit wicks. Quickly, the room was cast into darkness as the small flames were put out by the sudden change in air pressure.

Closing his single eye, Mask breathed one last breath before letting himself drift into slumber along side the mare he loved. There was still much to be done for Rarity and knowing what happened. But for now, rest was needed.

Questions that Are

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Canterlot seemed so much like an alien world to a changeling like Iota at times. If it was not how high up they were, or how bright and showy the buildings were, then it was the mannerisms, actions and all around society around her. Ventral seemed to share the same unease she did at times, not use to this level of high-standing the Canterlot ponies showed.

The only familiar thing they would see were the changelings belonging to the prominent clan known as the Lue. It also felt intimidating to know how many of the changelings of both drone and common types were all buzzing about looking for threats or work.

It was with all of this that neither Iota or Ventral dared to venture out into the city they were so close to. They did not feel safe enough to even try stepping outside the castles boundaries, mostly because of al the unfamiliar changelings flying about.

Slightly playing with her braided mane some, Ventral kept her eyes over the city as the afternoon sun remained overhead. It feels so strange to see so many changelings around ponies like this. It almost feels like a dream.

Gaining a curious thought, Ventral tilted her head from side to side as she tried to imagine seeing ponies roaming among those of her own clan. The sight was no doubt strange and foreign to the scout, having images of colorful ponies in an otherwise dimly lit hive filled with darkly shaded homes and vines.

“Say Iota,” Ventral called to her clan sister, who was currently sticking to the ceiling, “What do you think of these ponies so far?” Almost glaring a little saying, “Those two ponies few nights back I didn't like. Insulting our clan as if their nothing but battle hungry barbarians…”

Tilting her head, Iota gazed at her sister form her upside-down position saying, “Well, I don't like those two either… but I did like the other bond-mates, Fancy and Fleur. They seemed like nice ponies too.” Taping her chin, the younger scout further added, “I also liked Cadence’s bond-mate. He reminds me of a few sentinels back at the hive.”

Having a slightly amused smile, Ventral corrected her clan sister, “Iota, unlike back home, they call bond-mates “husband and wife” or “married couple” for whatever reason.”

Iota only tiled her head again in confusion saying, “Why would ponies use those terms. Wouldn't it be more simpler to just use one term that largely means the same thing no matter where you are?” Still looking a little lost.

Taking her gaze away from the city and up to the ceiling, Ventral thought for a moment before saying, “I don't really know sister. I spent more time as a griffin than a pony.” Then turned back to observing Canterlot once more, adding, “Ponies are still wired to me.”

Letting her grip loosen, Iota fell off the surface she had clung to and buzzed her wings, righting herself and flying over to Ventral. Landing next to the older scout, Iota look from the changeling to the city and back again, gaining a small frown.

“Home sick?” The words brought Ventral out of her inner musing and look to the younger scout next to her.

With a small smile, Ventral nodded, “Yeah. I guess I feel a tad homesick after what’s happened.” Looking back out over the white city and sighing, “Just a week back, we were retuning home before Sardonic threw us back out to scout around. I was looking forward to it after what happened in the woods.”

Tilting her head, Iota said, “What are you talking about Ven?” Picking up confusion form the older scout from those words, “I was faolnapped while that bandit was attacking us.”

Ventral felt her eyes slightly widen and a sudden icy feeling grip at her heart when Iota had said those last few words. But that can’t be right. Iota came back with me to the clan— I even had to get her out of those ropes!

Gulping slightly, Ventral said, “Iota, I came to rescue you during our second round of scouting the Griffin Kindom.” Feeling a knot being made in her stomach at Iota’s confused look.

Shaking her head, Iota told her clan sister, “No, I was in those woods being tied up by that bandit before Cleft attacked him. I was then stuck there for a while before you showed up.”

Dipping her head down and giving a sheepish smile, Iota weakly said, “Turned out, it wasn't you. I sort of blacked out from there before I met princess Luna for the first time…” Dragging off as the feelings of fear began to come off of Ventral ever so steadily.

“Ven?” Iota called, worried about how her sister was suddenly acting, “What’s wrong?”

No, Ventral tried to deny in her mind, that can’t be, the only way Iota could be right is if…

Gulping and looking her clan sister in the eye, Ventral shakily said, “Wh-when I found you, you were rolling around in the snow all tied up. I got you free and took you back to the clan…” Then vigorously shook her head when what happened to Cleft came to mind.

Taking a moment to get control of her feelings, Ventral sadly said, “You wen’t the only one tricked. I have a feeling that the same changeling that brought me here is the one who knocked you out.” Feeling ashamed at the knowledge that she had lead a fake Iota back to their clan. Without being noticed or suspicious for the next week or so!

Iota folded her ears at that and asked, “And what about Cleft?” Making the older scout slightly cringe, “Was he tricked too?”

Silence was the only response for a long while, only making Iota worry.

“No.” Ventral sadly said, “He wasn’t. He didn't even make it out of those woods.”

It took a few moments for this to register into Iota’s mind before she softly ask, “You mean…” Unable to finish her words.

Ventral only gave a small nod, not wanting to voice it out. Instead, the older mare shifted over to the younger scout, taking her up in a hug. Iota closed her eyes some, bowing her head in uncertainty on how to react to the news.

“Do you think the Princesses' know too?” The tone of Iota’s question held confusion, as if unsure to believe the though or not.

Ventral chose her words carefully, trying to rationalize and reason with herself. After a moment of thought, she said, “I-I don't know. The changeling that brought me here was under Princess Luna’s authority I think... so maybe?” Unsure if she liked the thought.

The possibility that a changeling not of their clan was able to sneak in unnoticed shook both Salient clan changelings. Betraying ones clan, directly or not was always a large blow, seeing as it could spell disaster for their clan mates. What was worse was that the ponies, despite their apparent want for peace, used a changeling to not only find them, but also capture and infiltrate.

In all reasoning, Ventral felt she should be angry at this deception. But thinking on it, she knew she couldn't really blame them. What would we have done if Celestia just walked up to our hive entrance?

Nothing but chaos seemed to be the only thing that came to mind. If Celestia, or any of the princesses came to their clan, Ventral knew that Sardonic would be up in arms in an instant. With how they had been fed on the old history of Celestia’s wrath so long ago, that would be the clan heads response: violence.

And it’s not like we would do anything different, Ventral further reasoned, knowing that if they themselves ever found out about a new changeling clan, they would try gathering information by infiltration. Then again, we don't really have any infiltrators. Just a few mages, some rangers and a bunch of knights, guards and sentinels.

Sighing, Ventral said, “Why not we ask Luna?” Looking at the sun still high in the sky, “She holds a night-court open for anypony unable to make it to the day-court. We could ask then.”

Nodding to this, Iota agreed, “That sounds good to me.” Sounding a little down at the idea of not being told these things.

Shuffling in place and letting her thoughts wonder for a moment, Iota asked, “What should we do until then?”

Looking just as lost, Ventral said, “I don't know… There doesn't seem like much for us to do…” Honestly felling a little agitated at the lack of things to do. With a sudden idea, the older scout suggested, “Why not we head for the gardens? I don't know about you, but I don't like all this fancy furnishing stuff.”

Laughing at this, Iota nodded, “That sounds good with me. I hope some of the tree’s still have flowers in them. They smell so nice.” Turning away and heading for the door, her wings humming in some excitement.

Shining Armor flipped through page after page of potential candidates for both promotion and to possibly take his place as guard captain. In terms for promotion, the newly made prince by marriage had found a few that could be moved up in rank. Since the changeling attack, more ponies had started to sign up as recruits to hopefully help safeguard against the ‘changeling threat’.

Though Shining doubted there would be any changeling attacks any time soon, it was nice to know that Equestria’s military would rise some. Having a few more grunts to fill in the gaps is something to appreciate. He reflected, looking at a few more options.

Seeing a file that caught his attention, Shining Armor used his magic to lift it up and give it a quick look over. Commander Ferret Wheel…odd name, then went on to read on about him. Accomplished unicorn archer that serves as the commanding officer to the solar guards chariot squadron. Has experience in removing a five illegal Diamond Dog encampments, as well as aiding a few rescue operations. Fought in the recent invasion under Celestia’s command.

Reading further on, Shining eventually put the file back into it’s place and shuffled it aside for later consideration. Though it was mostly up to Celestia or Luna to decide who would take near full control of all the guard, Shining himself wanted to hoof pick the best he could. Though his position as guard captain was well earned, his new position as prince had somewhat unsettled a few of the nobility.

If anything, the reason I am to be replaced is because of the political storm going on. Shining shook his head, knowing he had even more pull in that area because of his new place as royalty. Still, the stallion had to admit that it was perhaps for the best, seeing as having a new guard captain would help spread leadership out if one of the princess or himself were unable to give orders.

Taking out another file and cracking it open, he read aloud, “Major Lilac Glow. Thestral lunar guard that leads part of the Night Falcons… Has high experience with ruin magic and use of enchanted weaponry and equipment.”

“She’s also a good chess player and quick thinker.” A voice chimed in, making the current guard captain stop his analysis and glance up to whom spoke.

Seeing who it was, Shining smiled, calling, “Cadence, I didn't expect to see you here until lunch.” Closing the folder in his magic and setting it down for a moment.

With a smile gracing her lips, Cadence walked over to her husband and chid lightly, “Shiny, it’s already past noon. You really need to watch the time a bit more often.” Giggling on the inside as the unicorn glanced to the side where a clock was ticking away.

Scratching the back of head head some, Shining apologized, “Ah, sorry. I’ve been bus trying to look over the best candidates to takeover my spot as guard captain.” Using the same hoof to gesture over the files on his desk.

Moving around the desk and taking a seat next to her stallion, Cadence asked, “Find anypony worth noting?” Lifting up the file that belonged to Lilac Glow and browse through it.

Scrunching up his face, Shining Armor admitted, “There are a few, but I’m having a hard time finding any that would reach the bar Celestia had set for a long time now.” Taking a chance to read more up on the file in his wife’s magical grasp.

“Is that why you still haven't given Aunty Celestia or Luna a list of candidates?” Cadence asked, sending a small glance over to her husband.

Giving a helpless shrug, Shining slightly nodded, “Mostly. I’m also trying to find some with good experience, and maybe the right motivation.”

Having another smile, Cadence pushed the file on Lilac Glow to the current guard captain saying, “Well, I can give you my personal approval on Glow. She’s done good work as my own bodyguard for when Aunty Celestia asked me to play emissary.”

Taking the offered file, Shining placed it to the side with the other potential files and nodded, “Alright, I’ll take a deeper look into her file later.” Getting up form his place, continuing, “But right now I want to have lunch with my lovely wife.” Offering a hoof to the pink Alicorn.

“Always the gentlcolt.” Cadence approvingly smiled, taking the offered hoof and rising up before heading around the desk and out the door.

Looking to the stallion at her side, Cadence asked, “So, where are we going for lunch this evening, Shining?”

Making a turn in the ever expansive halls of the castle, Shining said, “I figured we could eat out in one of the gazebos in the gardens. It’s nice enough outside with the clouds cleared out.”

Looking forwards to this, Cadence agreed, “That sounds wonderful Shining. Do you want to meet up at the gazebo on the north side of the gardens?”

Flashing a smile, Shining said, “Sure, I’ll get our lunch and meet you there. Anything you want specifically from the kitchen?” Already starting to drift away from the mare.

Pondering the question in her mind for a moment, Cadence said, “If it’s possible, see if you can get any blueberry crumpets. And some sweet tea to go with it!” Rising her voice some as her husband gained more distance.

“Alright, I’ll be out in a bit!” Shining called as he disappeared from view after turning a corner, leaving Cadence to eventually wander off.

Stepping out into the evening sunlight, Cadence drew in a breath of sweet scents that could be found in the gardens around the castle. Taking further steps out, she took in the sweet smells from the flowers around herself, enjoying it all she could. The princes of love could not help but feel pleasure in the simple act of admiring the well maintained flora around herself, and the creatures that inhabit it.

Soon enough, Cadence chose her path and made her way to the gazebo she would meet her beloved at and enjoy a nice lunch. With how busy they both had been as of late, a simple lunch sounded nice. Adding the fresh air and calming feeling of the gardens around them, it will be nice to just sit and relax for a bit.

Hearing a snap, Cadence stopped in her tracks and looked about in some alarm. Though always assured that she was safe within castle grounds, Cadence had yet to work past what happened since her foalnapping. With firsthoof experience on how changelings could all but catch one off guard, it had left her more wary of being alone since.

“Sorry Cadence!” A voice called from above, making Cadence snap her attention up and into the tree branches over her. Though she could not see past the branches, she didn't need to as a head popped out and Iota buzzed, “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Letting out a breath and relaxing, Cadence put on a smile and waved off, “It’s alright Iota. I’m fine, just startled a bit.”

 Another head popped out of the same tree, this one belonging to Ventral, who cocked her head to the side saying, “Hi princess. I hope you don't mind, but Iota and I wanted to stretch our legs. We’re not use to all this castle stuff.” Brining a hold-riddled hoof out and waving it about.

Smiling some, Cadence nodded, “I can only imagine.” Then sent a curious glance at them both asking, “Though, I would think you both would be accustomed to being indoors. Seeing as you live underground.”

Rolling her eyes, Ventral explained to the alicorn, “Maybe, but the Hive is filled with trees, vines, pools and so much more! Sure we’re underground, but it doesn’t feel like we’re contained really.”

With a curious tilt of her head, Iota asked, “Cadence, where are you going. You seemed really happy about something?” Shimmying out of the tree branches to open her wings and fly down next to the taller pony.

“I was going to have lunch with my dear husband, Shining Armor.” Cadence happily told the smaller changeling that landed next to her.

Flying down and landing next to her clan sister, Ventral said, “He’s the Captain of the guard, right?” Recalling the encounters she had with the white stallion so far.

“He is.” Cadence nodded, leaving out the fact he would not stay that way for long, “I hope the two of you have been staying out of trouble for his sake?”

Giggling some, Iota assured, “We have, Princess Cadence. We’ve been on our best behavior.”

“Says you.” Ventral joked, “I’m not crawling all over the room like some nymph who just learned how to.” Smirking some at Iota’s pouting.

“But it get’s so boring in there! I don't know how you can stand it for so long by staring out a widow!” Iota whined, already on the move as Cadence began to once more walk.

Keeping in stride with them, Ventral said, “That’s because I’m use to how griffins live. Being in a room high up and watching ponies go about their lives isn't much different from how griffin hunting groups sport for food.”

For some reason, Cadence wasn't sure how to take that remark, seeing as the reason changelings attacked Caterlot was so they could feed from the ponies emotions. It was in a sense, unsettling how the changing scout made it sound.

Though Cadence kept face, the changelings beside her noted the shift in her feelings. While Ventral ignored it, Iota could not help but ask, “Are you ok Cadence?”

Surprised at seemingly being found out, Cadence was quick to remind herself of who was in her presents and calmly told the changeling, “It’s nothing, just a small thought.” Thinking quickly to change the subject, “I know Shining wanted this to be an outing between ourselves, but would the two of you like to join myself and my husband for lunch?”

Looking between themselves, Ventral gave no indication of hating the idea, but not really interested. Iota herself had interest, if not for the company, than for the food.

Looking back to the alicorn princess, Ventral smiled, “Thank you Princess, that sounds nice.”

Only showing a smile in return, Cadence began to lead the two to their destination. No further conversation was made, each in their own thoughts. When they both reached the gazebo that Shining would be meeting Cadence, all three took a their own seats.

Getting comfortable in her place, Cadence was the first to start up a new conversation with, “So, how have the two of you been acclimating to Canterlot so far?” Wanting to see if the two changelings were really fine with the conditions surrounding their situation.

Pulling her attention to the pink pony before her, Ventral admitted, “It could be better. Truthfully I understand griffons better than ponies. I nearly grew up with them after all.”

Cadence nodded and turned her gaze to Iota, who only shrugged, “I don't know. This is all so new to me.” Then looked up to the sky where a few stray changelings could be seen flying around, “I guess I’m a little nervous still—“ And quickly assured, “—but mostly because of those changelings, not you ponies!”

Cadence gave a small chuckle at this, and said, “Don’t worry, I can completely understand that myself.”

Seeing the inquiring looks the two scouts gave her, Cadence told them, “I, and most of Canterlot, are still getting use to changelings.” Looking a little somber as she went on, “Since the attack, ponies are a little confused if they should or shouldn't trust changelings in general.”

Looking down, Ventral said, “It would be safer not to trust any you don't know.” Speaking from her own experience.

“The changelings we know to a greater extent said something along the same lines.” Cadence agreed, “They keep telling us that any of them could have a hidden agendas for getting close. Some harmful to us and our people.”

With a confused tilt of her head, Iota asked, “How do you know those changelings don't have something hidden too?” Thinking a bit on it and saying, “I was told that some changelings will wait a long time and build trust before actually acting…”

“We have good faith that their here to help.” Shining Armor said, entering the gazebo with a tray of food in his magic. Looking about, he joked, “I’m not interrupting your girl talk, am I dear?”

Giving a small eye roll, Cadence said, “Not at all. We were just have a small chat while we waited on you.” Patting the space to her left.

Taking the invitation, Shining Armor took his seat next to the lovely mare and placed the tray down. Placing the food before is wife, he apologized, “Sorry that their’s only two cups for tea. I didn't know you would be getting our guests.” Casting a glance to both Salient changelings.

Giving a smile that showed her fangs, Iota chirped, “It’s alright. We mostly came to visit and snack some!” Already sampling a little love the two ponies shared with the other.

Looking at the food on his and Cadence’s plates, Shinning Armor said, “I suppose we could share some, though I might have to go back to the kitchens if we want a full lunch between the four of us.”

Shaking her head, Cadence corrected, “I think they mean their snaking a bit on our love Shiny.” Getting a slightly alarmed look form her husband, whom she assured, “Relax, I don't mind. And it’s not like we can't tell them not to, it would be wrong to just reject them of getting what they need to live.” Then sent a reassuring smile to both changelings.

Looking flabbergasted for a moment, Vetral eventually shook off her shock and bowed a little, “I, uh, Thank you Princess.” Not sure what to really say.

“It’s no trouble, really.” Cadence waved a hoof, “I completely understand your unique nature on sustaining yourselves.” Then smiled at the two adding, “Just to be sure to be forthcoming about those kinds of intentions to other ponies. They might panic otherwise.”

Both changelings nodded, with Iota saying, “Sure, Ven and I can do that. Right Ven?” Turning to her clan sister.

“I’ll try. Feeding isn't something we do completely consciously. But I’ll try and be…thoughtful.” Ventral agreed with some reluctance.

Smiling brightly in approval at the two, Cadence said, “That’s all I ask while you’re here. To be mindful of others feelings.”

Snickering, Iota said, “I don't think that will be a problem Princess Cadence.” Clicking away at her own joke.

With a semi serous tone, Shining said, “Just don't go playing matchmaker around the castle. I don't need my guards fraternizing on the job.” Casting a brief glade to the alicorn to his left, “That’s my wife’s job.”

Sighing, Cadence said, “Honestly Shining Armor, I fix relationships, not try playing matchmaker all the time.” Pouring herself a cup of tea and taking a sip of it. In her mind, she could not help but think, though, it is fun and sweet to watch when two ponies start caring for the other.

“What ever you say dear.” Shining smiled a little, while the two changelings chuckled or clicked in amusement.

Looking between the ponies, Ventral could not help but think, I wonder if Sardonic would ally with these ponies. Losing her smile some adding, I’m starting to like them, and I think I would feel guilty if all he wanted to do was exploit them like food stock.

Blinking, Ventral turned her attention to Iota, who was giving a curious look. Shaking her head, Ventral gestured with a hoof that it was nothing important.

At least, not yet… Ventral somberly thought before returning her attention to the two ponies that now playfully teasing the other.

After long discussion and subtle arguments around travel restrictions and trading conduct, Celestia gave an internal sigh of relief as the last Canterlot noble left the thrown room. When the large doors closed, the solar princes let her wings slightly sag, showing her tiredness.

Looking up from his notes from the meeting itself, Blue Blood rose a brow, asking, “Is everything alright Aunt Celestia. You seem more tired today?” Wondering if something was on the older alicorns mind.

Brining up herself and keeping up her farce, Celestia said, “Nothing pressing my nephew. I’m only trying to account for how things will progress later on with Opulent.” Knowing the changeling leading the Quasi clan would be arriving some time later that day. She was admittedly worried how she would react to the two Salient clan scouts under their watch, seeing as they both had bad blood with the other.

Letting the subject go, Blue Blood returned to his note, “Of course Aunt Celestia.” Already working on figuring out how to work out future investments with the slight changes during the last meeting.

Lighting his horn, the prince took out a small pocket watch, glancing at the time and saying to nopony in particular, “It has been a rather slow day. We normally have more commoners coming in and begging for help.” As if unsure if that was a good thing or not.

With a kind smile, Celestia merely told the younger prince, “Than it means no troubles are ailing my little ponies. A rather good sign to be sure.” Trying to convey the minor message to be thankful for small reprieves from these everyday problems, to think and rest.

Refocussing herself, Celestia began to ponder as to how to approach the coming meeting between the two changeling clans. It was obvious that some tension would build between the two and would make the proceedings more rougher.

I pray that Sham and professor Intrusive can smooth things over. Celestia hoped they would make it to Canterlot in time, and with the proceedings. It might be a risk to mix so many changelings in one room, but it might be also a boon to keep Opulent and the two scouts from acting up around more powerful clans.

Sighing, Celestia admitted to herself, All I can do is wait and hope. I am at least thankful for this peace to think over what should be done. With Bard unable to attend due to clan matters, I fear less influence will be utilized.

A small smile graced Cilestia’s lips, as she relaxed, at least nothing wrong has happened to make these matters any worse.

A sudden whoosh and small wave of heat made Celestia snap out of her thoughts and instinctively activate her magic to catch the now materialized letter. Blinking at it’s rather abrupt appearance, the white alicorn felt like she had tempted fate, whom decided to poke fun at her for such thoughts.

Waving those thoughts away from her mind, Celestia opened the letter, taking note of the lack of ribbon her student usually used before sending it. Reading each line, worry filled Celestia, now cursing herself for tempting fate as she had.

Dear Princess Celestia.

I am sorry to inform you that a horrendous incident has occurred here in Ponyville, one that has effected my friend and fellow Element Bearer: Rarity.

Nearly four to five days back ,she was assaulted and nearly forced by a stallion that lives here in Ponyville. I only became aware of this through Roma, one of the Ponyville changelings.

Roma came straight to Masquerade and myself, telling us not only of what happened, but the threat Rarity was given if she were to ever mentioned that nights events. Roma was ready to kill this stallion, who we found out was named Cider Lock over this. Another changeling in the area seemed ready to help catch Cider Lock over this too, and exact justice themselves.

It was only from Masquerade’s and my own efforts to keep Roma from killing the stallion out right as soon as he was found. But Masquerade has been forced to not only catch Cinder Lock, but do so with the other changelings that live here.

From what I can understand, the changelings will not tolerate what Cinder Lock has done, and would have tried to attack him as soon as they would have heard what happened to Rarity.

As of right now, Masquerade is locating the stallion with the rest of the changelings, and has agreed to turn him over to the royal guard. He is acting with his authority as part of Luna’s lunar guard, and doing so to prevent any legal problems to the best of his ability.

I urge you to send some guard to pick up this potential criminal, if not to jail him for his crimes, then to spare him from Roma’s wrath.

I and my friends are with Rarity right now, and trying to comfort her. Roma is not showing to be happy over what has happened, and I’m slightly worried about the safety of my friends if she see’s Cinder Lock.

From your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.

With a controlled calm, Celestia rolled the letter back up and tucked it away under her wing, taking a moment to keep her thoughts organized. Turning to her attentive nephew, she ordered, “Prince Blue Blood.” Using his title to make sure she had his full attention, “I need to locate Captain Armor, something has come up. In the meantime, I want you to find some information on one Cinder Lock. The information will be needed later.”

Rising from her thrown and heading for the exit, leaving the young prince to do his assigned task. Celestia then was quick to tell the guards posted outside the door, “Day court is over for the day. If anypony wishes to gain audience for anything, they will have to do so with Princess Luna during night court.”

Though stunned at the fast and curt response, both solar guard never-the-less bowed and went back to staying attentive at their posts. Celestia herself didn’t so much as give them a glance, already looking for Shining Armor.

The first place she went was the guard Captain’s office near the barracks. She was disappointed to find he was not there, but when she asked a guard off duty, he responded, “The caption left jus after noon to have lunch with Princess Cadenza. Last I heard, they were in the gardens.”

Thanking the guard and moving on to the gardens, it only took Celestia ten more minutes to find the stallion and his wife in one of the gazebos. They were not the only ones there, as the two Salient clan changelings were also sitting and talking with the two.

Though the sight made the elder alicorn smile some, she still had a foul feeling over what she had read and called out, “Caption Shining Armor!”

See she had gotten his attention, Celestia continued, “I have need of you and your guard. Come with post haste, something has occurred.” Leaving as the stallion turned to his wife and their guest to say something before donning his helm and rushing after Celestia.

Quickly to take place next to the taller pony, Shining was quick to salute, “You requested my assistance, your highness?” Wondering what was so important to call him away as the alicorn had.

Lighting her horn and slightly opening her wing, Celestia pulled out the letter from Twilight, saying, “One of Twilight’s friends has had somepony assault her, with less than savory intentions.” Passing the letter over.

While Shining took the letter an began reading through it, Celestia continued on, “I would like you to have some pegasus guards to pickup this accused pony and bring them here. I also want you to have things ready upon his arrival in the dungeon.”

“It will be done.” Shining Armor assured, finishing his reading. Before he went to complete his task though, Shining asked, “If it is alright Princess, why are we taking such strict measures for this. I understand that one of the elements was put in danger, as well as your student by extension, but I wouldn't think this would warrant such a response?”

Choosing her words carefully, Celestia told the current Caption of the guard, “Things like this do not happen often. The laws I have put in place have helped with this fact. But I am concerned about some things in my own country since the changelings reemerged.” Turning to look Shining in the eye, Celestia said, “I’m going to more further measures because Twilight has expressed concern how the changelings in Ponyvile had reacted to this. If we show that we take this more seriously with some measure of force, it might help cement our standing.”

Nodding, Shining said, “I understand. Masquerade has told us that changelings are more protective of their home’s.” Understanding a small show of force might not only ease the chagelings, but deter any that might try and take matters into their own hooves and go too far. After all, they might have made the small town their home, but they also living on their land, the Princess was just letting them live there.

Seeing as that was done with, Celestia quickly shifted gears and said, “Good. As soon as you’re done with this, you may returned to Cadenza and enjoy the rest of your day.” Smiling softy at the stallion saying, “It would do you some good to take some time and rest since your nonstop work this last month.”

Giving a bow, Shining Armor said, “By you’re leave, Princess. And thank you.” Branching away and turning down a hall that lead to the barracks.

Stopping to watch him leave for a moment, Celestia sighed and muttered, “And things were going so well today…” Turning and setting a course back for the gardens. Maybe I can take this new free time to visit with Cadence for a few minutes before I get back to work. Blue Blood should have something by then.

Even when night began to draw near, the changelings all over Canterlot continued to do their work with diligence. Even with all of the repairs complete, they refuse to stop working and began to take up watch over the city. Though some ponies —and some guards— grumbled about this, Celsetia’s assurance of their good intentions allowed both common and drone changelings to help keep watch over the white city.

With this slight change, Opulent could reflect that not much had really changed since her last arrival. The ponies still gave her and her escort of four rangers fair distance, not wanting to be anywhere close to the heir and her armed escort. Likewise, the changelings watched them with suspicious eyes and kept them in sight at all times.

It is sometimes hard not to show worry in the presents of so many changelings from another clan. Opulent thought to herself, keeping the urge to flick her tail in agitation or buzz her wings in warning. Showng any aggression, though fine for changelings, could not be said the same for ponies who looked ready to bolt at any sign of trouble.

Though, the head to the Quasi clan had to admit that the colorful folk seemed more at ease with their new neighbors than last she had visited. Perhaps they are starting to get use to them. Was Opulent’s only conclusion on the matter.

Entering through the palaces front gate for the second time in her life, Opulent could not help but glance up and notice the change it had compared to it seamed in the day. It seemed to have a new feel of beauty, with how the white walls reflected the setting suns rays, making the walls to gain a pink and orange hue.

With a raised brow, Opulent thought, Maybe there is something to having a white castle on top of mountain. It does certainly look nice during the twilight hours— and maybe the dusk ones as well. Letting those thoughts slip away from her mind, the head to the Quasi clan entered into the castle grounds with little trouble.

Asking a guard for an audience with one of the two celestial sisters, he politely told Opulent, “I’m sorry, Day court has been finished early, and Night court will not be happening for another four hours.” Standing as still as ever.

Without showing any irritation, Opulent informed the guard before her, “Be that as it may, I was summoned here by them. I ask that you either let I and my guard in, or have somepony inform one of the Princesses' of my arrival.” Being as firm and polite as she could. Luna had given her some slight grief over how to treat their ponies compared to her own changeling’s. Apparently ponies didn't like being pushed around as much. It's considered bullying to them.

Raising a brow, the guard asked, “And who might I inform the princesses has arrived?” Not recognizing the taller changeling mare before him. Though he didn't outwardly show it, he felt slightly intimidates by the changelings hight over his own, not to mention her hooded guards.

“Head to the Quasi clan, Opulent.” Opulent said simply while keeping her unblinking eyes on the guard before her. She could feel him squirm under her unimpressed gaze, even if he held his ground soundly. Putting a bit more pressure in her tone, she said, “I suggest you get somepony to sent that message along. I doubt either princess would like you holding back an important dignitary.”

Giving a small nod, the guard turned his attention away to wave another guard over and take his place. Looking to Opulent, he gestured for her and her guard to follow him into the long halls.

They soon enough came to a stop at a pair of doors that Opulent recognized to lead into the dinning hall. Seeing the guard gesture for her to wait for a moment, he talked to the two guard at either side of the door. Shortly after, he let himself in and closed the door behind himself.

A few moments later, he came back out and said, “The Princesses' have allowed you, and your guard, audience with them.” He seemed a little hesitant to continue but did add, “They also invited you to dine with them, if you so wish.”

Letting a smirk show on her pleasant features, Opulent said, “Thank you, guardspony. I think I might just do that.” Carfully making her way past the guard and into the dinning hall. Her four rangers were not far behind, and came in before taking posts at one of the walls.

When the doors closed behind her, Opulent laid her eyes on the long table and look a crossed it to find both Luna and Celestia. Both seemed to await her, and the changeling heir did not keep them waiting by standing in place.

Drawing near to them, Luna could not help but smile, “Opulent, It is nice to see thee once more.” Gestureing with her head to take a seat and relax, “Come and seat thyself. Rest thin wary body and partake in this meal with us.”

A genuine smile graced Opulents face, as she said, “I would love to. Thank you Luna.” Taking a seat, the changeling mare waited as Luna sent a nearby servant to fetch another set of cutlery a glass and plate for their guest.

Finishing what she was eating, Celestia spoke, “Opulent, I hope your trip was not nearly as rushed as your last one?” Cutting into one of the cooked vegetables on her plate.

“Not at all Celestia. In fact, I and my guard were able to stop at one of your towns for a day.” Opulent assured while gaining a approving look, “I must admit, your subjects seem very content. I feel nearly jealous how well you both engage in your rolls as royalty.”

Smiling in return, Celestia said, “Nothing brings me more joy, than seeing my little ponies happy and content. It’s true that leading them can be a small headache, and it took years of practice and influence to get to this point. But at the end of it, I am pleased with the result so far.”

Seeing the maidservant return and place the needed items before her, Opulent gave a small acknowledging nod of thanks and began picking from the food before herself. When she felt she had what she wanted, Opulent began sampling each food, a little amazed what ponies could make at times.

“Your cooks are indeed good at their work.” Opulent commented almost idly, taking up one piece of food into her magic asking, “What is this?” Taking a bite and deciding she liked it.

Gaining a amused smile, Luna said, “That is a biscuit Opulent. A common food used along with meals.” Looking over the table a moment before using her magic to lift a small bowl with a wooden item in it, the night princess smiled, “Might I suggest cutting thin biscuit, and drizzling some honey? We find it more of a treat in that manner.”

Instantly drawn to the offered bowl apparently filled with honey, Opulent used her magic on the honey-spoon, lifting it and readying it while she cut her biscuit. Drizzling honey on one of the halves, Opulent took an experimental bite. She gave a delighted hum at the sweet honey, as well as the ‘biscuit’ it was on.

Both sisters at the head of the table could not help but give the other amused glances at the changelings antics over what was seen as a common food. It reminded them of Opulent’s unintended sheltered life at having to hide so much. With the lacking need to eat, changelings didn't have as wide range of foods to eat or sample from.

Finishing the second half of her biscuit with drizzled honey, Opulent was quick to agree with Luna, “Yes, I do believe you’re right that biscuits are a treat with honey.” Already reaching with her magic to take up another.

“Tis good to know.” Luna nodded while going back to her own meal.

Putting aside her silverware, Celestia stared at Opulent, and crisply said, “As much as I would like to continue with these pleasantries, I’m sure you’re curious about being called here.” Schooling her features as she did.

Putting down the half eaten biscuit, Opulent nodded, “I would actually. The letter was vague, but I can only assume it has to do with Masquerade and his infiltration of the Salient clan?” Becoming more attentive towards both alicorns.

“Indeed. Masquerade had retrieved and delivered his discoveries onto us.” Luna nodded while stopping her eating for a moment. “It hath been found, that the Salient clan is targeting a number of changeling clans. Even griffin settlements are targeted, for unknown reasons.”

Celestia took up things from there, saying, “He was also able to secure two scouts of the same clan. So far, they have yet to show the same aggression you had told us about.” Holding up a hoof to forestall Opulent from saying anything, Celestia continued, “However. Masquerade has noted in his report that these scouts are part of the minority that seem more peaceful compared to the rest of their clan.”

Opulent sat in place and pondered over this, not sure how to take the information about peaceful Salient changelings. The only ones she was familiar with were all fighters, and were nearly brutally savage to the very end in a fight. The very idea of a few being less aggressive than the rest seemed unusual, if not impossible to her.

Looking between the two, Opulent asked, “Where are these scouts now. Have they shown to be a threat yet?”

Giving a shake of her head, Celestia told the changeling heir, “No. Upon observing them, they show that they can live in harmony with us.” Going back to picking at her food she finished, “Though, they were a bit nervous and wary of us. But that was to be expected.”

Giving a disbelieving look, Opulent asked, “And you’re sure about this?” Not sure how to take their word.

“If it helps ease they mind.” Luna spoke up and garnering Opulent’s attention, “Masquerade told that the Salient clan may suffer from devision. Those that are more peaceful in their ways do not see eye-to-eye with their clan head, Sardonic.”

Looking a bit down, Luna continued on, “As it is, I was hoping that thee may have input about something partaking to this.”

Able to feel the night princesses slight change in mood, Opulent nodded, “Ask away Luna. I am willing to tell you what I can.” Curious what had Luna’s mind seemingly troubled.

Taking a delicate breath, Luna told the changeling heir, “We wish to spare the innocent, if we are pushed into the position to attack the Salient clan. We, being my sister and I, thought it would be best to have these remaining changelings under Masquerade’s watch, as well as my sisters students watch, Twilight Sparkle.”

“However, Masquerade has shown great resistance in taking responsibility over them, saying that…I would have better chances.” Luna shortly finished, dropping out of her royal speech for a moment.

Thinking on it and what she knew of the infiltrator heir, Opulent said, “I can’t say for sure, but I need to ask how he became a rouge. Last I recall, he became one recently?” Thinking back to when she had last visited.

“His mother.” Celestia started, “Is Chrysalis, current Queen to the three remaining five prominent clans. She tried to impersonate our niece during her wedding. Masquerade then fought with the Queen after she had reviled herself. Because Masquerade chose to defend us, she declared him a rouge.” She then finished with a somber tone.

Nodding to this bit of information, Opulent was quick in her response, “I think it’s because part of him is still loyal to his clan then.” Getting a wave of concern and worry from the two alicorn, before explaining, “He’s obviously is trying to do what he think is right. He didn't betray them purposely, just was pushed to. He probably does not want to have these changelings under his watch, because that would be like starting a new clan of his own. He’s scared of completely cutting ties with his clan.”

Though she appeared to be outwardly calm, Luna felt she had to ask, “Do you think we would have to worry about him?” Then quickly corrected, “What we meant to say, is that do you think Masquerade will be able to preform any tasks we give him with such conflict in mind?”

Giving a helpless shrug, Opulent told the two pony leaders, “I can’t say for sure. Being rejected by your clan is like being rejected by you’re whole family. To be rejected by his own mother…I can’t be sure what to say about it.”

“I see…” Luna slowly nodded before straightening back up, “Thank you Opulent. He may not be long in out employment, but we worry about those under our command.”

“It’s my pleasure to help a friend and ally, Princess Luna.” Opulent smiled a tad teasingly, but become more serous when she asked, “As for this potential infighting that might happen… If you wish to spare a few that are deemed innocent, I am willing to help.” Then gave a piercing look between both celestial sisters with, “But only because less lives are not only lost, but it would help in removing the Salient clan as a threat.” Making her reasons well known.

With a soft smile, Celestia agreed, “It is all that we will ask of you if things truly get dire.”

Finishing what was left on her plate, Celestia then rose and told both her sister and guest, “I’m afraid I can not stay and continue our talks. I have some other pressing matters to attend to.” Then looked to her younger sister saying, “Luna, you can continue things from here, correct?”

Smiling, Luna assured, “Of course sister. We shall proceed things without thee.”

Giving a nod, Celestia was about to walk away when she seemed to remember, “Sister, before I forget.” Catching Luna’s attention as she reminded, “Try to practice normal speech ponies use today. Might as well used the royal 'we' only in the thrown room.”

“But sister, we—” Luna started before her sister cut her off.

“I, Luna. The proper term is I.” Celestia lightly chided her younger sister with a teasing smile.

Stammering only for the briefest moment, Luna quickly recovered saying, “Of course sister, I shall be sure to practice, my speech…”

“Good.” Celestia smiled curtly before turning away and leaving both night princess and Quasi clan head alone.

Giving a sigh, Luna turned to look to Opulent, who sat in place and held a hoof over her lips, trying to hold back her laughter. With a deadpan stare, Luna said, “Be happy that you do not have an elder siblings.”

Waving a hoof, Opulent told the pony before her, “Oh, I am Luna, I very much am.” Giggling and clicking away at Luna’s downcast features.

Pool Day

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

With the sun on high and the heat beating down on those below, most ponies seeked out any shaded place or buildings with air conditioning. Many wanted to escape the humid heat that was building as the day lingered onwards. Others though, took this chance to seek out the pool or nearby ponds and rivers to take a dunk in the cool waters.

“Canon ball!” Pinkie Pie called as she came splashing down into the water, and sending it every which-way. A number of squeals and giggles sounded from around the pink pony as her friends tried to block the incoming water with their hooves.

Looking at the pink pony before herself, Rainbow Dash grinned challengingly at the party mare and started to splash water at her. Pinkie made a slight yelp, moving away some before trying to retaliate with her own splashes of water.

They weren't alone, as Applejack swam around and jumped Pinkie Pie, using her hooves to get a good hold and called, “Ge’ her Dash, I’ll hold her!”

“Gah, no! Help!” Pinkie called out through her giggles as Dash took this opportunity to send wave after wave of water at the two.

The robin blue pegasus readied a hoof to send another splash of water, but found herself being hit by a spray of water from behind. Before she could turn, another spray of focused water hit Rainbow Dash, making her colorful mane to droop in front of her eyes.

“What?” Rainbow said a bit dumfounded, using a hoof move aside her wet main— just to get another spray of water to her face. Spluttering and snorting, Rainbow shook her head to rid herself of the extra water and looked to who was spraying her.

Nearby and with a smirk, Twilight lit her horn and made another ball of water and compressed it to send another spray of water, getting Applejack this time. The apple farmer let go of the pony in her grasp, surprised by the sudden attack.

“Twilight!” Rainbow yelled when she saw this, “I’m getting you for that!” Making an effort to swim towards the lavender mare.

With a laugh, Twilight quickly paddled away as Rainbow gave chase. With Apple Jack, she found herself being dunked under the water by Pinkie for a moment before she too began swimming away, saying in a sing-song voice, “You can’t catch me, your can’t catch me!”

Coming back up with a shake of her head, Applejack peered at the retreating pony and called, “We’ll see ‘bout that!” Giving chase to the pink pony.

Off to the side and on the land, Fluttershy smiled to herself as she watched her friends get into a small chasing game. With a stretch of her wings, the shy pony eased herself down on the grass and turned her attention to both Rarity and Roma. The former was trying her best to relax in her place and watch the others splash about in the river. The later kept a relaxed, if not slightly alert guard, next to the unicorn mare.

Slightly shuffling, Fluttershy rubbed her hooves together a bit self-consciously, softly saying, “It’s nice that you were able to come and join us today Rarity.” Then quickly turned to Roma, “You too, Roma.”

Softly smiling, Rarity said, “Thank you Fluttershy. But it’s Roma you should be thanking, she insisted I come out of my home for this.”

With a small smirk, Roma said, “After how things have been, I think you needed it Marshmallow. You’ve been overworking yourself these last few days. Shortcake an’ I thought you needed a break.”

While Rarity slightly huffed to herself, Fluttershy softly said, “Thank you Roma. The girls and I have been a bit worried about Rarity.” Looking at the spoken mare with a slightly concerned look.

Sighing a bit, Rarity gently told her canary yellow friend, “Flutershy please, I’m fine. With Roma and Sweetie Belle around, you have nothing to worry about. No need to fret over me. I’ll be fine.” Giving an assuring smile.

Rolling her eyes, Roma thought, sure you are. It’s so convincing when you nearly ran at the sight of that pegasus stallion looking for a hat… Holding back the urge to sigh at this fact. True to her controlled nature, Rarity did well to hide her uncomforted state of mind when a pegasus male was browsing her wares.

Roma still did keep close incase of any sudden panic attacks or if the stallion said the wrong thing. Actually sighing this time, Roma lightly glared at the unicorn next t her, if you weren’t so stubborn in keeping your shop open, maybe I could relax some. A little troubled about Rarity’s mental state from time to time.

The sound of sloshing water drew all three ponies to look over to a throughly soaked Applejack. The orange mare climbed out and shook off what water she could before wandering over to the other three and plopped down on the grass.

“Whewie! Bit of a work out thar.” Applejack chuckled while bringing her hooves up to wring out her mane.

Soon enough, Twilight also worked her way out of the water, using her magic to help flash-dry herself some. This was for nought, as a sudden wave of water re-soaked the lavender unicorn, followed by the mocking laughter of Rainbow Dash.

With a slight glare cast over her shoulder, Twilight could not help but narrow her eyes at the blue pegasus, whom gave a cocky smile and playful salute from the waters. Shaking her head, Twilight thought, I suppose I had that coming… Shaking her wet mane and wandering over to the others.

“Saw RD finally ge’ ya there Twi.” Applejack teased the lavender mare that made her way over.

“I probably deserve it.” Twilight replied to her friend while glancing back, “I did spray her with twenty ounce’s of water, on five different occasions.”

Applejack snorted to herself and commented, “Now tha’s there is just cheatin’. Using yer fancy unicorn magic like tha’.” Laying a bit more out in the sun to try and dry her coat faster.

With another smirk, Roma told the apple farmer, “All’s fair in love and war, AJ. You use what ya got, t’ get what ya want.”

“That does sound like something you would say, Roma.” Rarity sniffed from where she lay on the grass.

With a slight smile, Twilight laughed, “It also almost sounds like something Mask would say. The love and war term that is.” Giggling at the thought.

Tilting her head towards the lavender mare, Fluttershy asked, “How is Masquerade, Twilight?” A little curious about her friends coltfriend.

Turning to the shy mare, Twilight responded, “Alright. He’s been mostly trying to piece together the evidence since…a few days back.” Casting a unsure glance to Rarity, who waved a dismissive hoof trying to convey she was alright. With some slight reluctance, Twilight continued, “He thinks he has things nearly finished up. I told him to maybe take some time off.”

Raising a delicate brow, Rarity said, “I hope he took your suggestion to heart?” Trying to move past the other subject she didn't want to touch on much.

Rolling her eyes, Twilight said with some irritation, “Not in the way I wanted. He wanted to follow me here, but I convinced him I wanted some girl time with my friends.” Then shook her head saying, “I’m starting to seriously worry about him on that fact. He has no friends in Ponyville, and doesn’t seem to make any effort to make any!”

“Can’t blame him.” Roma chipped in absently, “Infiltrators don't socialize much, even among their own clan. You should already know this Sparkles.” Absently looking at her hooves, thinking, wonder if Marshmallow's heading to the spa sometime soon. My hooves could use a touch up.

Sighing in frustration, Twilight told the tomato vendor, “I know Roma. But I still don't think it’s good for him to be so…secluded and closed off!”

Patting her friend, Applejack said, “Relax Twi. Nothin’ ya can do if’en he don’ want t’ make friends. Can’t force ‘em to, anyhow.”

Letting out one more sigh, Twilight nodded, “You’re right. I can’t really force him to do anything.” Slightly looking to the side muttering, “Still doesn’t mean I don't worry about it.”

That seemed to bring up another thought, making Twilight direct her attention over to Roma saying, “Roma, do you mind if I ask you a question about how changeling males think in terms towards their better half?”

Blinking owlishly, Roma repeated to the best of her abilities, “Ask me a question in what now?”

“Changeling males.” Twilight slowly said, “I would like to ask you a question about them. I thought I could ask you or Daisy about it. Toe-Tapper as well, now that I think about it.” Tapping her chin with a hoof.

Blinking a few more times, Roma shrugged and said, “Fine. Ask away. Just don't expect any brainy mombo-jombo you use.”

Nodding to this, Twilight asked the tan mare, “Do you know of any reasons for changeling males to get highly protective?” Not really noticing the interested look her friends were giving over the subject. Feeling the need to explain further, the unicorn continued, “Mask acts so protective around me, I get the impression he’s going to attack some poor stallion just because they looked my way.”

Letting out a snort, Roma told the lavender mare before her, “Hon, that’s normal. The guy’s for our race are just overly protective of us girls. Hay, there even more protective if we were caretakers, since they can't hardy fight worth a crap.”

“Yes, I understand that. But what I am trying to ask is how can I get him to be less aggressive towards other stallions?” Twilight asked with more exasperation, still having nothing to use besides her commands to keep her stallion from doing something rash.

Throwing a hoof up, Roma said, “Sorry Sparkles. All we girls do is put up with their antics until the whole hive knows whats going on. Same can’t be said for ‘ere. You ponies just don't work like that. The only way I see him calming down is if you more then his mate.”

The silence after what Roma said was deafening, as Twilight sat with a gapping mouth and wide eyes over at the other mare in shock. Roma only smirked lightly, able to pick up Twilight’s flustered feelings. The other ponies however were only able to tell the hints of what Twilight was feeling as her cheeks had slightly hued a light red.

“Hold on, what’s going on?” Rainbow Dash called, jumping out of the water with Pinkie Pie keeping pace with her bouncing-hops.

Flushing lightly herself, Fluttershy told her longtime friend, “Roma was telling telling Twilight something about her and Masquerade being more then…mates?” Squeaking the last bit out and blushing a bit more, attempting to hide behind her long mane.

Closing her mouth and calming herself, Twilight stuttered a bit, “I— what I think Roma means.” Trying to keep her voice level as she did, “Is that Mask would stop harassing any stallion close to me by becoming his bond-mate. Which is like marriage for us ponies.”

Upon hearing this, all heads turned to a smirking Roma, who said, “That right. You have to keep in mind, unless you’re bonded to someling, then you’re next to single. For us changlings, we only have a mate for up to a year. Then we go our ways, and maybe chose a new mate if we didn't like the last enough.” Gaining a sultry look as she told the ponies, “We’re a very friendly bunch in our own clan. You could say, we’re all friends with benefits!”

Varying reactions and responses came from the last line alone made Roma laugh. Fluttershy gave another squeak, hiding further into her mane, trying to hide her reddening face. Rainbow Dash looking on with wide as, wings twitching out before being being forcefully pulled back in and scratching her slightly flushed cheeks with a hoof. Twilight look both fascinated and a tad embarrassed, unable to stope staring with wide eyes.

Apple Jack looked slightly affronted about the prospect of it, unsure how to take the idea in. Pinkie Pie looked confused, pulling a number of faces before eyes lit up in understanding, and fell to the grass laughing and giggling. Lastly, Rarity looked scandalized, if not a little uneased by such a thought of how freely changeling did their relationships, doing her best not to fidget.

Turing her attention to the white mare, Roma explained, “Seeing as there is always a chance of one of us kicking the bucket because of a rival clan, this works out for us great. We also trust each other enough that we wont hurt the other's feelings or body.” Giving a light shrug adding, “That’s just how we live. It’s a social norm.”

Shaking her head to get her thoughts straight, Rarity shakily said, “I-It’s alright darling. I…Can we please just avoid discussing things like that for a while?” Continuing to fidget lightly in place.

Nodding and leaning down some, Roma gently rubbed the seamstresses back assuring, “Sure thing. I’ll try and not blabber out like that.”

Regaining her composure, Rarity nodded, “Thank you.” Taking in a breath and saying, “So, what you were trying to tell Twilight here is that… marrying that scoundrel of a stallion is the only way he would behave?” No sure how to take the idea.

“Hades no!” Roma laughed heartily, “He’ll still be protective, but Sparkles wont have to worry about him ripping any guys up for ogling her up an' down!”

Hearing this, Twilight groaned at her situation and lowered head. Giggling some Pinkie said, “Wow, you’re really lucky to have Masky love you that much. Isn't that so sweet!” Only making Twilight groan at her current predicament more deeply.

Taking a moment to think over her thoughts, Twilight looked over to Roma with a pleading look, “Are you sure you can't think of anything else? I want to help him, but I still only know so much about you changelings in general.”

Seeing the utter need Twilight seemed to be conveying to her, Roma made more of an effort to think. She wasn't really sure what she was suppose to be looking for, but she used what little skill she had in piecing puzzles together to use.

After what seemed like hours to the others, Roma finally said, “I think I can think of one thing…” Tapping her lower lip with a hoof. Using the same hoof to point to Twilight, Roma said, “Scarecrow’s a rouge now, righ’? And it’s cuz his dear mommy booted him out.”

Twilight cringed at how Roma was wording it, but nodded never-the-less. Getting a smirk, Roma continued, “Then this is mostly him coping. You’re like a lifeline to him. We changelings ain't meant to be on our own, we always have somepony to lean on in some way…” Slowing down as she started to register what she was even saying.

Seeing how the mare slowed down her explanation, Pinkie said, “Sooo… Masky’s just really sad that his mom kicked him out, even know she was trying to invade Equestria and turn all of pony kind into a giant factory of instant food?”

By now, the others were giving Pinkie Pie a strange look, while Roma said, “More like his been banned from seeing his cl— family. He can't see his family anymore.” Quickly correcting form clan to family to make the explaining more simpler.

“Oh…” Pinkie blinked and smiled, “Got it!”

Shaking her head at Pinkie Pie, Rainbow asked, “So bug-boy’s a little down. How does that involve Twilight’s problem in any way?”

Rolling her eyes the the robin-blue, Roma said, “Everything, RD.” And looked to Twilight, “Masquerade’s maybe acting out because he’s scared of losing the last thing he really has. I doubt he’ll ever admit it, seeing as it could be like a weakness, but I’m sure of it. Any changeling in town would tell you the same thing if they are rouges or survivors.”

“Like you?” Pinkie Pie asked innocently enough, not noticing the small twinge the tomato vendor made.

“Yes Pinkie.” Roma breathed out, “Like me.” Doing her best not to glare at the airhead-of-a-mare.

Pondering this new information, Twilight reviewed to herself aloud, “So, what you are saying is that Mask is acting protective, not only because he love me, but because he’s holding onto me like a lifeline after losing his Clan.”

Seeing the affirming nod Roma gave, Twilight looked between her friends and told them in a serous tone, “We need to get him some friends.”

Applejack eyed her friend, saying, “Twi, didn’t I jus’ say tha’ wont work none?” Honestly wondering what Twilight was thinking. Well, she’s thinkin’ of somthin’, an’ it ain’t good in my eye’s.

“That was before I became aware of how serous the situation could be to Masquerade’s wellbeing.” Twilight swiftly replied already at work trying to plan out something that would gain her coltfriend some friends.

Chucking, Roma said, “Come on Sparkles, it’s not that bad!” Putting more thought into the lavender mare’s situation, “Listen, the best thing you can do is just be there. If he wants to branch out, let it happen on it’s own. Last thing we need is a angry heir.”

“And how would that happen?” Rainbow Dash ask while flapping her wings to help dry the feathers out before sitting and getting ready to preen them.

Roma opened her mouth to reply, but found herself unable to say anything when two blurs of black and white sped past her and tackled Pinkie Pie. This was followed by uncontrolled laughter, as Pinkie Pie was restrained to the ground by two pegasi tickling her.

With a quirked smile, Applejack said, “I see my brother le’ ya two ‘ave the day off?” Taking some enjoyment in watching the two Gem sisters wrestle with Pinkie Pie, who had escaped their hold.

Rustling around for a moment, the three mares ended up in a tangled mess of giggles, while Ivory chirped happily, “Beau mentioned friends of the Apple clan coming around.” While Ebony popped her head up and continued, “We very much wished to come. So we finish choirs ever so swiftly!”

Tilting their heads at the same time, both Gem sisters then asked, “And what of you all, anything interesting happen?” Looking about the other ponies for any clues as to what had been gong on.

“The current state of Twilight’s love life.” Pinkie Pie happily informed the two changlings-disgused-pegasi. While Twilight huffed at her life being pass out like gossip material, Pinkie continued to ramble on, “She was worried about how Masky was acting with being protective, how he has no friends, maybe feeling really sad for not having a clan. I would throw a party, but he doesn't seem to like them, which makes no sense at all—”

While Ivory and Ebony listened in rapt attention to Pinkie Pie’s ramblings, Twilight sat up and readied herself for a repeat of what she had just talked over with the others.

Masquerade walked down the worn-down dirt path with Blades strapped to his back. Since Twilight had an apparent day out with her friends, Mask had to work up some plans for the day. His current plan being a spar with the only changeling he knew would even consider sparing with him, Toe-Tapper.

I understand that being an heir means I have more training and even experience in spars, but that doesn’t mean I can just breeze past others. The currently-pony-changeling groused to himself. Sure I’m good, but I’ll get rusty if I can’t practice. Sooner or later I’m going to be found and I my only option might be fighting!

“Sometimes I hate being an heir.” Masquerade grumbled to himself, somewhat disliking some of the responsibilities or expectations that came with being born as an heir to the clan. Becoming an infiltrator didn't help his situation any more, but that was a different matter altogether.

Shaking his head and removing such thought, Masquerade refocused on where he was heading. The last time he had let his thoughts wander like this, he got lost. Not that it was a bad thing, He reminded himself with a mischievous grin, otherwise I would have missed out on this little town Twinkle’s lives in!

The dark stallion was soon brought out of his musing when a rather loud shout sounded from up ahead, making his ears perk in interest. Just ahead was a two-story house belonging to Toe-Tapper. It was a fair walk from Ponyville, being one of the few houses one could find on the town’s outskirts leading to Whitetail Woods.

Drawing closer, Masquerade heard another shout, followed quickly by the familiar click of wooden practice weapons. This only made the infiltrator more curious as to what was happening and went into a light canter. Glancing at the front entrance, the changeling rouge played with the idea of going up and knocking, politely asking for entrance.

Looking to the side of the house, Mask grinned a little and thought, now where would the fun be in that? Skipping the door and going around the side of the house and hide near it’s corner.

In the backyard was Toe-Tapper, still in his lanky pony form and standing on his hind legs while keeping balance with his cane. His face held both a friendly, yet patient look as he stared down at his opponent. This said opponent was a new student, but not one for music lessons.

Sitting in-front of Toe-Tapper was a teenaged pegasus colt, whom sat on his flank and panted out in exertion while giving his best glare up to the blue stallion. Using his hooves to grasp a wooden stick and use it like a crutch to get up, he continued to glare at the changeling instructor with his red eyes and grit out, “I…Hate…You…” And went back to gulping for air.

On the back porch of the house, a number of fillies and colts giggled and laughed at this, while their parents or siblings just shook their heads. Toe-Tapper on the other hoof, tutted at the colt’s behavior and told him, “Trace, the only reason you’re losing is because you’re not paying attention.” Doing his best to hide his inner amusement.

Though the yellow pegasus scoffed at this, Toe-Tapper continued on, “It is in my experience that hot-headed actions and pride can be the downfall of any good fighter.” Eyeing the younger pony before him.

Trace only gave a irritated huff, throwing his head to the side and glaring past his green mane that hung in front of his eyes. Toe-Tapper ignored this behavior and simply ordered, “Alright Trace. Up on you’re hooves, we’re finished with today's practice. It’s about time for me to get to my next lesson.” Casting a look over to the suddenly hushed fillies and colts sitting on the back porch.

Gasping a few more times, Trace eventually got up on four slightly shaky legs, letting the practice sword fall to the ground. Toe-Tapper waited as the young teen get up and leave for a pegasus couple awaiting him. Seeing as the show was over, the ponies began filling back inside, while the pegasi nodded their thanks and took their leave.

As Toe-Tapper picked up the training implement to put up, Mask choose that time to come out of hiding made his way over to the blue earth pony, smirking, “I see you’re classes are still holding up.”

Toe-Tapper almost jumped at the black pony’s voice, Taking a moment to calm down and say, “They are. I’ve been actually doing fairly well despite most of Ponyville being aware of my changeling status.” Turning around looking over the unicorn before him, “I’m guessing you came here to ask for a spare?”

Throwing a glance over his shoulder, Masquerade shook his head, “Later. You have student’s to attend to.” Then gave a glance to the training sword saying, “That was the Frisk heir from a few months back, wasn't it?”

“Yes.” Was Toe-Tappers simple reply, “His two guardians asked if I was willing to help teach him, after learning I was an instructor for my own clan.” Making his way past the rouge changeling and to his home where some little ponies waited for him.

With an amused smile, Masquerade commented, “He doesn't seem to happy with the arrangement.”

Toe-Tapper let out a frustrated sigh and admitted, “He’s stubborn and very self-centered for somepony his age. It’s either a personality quark he uses to cope, or he wasn't given the right discipline while he was younger.”

Shaking his head, the lanky blue stallion smiled, “In any case, I’ll be sure to correct that in time.” Giving a small smirk as he said, “If it’s one thing we instructors are good at, it’s beating a lesson into our students hard heads.”

Though outwardly calm, Masquerade could not help but think, sounds like something my old tutor in the Malek clan would say. It was with this he commented, “My tutor said the same thing about my older brother, Copper.”

“Oh?” Toe-Tapper seemed to ask, “What makes to say that?”

Walking beside the music teacher, Mask said, “Copper was a bit of a eager common. Wanted to be part of the guard, but was always rushing into things when he first started.” With a rueful shake of his head, Masquerade told the blue pony, “That instructor beat my brother over the head enough times that the helmet had to be scrapped. But by the end of it, my brother knew patients and how to act like a statue!”

Though, as an after thought, Mask added after a few moments, “Though, that took something like three years and fifteen helmets, but you get the point.” Waving a dismissive hoof.

Toe-Tapper only laughed at this, figuring that the changeling heir was exaggerating the number of blows to the head Copper took. “Yes, that I do.” Toe-Tapper nodded while opening the backdoor to his home, saying, “If it’s alright with you, I’ll stop by Golden Oak’s Library tomorrow. I think I might have some free time that we can spare.”

With a slight bow, Mask agreed, “Sounds like a plan. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Turning around and leaving back for Ponyville.

I wonder what I should do now? Masquerade thought to himself while he left Toe-Tapper to his work. With a steadily growing smirk, he thought Maybe just wonder around town and be nosey.

Elsewhere in a dorset of trees and apples, three fillies sat in a circle and glanced to the other in deep thought over a target on the floor. Each one was in their own thoughts, trying to figure out the most recent bit of information concerning a certain pony.

Looking up in thought, Scootaloo asked, “So, something happened to your sister, but you don't know what. And you’re asking for our help?” Tilting her head at Sweetie Belle.

With sad puppy like eyes, Sweetie Belle said, “Please? Rarity’s been acting really strange. I really want to help, but I don't know what to do!” Looking somewhat hopeless and lost.

Wanting to assure her friend, Apple Bloom said, “Don’ worry Sweetie Belle, Scoot’s an’ I can help. A’m sure!”

Looking confused, Scootaloo asked, “We can?” Not sure what they could do to help. They didn't even know what was wrong, so how could they fix it?

“Course we can!” Apple Bloom asserted, “Maybe we can ask aroun’. Somepony’s gatta’ know somthin’.”

Becoming reluctant, Sweetie Belle said, “I don't know about that Apple Bloom. When I asked Roma, she said it was adult stuff. And Twilight wouldn't tell me anything, only that Rarity was going trough something hard.”

Things seemed to go quiet from there, as Sweetie Belle seemed to sit in place and look worried. She had been feeling slightly confused over what had happened, and even more so with how her sister acted. She’s even talked about not going to the spa. The spa, her paradise! To say, it was bothering the small filly to no end.

Seeing the utter despair her friend seemed to radiate, Scootaloo swelled her chest and said, “Then let’s find out!” Getting surprised looks at her outburst. Ignoring this and continuing, the orange pegasus said, “AB’s right that somepony must know something!”

Tapping her chest, Scootaloo added, “Plus, we used to be part of the Foal Free Press. We can ask around there to see if they know anything. Feather Weight somehow always has a way of finding things out!”

“Good Idea Scoot! He’d know something fer sure!” Apple Bloom agreed while turning t Sweetie Belle asking, “So, wha’da think Sweetie Belle?”

Giving a smile, Sweetie Belle nodded, “Yes, that’s a great idea!” Bolting forwards and hugging the two saying, “You’re the best friends I could ask for!”

“Ditto!” Apple Bloom agreed, joining in.

Scootaloo however, wasn't nearly as keen as her friends in joining the hug, trying to pry herself out, stuttering, “Uh, yeah. What are friends for?” Trying her best to play it cool.

As if gaining a lightbulb, Scootaloo said, “I just had a thought.” Gaining the attention of her two friends. With a growing smile, Scootaloo was quick to tell them her idea, making them all grow smiles.

With one final nod to the idea, they all took in a deep breath and called out, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS: MYSTERY DETECTIVES!!!”

From there, Ponyvill’s disaster curse began it's work.

Panic Attack

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

I gotta ge’ help! Gatta ge’ help! Was the chant Apple Bloom kept playing in her mind as she ran for home as fast as her legs could carry her. When Scootaloo had suggested some changeling plot, the yellow filly brushed it off as nonsense. As of yet, the changelings in town had been nice and rather normal for the most part.

That was before she was given sight to what was in the cellar below the house that used to be Cinder Lock’s home. To be truthful, she was scared out of her mind at what she had seen, and would have stayed frozen in place if Scootaloo hadn’t nudge her to move.

Fat good tha’ did! Apple Bloom screwed her eyes tight, letting a few tears stream out, Now Scoot’s and Sweetie are stuck back thar’, an’ ‘ere I am runnin’ fer help…

With a slight sob, Apple Bloom shouted to herself, “T’ant fair!” Pushing herself to run a bit more faster. Maybe, just maybe she could get help from her sister and her fiends in time, then Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle would be safer sooner. Tha’s it. Get AJ, an’ Mac— even Eb an’ Ive could—

Screeching to a complete halt, Apple Bloom had a horrifying thought come to mind, Eb an’ Ive are changelings, like Mask!

Quickly looking to-and-fro, the yellow Filly felt completely lost and unsure as to what to do. How did she knew Ebony and Ivory weren’t part of this whole plot? How did she know that her sister and brother haven't been replaced or tricked already?

If it was even possible, Apple Bloom felt even more scared then before. Who could she trust right now? She didn't know if all the changelings were part of this or if it were certain ones. And what of her family? Were they trapped in some hanging cocoons, beaten up and hurt while looking asleep or worse?

“W-what do a-ah do?” Apple Bloom choked out, completely confused and lost. She couldn't go into town, there were too many changelings hidden about. She couldn't go to her farm, she didn't know if she could trust her own family. She had to find somepony else, somepony that wouldn't be affected by any of this.

In her desire for help, a thought occurred to Apple Bloom and she rushed to the Everfree with haste.

Daisy slowly flipped through the pages of the basic spell book Twilight had lent her for later study. With a flick of her green changeling magic, Daisy continued to flip each page and gather the detailed bits of information for some simple magic exercises.

Next to her sat Lily, whom was also going through a few books, more as a passive interest in knowing more about magic in general then actual learning. The only magic she was familiar with was a few earth pony tricks used for growing or healing plants. Useful for her line of work as a florist.

Rose had decided to go out and gather groceries during this time, not wanting to be stuck sitting around and looking over dusty old books. She had more interest in hearing gossip or tending to her stand for a few extra bits, or getting some food she liked.

Daisy felt is was a small shame the raspberry maned pony didn't have any interest in the subject. Probably has something to do with the lack of a horn on her head. She mused to herself, glancing up at the protrusion on her forehead. Though her friends didn’t outwardly show it, they held a little jealousy towards her shapeshifting power. To be able to fly or use magic any time she wanted. All it took was a small change.

Knocking on the front door pulled Daisy from her inner thoughts as Lily cheerfully said, “I got it!” Trotting over to the door and greeted whoever had come to visit. Once she had opened the door, the pink mare chirped out, “Oh, hello Cypher.”

Shaking her head, Daisy returned to the book before her and started reading the page she was on over again. She slowly began to drift back into thought though, nearly glancing right over most of the page and skip it.

“Hi Lilly. Can I please come in, I need to talk to Daisy.” Cypher Splash’s voice said from the door way, sounding a bit more firmer then normal.

Daisy lifted her head to hearing this, while Lilly herself nodded and said, “Sure thing. Please come on in.” Opening the door more wider to allow access for the younger pony.

Though she looked somewhat calm, Daisy could see the slight ridged step the young mare had, as her eyes darted about and locked onto her. Once spotted, Cypher walked right over to Daisy and sat on the other side of the coffee table with a troubled look. Lilly soon followed, not picking up the teenaged unicorns slight discomfort as easily.

Wanting to ease the other changeling-in-disguise, Daisy put on a small smile and said, “Hello Cypher. How have you been?”

Returning the smile some, Cypher Splash said, “Okay… Still a little jittery since being reviled to Ponyville, but I’ve been doing fine.” Twisting her hoof on the wood floor saying, “Ditzy helps with assuring me. I don't know how she knows I feel uncomfortable, but she helps.”

Giving a soft laugh, Lilly said, “Derpy’s a mom of two. She probably can tell what you’re thinking because of that.” Giggling further at how Cypher seemed to get a little bashful to being compared to one of her friends children.

Laughing a little herself, Daisy agreed, “Mothers seemed to have that sort of sense. So Lilly might have something there.” Then calmed down and closed the book she was reading, setting it to the side. Giving her full attention, Daisy told the teen, “I’m glad you’re able to deal with this. I think Ebony and Ivory were a little worried about you since the party. Be sure to visit them some time.”

“I will.” Cypher nodded, shifting in her spot a little.

Though it felt nice to just sit and talk like she was now, Cypher took a deep breath and said, “Daisy, there was something important that I need to tell you.” Garnering not only Daisy’s attention, but also Lilly’s, as Cypher Splash said, “Serenity was doing another search of Cinder Locks home and found a hidden wine-cellar. In it…” At this point, Cypher had to retake a breath and gather her nerve saying, “In it was Cinder Lock. The real Cinder Lock, in a changeling cocoon. There were also some pony mares, all in cut or bruised.”

Lilly had put her hoof to her mouth, looking shocked and horrified at hearing this, and in her own town no less. What’s more, the real pony they thought was guilty was actually trapped in some cocoon for Celestia knows how long. But she said other mare’s. All hurt and trapped under Cinder Lock’s home? Is this what could have happened to Rarity?!

Daisy however gained a hard stony expression, and got up from her spot asking, “What is it you need me to do. Do you even know what needs to be done?”

Quick to reply, Cypher told the flower-pony, “Yes. Masquerade sent me to get you and send you to Cinder’s home. He wanted you to be ready to heal the ponies, identify them, and look at some potions that were down there.”

The last bit caught Daisy’s attention even more, and caused the older mare to worry further what had been happening in that house. Still, Cypher continued to tell the pink mare, “I also am to get other changelings with caretaker backgrounds… Do you know any?”

With a slow nod, Daisy said, “Yes, I do.” Using her temporary horn to magic up a note pad and flip to a blank page. Taking up a pencil, she was quick to write down the names of a few caretakers she had found in the changelings around town saying, “This should cover those that were, or have some practice as caretakers.” Floating the list over to the young mare.

Lighting her own horn to take the list, Cypher began looking it over while Daisy told the young mare, “Go on and start gathering them. I need a moment to gather some things before I go.”

Nodding, Cypher Splash left out the front door before activating her well practiced hyper magic. Not paying any mind to this, Daisy looked over to Lilly telling her, “Lilly, you don't need to follow with me on this. I know how you are around violent things, so you can stay here and tell Rose where I left to.” Moving to her shared room.

Following her friend, Lilly bit her lip lightly and said, “A-alright. I can do that.” Wanting to come with, but not sure if she could handle what things would be waited for her eyes. Shaking her head to rid those thoughts, Lilly said, “Let me at least help gather your things. I still want to help somehow.”

Looking back towards her fellow mare in pink, Daisy smiled, “Thanks, it means a lot.”

Back at the home belonging to Cider Lock, ponies out for walks or daily work passed the stone home, not giving it a second glance and enjoy the cooler evening. On the inside of the house hover, two fillies continued to struggle in their confined spaces and call for help. Unfortunately for them, the storage room their captor put them in was rather good for blocking sound.

Up in the potato bag, still thrashing around was Scootaloo, who was doing her best to shake the bag lose, or rip it open. She was finding out just how resilient the cloth bag was, taking her feeble attacks with near to no damage.

“Let us out of here!” Scootaloo once more yelled, doing her best to sound threatening, “When Rainbow Dash hears about this, you’ll be begging for the ground!”

Down in her own person made of harden clay, Sweetie Belle was able to muffle out, “I don’t think he can hear you…” Leaning on one of the walls of the rough ceramic pot. She had tried to break the clay pot, but found that it was fairly hard. She also couldn't move it, as it was apparently tied down to something, along with the lid fastened shut.

She couldn't help but curl in on herself and feel like crying. The fake Cinder Lock had not come back since putting them in whatever room they were in, and both didn't know what happened to Apple Bloom. I hope she’s okay, She thought with a small shiver, wondering if their friend was caught soon after her escape.

Struggling a bit more, Scootaloo eventually tiered herself out and stopped her thrashing, leaving the bag to swing back and forth from the remaining energy. She laid there, panting for breath and able to feel her throat raw from shouting so much. Though she would deny it, she was scared. She was scared of what she had saw. She was scared of being caught. She was even scared of not being found and be labeled as missing.

Rainbow Dash’ll find us. Scootaloo tried to assure herself, She can— No. I know she will!

The silence seemed to push to dissuade those thoughts from the hot-headed fillies mind. Scootaloo wasn't so use to things being quite or dark. She shifted in the bag that hung form some hook, unable to keep her mind focused on being positive.

“Scootaloo?” Sweetie Belle’s muffled voice slightly echoed from the clay pot she was trapped in.

“Yeah Sweetie Belle?” Scootaloo called back, trying to keep her voice strong, even know it sounded horse form yelling.

For a while it was quiet before Sweetie Belle said, “Do you think anypony will notice us missing?” Fear evident in her voice.

Even if her friend couldn't see it, Scootaloo put on a assuring smile and said with en enthusiastic voice, “Of curse somepony will notice! Apple Bloom got away right? She’ll get some help and these bug’s wont stand a chance!”

Another pause of silence dragged on for a while, before Sweetie Belle said with a shaky, but hopeful voice, “Y-you’re right. She’s must have found somepony. She must have.”

Again silence seem to fall upon the two fillies, as if trying to smother out their hope.

With her saddlebags filled with both medical potions and a few reference books of herbs and plants, Daisy made her way to the home that belonged to Cinder Lock. She did not stop for anything, not bothering to stop for even a simple greeting, feeling she had a certain level of responsibility now. When Daisy had said that she and the changelings wanted to protect their home, she meant it.

Beside her was both Lilly and Rose, the later of which had came home just as Daisy was leaving for her new task. Hearing what was happening, Rose was adamant in going with, wanting to help her nearly-sister-friend in this endeavor. With some of her persuasion, Rose was able to get Lilly to follow as well, even know Daisy didn't think it was a good idea.

Now both ponies carried saddle bags of their own, with Lilly carrying extra food provisions and drinks for any who needed it. Rose herself thought it would be a good idea to bring her friend’s Chu-ko-nu and the bolts in her own bags, wanting to be ready.

When she had reached her destination, Daisy knocked on the door and waited for Cinder Lock —who was in fact Serenity— to open the door for her. When it did open, he respectfully nodded to Daisy before turning towards the other two. Seeing Rose, he somewhat flinched back and gave a slightly uneasy smile while nodding for them to come in.

Entering in, Daisy gave the house a quick look around before turning to the disguised changeling asking, “Where’s the patients?” Already wanting to get to work.

“This way.” The acting changeling said, gesturing them to follow him to the storage room.

While they got closer, Daisy started to taste something and ask, “Is there anypony else here?” Looking around again saying, “There’s a rather strong bits of fear and panic here…”

While Daisy was slightly distracted, she missed the slight rigidness that overcame the pegasus for a moment. Rose however, didn't and called the stallion out on it, “Ok, what happened. Something happened, other wise you wouldn't get touchy on it.”

With his ears pricked, a disguised Serenity looked back to the three mares starring at him. With a small gulp and shifting a bit in place, he said, “Well… We might have a little problem…”

Now glaring, Daisy asked, “What sort of problem?” Tapping her hoof against the the wooden floor.

Unexpectantly, the sound carried enough to alert the ‘problem’ and make the loudest ‘problem’ to make noise. “I know you’re there! Let us out, or else!”

While the guard looked embarrassed, the three mares had looks of familiarity, as Lilly in particular said, “Wait, isn’t that, that one filly that Rainbow Dash, like, talks about?”

As if to answer her question, the same muffled voice called out with bravado, “If you don’t let me go, Rainbow Dash will find out and find me! Then you’ll get it for sure!”

After hearing this latest bit, Rose looked at a now ashamed changeling and asked, “So, what did you do wrong this time, wonder-blunder?” Lifting a brow at how the stallion shifted under her scrutinizing gaze.

“Um…” Was the fist sound Serenity made to forestall any questions before saying, “Three fillies might have somehow got in and found out what had happened. They then panicked and ran off, and I was only able to get two of them?” Laughing uneasily at the collective glares of the mares.

Daisy looked even more angry then her friend, saying, “And you didn't try explaining to them what is going on?” Looking towards where they had been walking, asking, “Did you lock them in the storage room where the other ponies are being contained?”

“No!” Serenity quickly defended, “I put one of them in a potato bag that’s hanging from the ceiling, and the other in a clay pot that’s currently tied down. They can't reach to room like that.” Crossing his hooves. All he felt was contempt or frustration form the mares.

Heaving a sigh, Daisy said, “Serenity…Mask’s going to kill you.” With Rose nodding along in agreement.

Lily however looked both angry and worried, saying, “Come on, let’s go and explain things to them. They must be terrified with being held against their wills like this!”

Rearing up to hold up his hooves, Serenity —still in Cinder Lock’s body— said with slight fear, “Alright, alright, I will let them out!” Turning around and heading for the storage room with the mares close behind. The first thing he did was us his wings to ascend up and get the bagged filly down, who’s bravado turned into panic, shouting, “Hey, what are you doing? Where are you taking me?!”

Serenity considered dropping the filly a few inches off the ground for all her noise making, but quickly reconsidered when he noticed Rose watching him. With a fake smile, he gently let the filly down onto the stone floor and said, “The investigation’s down that trapdoor. I’ll go and…guard the front door and stuff.” Quickly rushing out of the storage room and away from the mare.

Rose didn't take her eyes off the changeling, continuing to hold her glare with him. Daisy took her time opening the bag that held Scootaloo, whom glowered from her spot in the bag, tense and ready to bolt.

Seeing the defensive mask of bravado, Daisy could feel the downright fear the filly had at that moment, and doing all she could to hide it. Breathing softly, Daisy softly said, “It’s alright. You don't need to be scared.” Holding a hoof out to the small pegasus.

Almost instantly, Scootaloo got defensive saying, “Scared, I’m not scared!” Slightly backing away from the hoof and watching it cautiously, “You should be the one scared! B-becuse ponies will know I’m missing!”

Daisy felt hurt by the filly’s mistrust in her. She really wanted to help, but the orange filly just refused to believe she was there to help. For ancestors sake’s Serenity, you messed up real bad! She’s too scared to even trust me!

Lilly however was undoing the ropes holding the clay pot down and took the lid off to peer inside. She felt her heart clench when she saw Rarity’s younger sister inside and looking slightly scared. Softly, Lilly soothed, “It’s alight Sweetie Belle, it’s me Lilly. It’s alright, you can come out now.” Reaching a hoof down slowly.

Looking from the mares hoof and face a few times, Sweetie Belle debated with herself to trust her or not. She knew who this pony was, she would visit Rarity with her friends and talk about gossip topics. She liked Lily out of them all, spending time with her while her sister talked to the other two mares.

Nervously, Sweetie Belle reached out a hoof, slightly scared of the pony not being who she was looking to be. Lilly only gave a soft and understanding look as she helped the filly out of her clay prison slowly and gently. Lilly continued to gently help and even pat the filly comfortingly, doing her best to help calm Sweetie Belle further.

Looking around at the flower ponies in the room, Sweetie Belle asked, “L-Lilly…What’s going on?” Still shaken up over what had happened.

Stopping her current task in trying to coax Scootaloo out of the potato bag, Daisy answered, “You and your friends happen to sneak into a changeling investigation.” Looking between the two fillies asking, “Which begs the question, why are you even here?” Trying for the life of her why the Cutie Mark Crusaders were even here in the first place.

Looking a little abash, Sweetie Belle said, “We wanted to know what happened to Rarity…” Unable to look at the three mares.

Casting glances between one another, they all were trying to figure out what to say to the two fillies. While this was happening, Scootaloo began to relax and slowly creep out of the bag she had been trapped in. Looking to her right, she could see Sweetie Belle, sitting and waiting for the mare’s to answer her question.

Looking down to Sweetie, Daisy thought about what to say and considered evading the question, or even lying. But isn't that what made this mess? She wasn't told what had happened and decided to find out what happened? In a way it impressed the changeling in herself, but it also made Daisy worry about the filly getting into a situation she would be unable to get away from.

“What happened to Rarity…” Daisy started uneasily and choosing her words carefully, “Is something we think is connected to what happened here. She was attacked by what we now suspect to be a rouge changeling that had come here recently.” Trying to use what little information she had so far.

Rather angrily, Scootaloo interjected, “Then why were we held hostage!” Waving a hoof over to the bag she had been trapped in.

With a flat look, Rose said simply, “You can thank the changeling that was suppose to be keeping an eye on this place and keep ponies form messing any evidence up.” Facehoofing and muttering loudly, “Idiot always making a mess of things.”

“Take it easy on him Rose. Serenity’s never been good at social interaction form what I hear. This is a good example.” Daisy said, moving over to the trapdoor and telling her friends, “Can you take Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle to the living room? I have work to do and I think they don't need anymore of a scare.”

Nodding to this, Lilly nudged Sweetie Belle lightly saying, “Come on Sweetie. Let’s wait in the front room for the others.” Rose did the same with a reluctant Scootaloo, and after more prodding the fillies left the storage room.

Letting out a tired sigh, Daisy made her way down to the lower room, wondering how the Malek rouge would take this new development.

Trotting home with a smile on her lips, Twilight Sparkle made her way back home after a whole day of spending it with her friends. After she was able to work past her love-life with the others, they were able to have a bit more fun in the water and talked about a few other things. One such subject was the Gem sisters love-life instead, and getting a little vengeance on the two for being nosey about her own.

When the girls got up and ready to go, Rarity and Applejack had wondered where their sisters had ran off to. Most of the others waved it off, knowing they would be back before dark. Despite getting into trouble, the three fillies did good when it came to coming back home.

Looking up, Twilight admired the orange sky as Celestia’s sun was being slowly moved back down and the night being slowly moved up. The day was drawing to a close and for Twilight it was a good day, considering everything. As she approached her home of a library, Twilight noticed a wisp of smoke leave out one of the windows of her home, a sign of dragon mail.

Curious, Twilight picked up her pace and entered the front door and calling, “I’m back!” Looking around for either dragon or changeling for a moment. “Mask, are you home?” Twilight called out once more, thinking the dragon mail was his doing.

“I’m here Twinkles!” Masquerade called form up the stairs, quickly descending down, “Sorry, I can’t stay for long. Something has come up and I need to get back to work.” Making to move past the mare.

Narrowing her eyes, Twilight stepped in the stallions way, getting a puzzled look from him as she said, “What happened, do I need to tell the Princess of it?” Already having a feeling they already knew by now.

Pressing his lips tight for a moment, Masquerade prioritized his thoughts before saying, “I already sent a letter to them. The whole Cinder Lock situation is much worse then we thought.” Getting a surprised look form the lavender mare, “I’m trying to coordinate the changeling in town to clean up the situation, and quietly. I hate to see what would happen if what has been found got out.”

Now worried, Twilight asked, “What did you find, Mask?” Trying to make eye contact with the stallion who was trying to look away. “Please Mask, Princess Celestia wanted me to keep an eye on the changelings in town. You might work for Princess Luna, but I still need to know what’s going on.”

Making a small grunting sound, Masquerade said, “The Cinder Lock we caught was a changeling, one we didn't know about and had arrived only recently.” Shaking his head and looking frustrated at not noticing the unnoticed threat, “He’s already imprisoned the real Cinder Lock, along with about six mares in varying states of harm.”

Looking Twilight in the eye, he could not only feel her shock and disgust, but see it. It was then Masquerade finished with, “The place radiated fear, and there are also equipment and potions that I believed he used. If I am right, we have a high-threat rouge that might be a blood caster. Stage-4 at least, since I didn't even sense he was a changeling. Further more, I think he was…”

Waiting for a moment, Twilight press, “He was what Mask?” Unsure if she wanted to know with how he seemed to be deep in thought.

Looking up and bracing himself, Masquerade said, “I think he was trying to…’train them’, into being obedient to him…”

The effect was immediate, and Twilight felt her throat tighten and eyes widen at the implications. Taking a moment to find her voice, Twilight said, “Train? As in, he was forcing those ponies into some sort of slaves?”

With a snort, Mask said, “No. I think the term ‘toy’ would fit this situation better. If he wanted willing slaves, he would of sapped them of their emotions until they were zombified husks. Or if he was a blood caster, find a way to control their bodies permanently”

Slightly baring his teeth as his eyes slightly glowing, Masquerade ranted, “This, this is pointless. Has no purpose. Meaningless pain with no reason to make up for the crime committed. This is why we normally execute our rouges, their just too dangerous!”

Twilight had found herself backing away at Masquerade’s furious words and angered filled gaze. Despite his calmness, Twilight could sometimes forget how frightening the changeling could become when angered. She was thankful he rarely got angry, and even more so that he had some form of control to keep his temper from lashing out randomly.

But looking at the stallion, Twilight felt something else behind all that anger. It was hard to spot, and she would have missed it if she had not become familiar with the black unicorn’s actions over time. There was also shame, a self imposed kind. A regret as if this was his fault more than the offending changelings fault.

Taking a step forward. Twilight asked, “Mask, are you okay?” Doing her best not to flitch away from his harshly glowing eyes that seemed to glare into her, “Is that all that’s bothering you?”

For a moment, Mask only remained silent and glared at the mare, wanting nothing more than to close himself off and keep his secrets like he’s always had. But seeing those pelting amethyst eyes, he felt those walls warp and wane as he could see, feel and taste Twilight’s concern.

Softening his glare into a pained gaze, Masquerade said, “A changeling rouge was able to get into Ponyville, without my notice, or the other changelings noticing. He attacked Rarity, and threaten to attack you if she ever told of her failed rape.” He let his eyes drop to the floor, sadly saying, “That shouldn't happen. We should be more alert, more carful. It just show’s that I can’t protect you as well as I want to.”

Sighing internally, Twilight nuzzled the crook of her stallions neck before giving him a gentle kiss on his cheek telling the infiltrator, “You can’t do everything Mask. You’re doing your best and that’s all we can ask for.” Backing away, she softly smiled to the stallion in front of her saying, “And when you can’t do something because of your own limitations, that’s when you ask your friends, your family…and your fillyfriend to help out.”

Gaining a small smile, Mask stole a quick kiss form the mare and said, “If I wasn’t head-over-hooves for you, I would be now.”

Giggling, Twilight lightly smacked her coltfriend’s chest saying, “I love you too Mask.” Gesturing to the door saying, “Now come on. Let’s get you to work.” And headed for Cinder Lock’s home.

Sighing, Masquerade followed his mare and softly said, “Are you sure want to see this Twinkles? It’s not pleasant, and I’m worried what would happen to our already weak reputation with ponies.”

Looking back at the rouge heir, Twilight assured, “If you’re there, I will at least have a shoulder to lean on if it becomes too much for me.”

Shaking his head at the lavender mage, Mask said, “Alright, just remember I warned you.” Holding his grin while thinking, because this may make you recoil at how dark the world can really be.

With cauldron boiling and herbs in mixing, one shaman worked and toiled on her latest mix of brew. One made to help ease another's pains and ever foul mood. With diligence and care, was the mixture made. She was a wise and experience zebra mare, whom’s concern was for others welfare.

Everfree was her home, far away where others would make their own. Seclusion and peace was what she had, yet in conflict with the forest that would drive some mad. Yet she persevered in this harsh place, taking it’s hardship and trials with her willing embrace—

“ZECROA, I NEEED YOUR HELP!!!” Apple Bloom barged into the zebra’s hut, scramming her head off and actually scaring away a few predators and their prey, who were not expecting the sudden shouting.

Zecora herself lost grip over the potion she held, rushing her hooves out to keep grip over the flipping-and-twisting flask that held the next ingredient. Catching it between her hooves, the stripped mare let out a sigh and carefully tipped it to let down a few drops into her potion mix before setting it aside.

Though surprised by the filly’s sudden appearance, Zecroa was quick to regain her composure and glance over to Apple Bloom, and calmly say, “Apple Bloom, it is good to see you. But I must ask, why call for my rescue?”

Taking in gasps of air, Apple Bloom closed the door behind herself and said, “M-mah friends ‘ave been taken. Some of ‘em changeling’s are taken ponies and doin’ somthin’ t’ them! We gatta’ do somthin’!” Ending up waving her hooves in panic over the whole event.

Keeping her cool even when the young filly was panicking, Zecroa steadily used a wooden pole to help stir the cauldron filled with liquid, saying, “I do not know what you would have me do. Changeling are creatures I know not how to subdue.” Sounding a little displeased with her lack of knowledge on the recently talked about insect-like ponies.

“Secretive and hidden in shadow. Would be difficult to fight such a foe…” Zecrora slightly narrowed her eyes, trying to think of a way to help the filly she had to come to appreciate. She realized though, that she and her friends might have not seen what they did.

Closing her eyes for a moment to think in peace, the shaman finally said, “To truly know what path to take, we first must see what is true and what is fake.”

Apple Bloom watched as Zecroa leave her potion brew and head into a small closet hidden behind a curtain. Pulling back out, Zecroa placed a brown cloak over herself and went about gathering powders, potions and other mixtures— just in case the Apple filly’s claims were not exaggerated.

Apple Bloom herself was taking her time to figure out everything Zecroa had told her, and could not help but ask, “Wait, what ya’ll are sayin’?” Not sure what the zebra was trying to tell her.

Leaving out of her hut, Zecroa made sure the filly was following after her and explained, “For what time I could hear, the changelings have been very sincere. To assume they change so soon, would show us to be buffoons.”

“Bu-Bu’ we saw ponies stuck in these cocoon thangs’ an’ we go’ chased—” Apple Bloom tried to say, trying to get her point a crossed.

“And I tell you, Apple Bloom. Do not be so quick, to just assume.” Zecroa warned the younger filly, making her way around a small patch of blue flowers that had started to spring up. “Rushing in without thought, may make efforts all for naught.”

Slowly, yet assuredly, Apple Bloom calmed down greatly since she came to the wise mare and her ever calming words in rhyme. It seemed to be because of this that the small Apple filly was to somewhat see what Zecroa was trying to tell her. Though part of her still thought Scootaloo was maybe right, she had to admit that they might have jumped when they should have looked.

Apple Bloom spent the rest of her time in thought as they headed over to where the changelings were apparently gathering. Being Cinder Lock’s home.

When Masquerade and Twilight had reached Cinder Lock’s home, they were greeted to a rather unforeseen sight. In the main room sat Rose and Lilly, both catering to Zecroa and the three Cutie Mark Crusaders, whom chatted adamantly over events past. Their chatting however came to a halt when Masquerade and Twilight were let inside by Serenity.

Looking over the assembly and able to clearly tell they were not some changelings trying to play some prank, Masquerade looked up to where Serenity was still trying to act calm, and simply ordered the changeling in a flat tone, “Explain.”

Letting out a weak laugh, Serenity began to wonder how things could get any worse.

Casting of Blood

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Canterlot has been known for many things over history since it’s making. Such as the castle of the sky, from how high up it was made. Or the watchful city, because of how Celestia lives in such a place. It has even been commonly considered the main city any unicorn would live or make their living.

But despite all of this, there were even more things others did not know, or even bothered to know. One such as the Canterlot caves, deeper into the mountain and snaking out into large catacombs and tunnels that create a natural labyrinth. Or the extremely few thieving groups that do their best to be hidden in such a protected city as Canterlot. But one thing it was not known for was the prison under the castle of the celestial sisters.

Here, in the more darker and duller dungeon that is made to steal all hope of escape, one would find that it has not seen much use in the last few hundred years. Alas, this once feared place had faded much into memory, no longer containing madponies, crazed murderers or captured prisoners of war. It has sat mostly forgotten and unused, only guarding the dust that decide that a prison cell would make a nice vacation spot.

That had changed one day though, and if these dull walls with their imposing stone could emulate any sort of emotion; it would be jumping in joy at having somepony to contain. The pony brought in was thrown in the first, deepest cell the guard could find before locking it up and leaving him trapped inside the labyrinth of a prison.

Aside from that, nothing had happened. The pony jut stayed in the same spot, snoring away in a deep sleep and practically dead to the world. Guard ponies would come down with food to make sure their charge was fed enough to be somewhat satisfied. But they quickly learned that whatever the changelings did to the poor sap, had him completely out cold.

For two days, the pony had done nothing but sleep, barely able to even turn over to make himself more comfortable on the unforgivingly hard stone floor. It was actually making Shinning Armor a tad worried that their prisoner had been sleeping most of the time, and had sent a message out one day to find out why, via Princess. The answer he had received, he had not expected. Being that the pegasus stallion was given a drug to make him sleep, but was apparently given a slight overdose and may wake with a headache.

So, with no choice, they all had to wait until the drug wore off and let the accused pony of attempted rape, wake up. Then maybe wait a while for the headache to pass so the stallion could actually answer their questions without being handicapped. They felt that it was a good decision, see in that on the the third day, the would-be-rapist woke up, groaning in pain from his headache.

When day four rolled around, some of the staff had left for some needed free time. Saturdays were good for that, getting out and getting some rest from a hard week of work. Same could not said for Shining Armor, who was still going through the gathered files of each candidate and weighing each one in his mind. With the work required of him as the Caption of the guard, the prisoner in the dungeon and going over each file, he found himself to immersed in his worked to think of much else.

So it was with some restrained frustration that Shining Armor looked up at the sound of knocking. There at the door was was one of the solar guards, standing straight and ridged as he informed, “Cinder Lock’s awake sir. He seems to be confused as to what is going on and is demanding as to his situation.”

Giving a sigh, Shining searched the piles of papers in front of him for a while before finding what he wanted. Grabbing it with his magic, he floated a copy of charges saying, “Tell him what he’s charged for and then read him his rights. An investigation is already in progress, so we might have more later.” Leaving out the fact of who was leading the investigation.

The guard nodded and took the paper in his own magic, giving a salute and crisply turning around and leave. This let him miss his superiors someway tired sigh as he got back to his paperwork. The guardspony didn't let his attention waver from his task as he headed down each hall or when he descended into the deeper parts of the castle.

Deep in these darkly lit halls, the pony guard could only feel some form of emptiness at it all, much like an abandoned building with no pony to maintain it. After a while of walking, he came up to their prisoner, whom was being awfully quiet and watching his approach.

Keeping at lease a few feet away from the bars of the prison, the unicorn guard straightened out the paper before him and read off, “Cinder Lock. you have been accused of sexual assault and rape of a citizen of Equestria. Further more, from some testimony form the victim clams you have done so on multiple occasions with a few other Ponies. Investigation is still underway, so your charges may build from there.” From here the guard rolled his eyes and tiredly recited in a bored tone, “You have the right to remain silent. Anything and everything you say can or will be used in a—”

“Yeah, yeah, I get it.” Cinder Lock waved a hoof before going back to relaxing on the floor, “You don't need to kill yourself over that part.” Closing his eyes to seemingly take a nap.

A little stunned, the guard considered trying to read the stallions rights over again, but decided it wasn't worth the effort if he wasn't going to listen. So with a carless shrug, the guard turned around and left for the exit. While he left, Cinder Lock kept his eyes on the guard, taking note of every detail he could with his eyes.

Celestia waited with a pleasant smile on her lips as Sham of the Gem clan and Intrusive of the Lue clan walked in. As customary, Intrusive was sure to humbly bow before Celestia, while Sham did a lazy half attempt of one. Nodding to both changelings, Celestia said, “Clan head Sham. Elder Intrusive. Thank you for answering my summons.”

With a nod, Intrusive said, “Of course your highness. It is a pleasure to be here and serve you as not only allies, but fiends.” Having a grandfatherly like smile.

Sham on the other hoof, rolled his eyes and just waited for the alicorn to tell him why they were called. He had other matters to attend to, mostly concerning his sleep schedule and making sure the bits were flowing in his clan.

Somewhat beaming at this, Celestia said, “That is good to know.” Spreading her wings as she arose, “Come, I have set up a room for us to talk in.” Leading the two changeling heirs out the thrown room and down the winding halls.

“I should inform you now, that we have made contact with two scouts from another clan that have had bad blood with the Quasi clan.” Celestia started to tell the two changelings-in-pony-form, “I was hoping that you both could help ease a few things between the two before we try advancing any further.”

“Do you know what caused the bad-blood?” Sham asked, only slightly narrowing his eyes at the situation. In all honesty, he was not surprised that the ponies were wanting reaching out to more changeling clans to make friends. It had done them good in the past and made them stronger. But changelings are different. We would take advantage of that. Sham made sure to himself that would not come to pass.

Anticipating this to some degree, Celestia was not fazed by the sudden question and told the lazy changeling, “Both clans use to be at war with the other. But after much fighting, they both stopped, coming to a stalemate. That was three years back and new clan heads have taken over since then.”

Slowly nodding, Intrusive thought on the matter some and asked, “Would one of these clan heads be the same changeling heir we hear parading trough Canterlot a month back?” Already slightly aware of some happenings around the city his clans changelings were watching over.

“It is.” Celestia said, “Her name is Opulent, and she is the clan head to the Quasi clan. The other clan is the Salient, and we currently have two of the later clans scouts here.”

“Not to interrupt, your highness.” Intrusive cut in, “But scouts? What about the clan head to the Salient, is he or she unable to come and sent these scout’s in their stead?” Slightly suspicious as to what was at play.

Shaking her head, Celestia said, “No, they were captured during one of Masquerade’s first missions. One of them were even sent here by some of your own clan.” A little confused how the elder didn't know this information.

Clearing his voice some, Intrusive said, “Then I apologize. I was not aware of that fact, as I use my time teaching and doing research these days. I have since passed on my role as Bard's advisor to another some time back now…” Almost regretting that he didn't read the reports turned in from missions done recently.

Giving the older pony a smile, Celestia assured, “It is alright Professor Intrusive. I mostly asked for you or Bard’s presents during this to help smooth things over between the two clans. And to fully answer your question, the Salient clan might be suffering from a possible splintering, and these scouts might be part of the breaking group.”

Sham was quick on what the Princess was telling them and said, “You want to welcome the splinter group in with open hooves. Make allies out of what the clan would believe to be traitors.” Looking at the alicorn mare adding, “Showing sympathy to gain further support and allegiance.”

Somewhat sighing at this, Celestia said, “Though having allies is a good thing, that was not the primary intent, Sham. Merely the outcome that comes with making friends.” Not sure how to take the lazy clan head’s take on the situation.

“Regardless of how Sham looks on the situation,” Intrusive started, sending a look over to the mentioned changeling, “We will abide to how you wish to handle the situation. Wont we, clan head Sham?” Sham only replied with a tiered sigh and a eye-roll.

Tidy-Tip was a new recruit part of the Canterlot guard since the changeling attack nearly a month back. The training had been long and hard for her to get in,but now she was put on hold from further her skills. There apparently were not enough ponies able to train all the recruits that had come in, so she was one of the few on hold until more room was made.

And I’m stuck getting some pervert from a cell for some questioning. She rolled her blue eyes while straightening the basic iron armor that was over her body. Unlike most of the solar guard with their lighter and shiny gold-like armor, her’s was a plain grey, and a little clunky on her chest and flank. The helm also seemed heavy, and if it was not for the strap to keep it in place, it would slip about more often.

Valorvale’s was the apparent military group Tidy-Tip had to train with first, to learn the basics and build up the needed strength and endurance the grounded earth pony forces were known for. However, she was going to be stuck with simple guard duty and slightly demeaning tasks until a spot opens up for her to start the real training above being a recruit.

Knowing Poppy Seed, he’s already done with basic and part of the reserve. Tidy-Tip thought a little angrily, knowing her friend/rival was able to be accepted in before all the spots were filled in. She had apparently impressed somepony during the initiation test to weed out the unable.

As she got closer to the prison cell holding the criminal, the new recruit noticed something out of place when she looked into the cell. Instead of a orange pegasus stallion, there was a unicorn guard, out cold and laying on the ground. Rushing from a trot to a run, Tidy-Tip hit the iron bars repeatedly calling, “Guardspony, are you alright in there? What happened?”

All that was heard was a small groan, as the stallion hardly moved his head as if he was struck extremely hard. Whipping the keys out, Tidy-tip began unlocking the cell and thew the door open. Rushing in, she checked on the downed pony, picking him up some and trying to wake him.

“Hey, you okay?” Tidy-Tip tapped the stallion guard’s cheek, trying to get him to wake up.

Both eye suddenly snapped open and suddenly glowed a deep blood red, and a feral smirk appeared on the guardpony’s lips, as he spoke, “Now I am.” And quicker than Tidy-Tip could properly react, the unicorn stallion opened his jaws wide and lunged forwards, clamping down on the recruits neck.

Yelping in pain and shock, Tidy-Tip fell back as the larger stallion pined her to the prison floor and hold her in place. Fear began to overtake her mind, and Tidy-Tip began to struggling, flailing her hooves and uselessly kicking her hind legs. She could suddenly feel her body slowly go numb from her neck, and feel her strength slowly fade away.

The stallion over her only continued to smirk, drinking in the utter fear and despair the mare was having at that moment. He continued to not only take in her fear, but drink of the liquid life that flood through the recruits veins to further strengthen his power. Nearly two minutes in, and the mare had stopped moving, falling prey to his special brand of magic to truly feed.

Once he was done, the guard pony removed his now bloodied muzzle from the mares neck and looked down at her. His eyes drank in the image of her quickly moving panicked eyes and her overall helpless state. With a dark smile, he leaned down to her ear and said, “Do you feel that?” Taking a hoof to run over the mare’s silvery coat, “That numb feeling that is making it impossible to move, but also makes that itch beneath your skin?”

His smile grew at Tidy-Tip’s panicked breathing, as he continued to say, “That is a little something I learned you know.” Curling back his lips to show a row of unnaturally sharp teeth for a pony to have, “And it is going to make your body all mine.”

He let out a dark chuckle as he witnessed a few small tremors and twitches over the mare’s body, feeling the nudge in his mind that she was actively trying to fight back. It seemed so pathetic, but it amused him to no end. With a rather pleased smirk he ordered, “Rise.”

Tidy-Tip screamed in her mind as she felt her body move against her will, following the pony-monster’s orders. This can’t be happening! Why can’t I control my body? Help, HELP!! But none of her words got out, and the only evidence of her wanting to speak came form the hardly trembling lips that remained closed.

Circling his latest catch, the stallion nodded saying, “Not bad. A tad shorter then most, but I don't mind that. And by the looks of it, you have a fair will.” Able to tell the mare was doing all she could to fight his influence over her body. Coming around and putting his face before the mare, emerald green fire enveloped his body, showing the changeling beneath.

Tidy-Tip wanted to recoil away, but her body remind were it stood and giving her a close up look to a changeling shifting form. Standing before her was a changeling common, who’s horn lost it’s curve, becoming a straight spike. His black chitin had a slight red sheen to it, while the shell on his back had become a deep red. The wings didn't look like normal wings for a changeling, becoming long and thin like a misquotes. Even the back of his forelegs had a difference in the form of rows of little spikes.

What had all her attention however, was the two long serrated fangs protruding from his mouth and the two blood-red compound eyes. When he opened his mouth, his voice made a slight echoing gurgling sound as he said, “I will enjoy watching your will and hope get slowly squashed until it’s nothing but a tasty glass of terror and turmoil that I can refresh myself with!”

If anything, this only made Tidy-Tip internal struggles more desperate, using every little scrap of her will to make anything on her body work. The changeling only let out a gruesome sounding laugh that mocked her attempts of freedom and freewill. She was a prisoner in her own body, and no mater what she was doing, nothing would happen.

After letting the recruit struggle in her body a bit more, the changeling eventually got his laughter come under control. Watching in amusement for a bit longer, he decided to get moving while he could. It was with that, that he ordered, “Remove your armor.”

Without any form of resistance, the mare began undoing her armor and letting it drop to the floor. For a moment the order made Tidy-Tip stop her struggling at the odd order. But when she remembered what the pony —whom apparently was changeling— was jailed for made her try getting control of herself.

When he last of the armor fell from her body, the changeling couldn't help but give her toned body an apprising look saying, “I don't know why they make you mares wear armor. It really hides how magnificent you look.” Leering at the mare’s body.

Keep away from me, you creep! Tidy-Tip shouted from inside her head, while she shuddered at the thought. It was bad enough she had no control of her body. It was only worse it was being controlled by a rapist.

Ogling her a big longer, the changeling eventually got his head out of the gutter and ordered, “Time to leave. Your staying in front of me.”

Almost like a puppet tied to strings, Tidy-Tip’s body began following the changeling orders and began walking, letting him place a hoof her her flank to guid her direction. It was with a horrifying realization that Tidy-Tip understood why she was without her armor and was in the front. She was a hostage. A completely compliant and obedient hostage that had no control over their own actions.

Even as Tidy-Tip was panicking at this new discovery, she started to notice that they were not heading for the exit to the dudgeons they were in. Testament to how it was made, her captor was leading her all over the confusing halls and prison cells, letting out harsh hissing at being lost.

At first Tidy-Tip wondered why he didn't order her to just say were the exit was. After all, like the invasion showed, changeling were said to be able to take over a ponies mind. That was what was happening now, right?

No… I can’t control my body… but I’m still thinking! Tidy-Tip began to work out in her head as they made another wrong turn, He’s not in my head, and he’s not controlling my thoughts. That means it’s my body that’s being controlled. HA, control over me and a hostage, BUT I’M STILL USLESS TO YOU!

Feeling the hope and mocking joy the mare was giving off, the changeling gave the mare a hard glare and hissed out, “What are you so happy about?”

Of course, the pony did not make any reply or sound, but the changeling could clearly taste her smug feelings. With a angered hiss, he roughly gripped her tail with a hoof and pulled. Hard. As an instinctive act, the body still make a squeak in discomfort, but what was more louder was the feelings of pain and helplessness that the mare gave off as her tail was abused.

“I control you. You are mine. Don't go thinking you have anything over me.” The changeling male reminded his captive, “I may not know where the exit is, but it will be found. And unlike you, I won't be going hungry any time soon.” At this he grind a horrendous smile as he felt the fear rise from Tidy-Tip. He was serous when he meant he was going to crush her will.

It was a fairly well known fact by now that changelings never did like other changelings they did not know. They were known to hiss, be cold and sometimes all out attack for no reason, just to be sure that the other was no longer a threat to themselves or their clan. That being said, Celestia felt that all things considered, things were going rather well.

“How it our fault that he died? We were just trying to expand!” Ventral shouted, trying to hold back her feelings of fear when addressing not only the clan head to the Quasi clan, but the daughter to their last great enemy.

“It was because of your warmongering clan that I lost my father from battle wounds. This is not mentioning the near starvation of my people that followed or my rushed coronation to leadership, and the hardships that I was not prepared for!” By now Opulent had lost all her control and yelled at what was —and still in her mind— their clans greatest enemy.

“The both of you, stop this squabbling!” Intrusive barked out, “It is no way to conduct proper talks between potential allies!”

Rolling his eyes, Sham asked, “Does it matter?” Waving a lazy hoof at the two yelling changelings saying, “Their only minor clans…Noble at the most, but otherwise little to two-tenths of our own numbers.”

Slamming a hoof onto the marble table, Opulent said, “Are you trying to insight something, Lue?” Not having that well of an opinion of the lazy changeling heir. She admitted he looked nice once he shrugged off his pony form, but his overall lazy nature and snarky remarks had long since removed that physical appeal.

“No more then you are, irritating mare…” Sham shot back with a dull tone, only the most smallest of edges distinguishable in his voice.

Watching the preceding with Celestia was Cadence, whom darted her eyes from one changeling to the other, as if watching some massive battle going on. Threats and shouts had been exchanged between all four parties, not leaving a moment of peace.

Looking to her aunt, the youngest of the alicorns asked in a hushed voice, “Shouldn't we try to stop them?” Pricking her ears and whipping her head up to see Sham and Opulent half standing on the table to glare at the other and do a fast and furious exchange of words.

Next to a slightly worried Cadence, Celestia calmly sat in her place and lifted her cup of tea to take a dainty sip, humming in appreciation of the calming mint taste. Opening her eyes, she watched as the ‘children’ continued their bickering with one another and calmly said, “They are only trading death-threats my niece. Nopony’s dead yet, so every thing is fine.” Going back to sipping her tea, even as Sham and Opulent got in the others face, shouting at the top of their lungs.

Even if her aunt was calm and confident, Cadence still cast her gaze around the room of shouting changelings and Opulent’s four guards that were awaiting their orders. She was at least happy that ten solar guards were posted in the same said room, but only a little bit.

Looking back at the argument that was happening, Cadence was disturbingly reminded how tall changeling heirs were, being nearly as tall, if not a bit more taller, then herself. Being one of the naturally tallest ponies, it was a rare to ever be shorter to anypony else.

“I don’t care if you lead a prestige clan, Sham, but you do not compare my clan to that of nomadic clans!” Opulent bared her teeth and flared her slightly buzzing wings, trying to cow the changeling stage before her.

Even with his name being spat out, Sham was not intimidated by the mare in front of him. Her more slimmer wings, body and smaller fangs and slightly shorter hight did nothing to cow him. In response to her threatening display, he bared his teeth, showing his much larger fangs that were nearly three-times Opulent’s own, and spreading his more broader wings saying, “Your clan is still small. I have yet to see what boon your clan would give us in the long run!”

A sudden poof and flash of green made all present stop and turn their eyes to Celestia, who with practiced reaction snatched a scroll from the air. Looking about and seeing all the looks she was receiving, Celestia smiled and calmly said, “Excuse me, I need to take this.” Looking down at the letter and noticing the black ribbon and green seal with her and her sisters merged cutie marks.

With narrowed eyes , Celestia broke the seal and went straight to reading what her sisters agent had messaged them for.

To which ever sister gets this first.

I have continued my investigation into the situation pertaining to Cinder Lock and evidence either against him, or for him. We had nearly become convinced he was possibly innocent, but a changeling acting as him to investigate his home has found something.

There was an apparently hidden cellar filled with wines and beers. This was not gave concern though, but the six or so mares trapped and in varying states of harm. Be it from bruising or cuts, I have reason to believe that they have been to tortured to be obedient to their captor.

But more importantly the pony that is in your custody is not a pony. I have good reason to believe that you have a highly dangerous changeling rouge in your custody. I can’t e sure, but there is evidence he is a blood caster. I have not sensed his presents either, meaning stage-4 transformation.

I urge you to eliminate him if you can. If you are still unwilling to kill him, then make sure he is in the most restraining, anti-magical, muzzle-fitted, straightjacket you can find. Make sure he's in a padded room with anti-magical properties as well.

What you do about this rouge is up to you, but I still would suggest his immediate removal from life itself.

Doble Take~

Celestia could not help but read over the letter again and think about what was in front of her. The ruler of the day wrestled with her thoughts as to what to do with what she now knew. On one hoof, she wanted to do this by judge and jury, following the laws she had made. But from the urgency Masquerade —also known a sDouble Take— was trying to make in the letter was making her hesitate.

But what really held her concern most was the potential of him being something called a blood caster. From what my student has told me, these changelings can use magic that can control the bodies of others, or even use their victims blood to strengthen and heal themselves. Feeling more alarm build in her mind as she continued digging for information provided by Twilight Sparkle. There was also something about using blood as a weapon. And if I recall right, some suffer mass hysteria and paranoia.

“Your highness?” Intrusive’s voice broke Celestia out of her inner musing, making her look to all the changelings that were looking to her with concern. With a nearly carful tone, Intrusive asked, “Is everything well? You seemed troubled.”

Looking around, Celestia debated about telling them that she had something to do, but knew that she couldn't lead them. There was also the chance she needed them for this, considering it was a rouge changeling she was maybe dealing with. Taking a moment to compose herself, Celestia said, “I just received a message from Masquerade.” Looking at each changeling to see most knew who she was talking about.

Waving the rolled up letter in her magical grasp, Celestia continued, “It appears a convicted pony we have in our custody is highly-likely a changeling rouge. One that has stage-4 transformation and is a blood caster.”

The effect was instant, with Sham moving away from the table and losing his tiredness saying, “Then we don't have time for this.” Locking his eyes with the letter, “If it’s making you concerned, then it must have two-face extremely worried as well. We need to deal with this now”

Getting up, the elderly Lue changeling also agreed, “Sham is correct, your highness. Rouges are naturally dangerous. If this one is a blood caster as well, we need to contain it posthaste.” Already joining next to Sham in moving.

Taking a breath to calm herself, Opulent stared at Celestia and said, “If there is a blood caster here, I think you will be needing our help Celestia. They are not to be taken lightly.” Using her magic to pull her saddle bags close for easy access.

Looking at all the changelings, Cadence found herself asking, “I’m sorry but what is so dangerous about a single changeling that does this blood casting?” Not completely up-to-date on all things changeling.

“They are changelings that feed on fear.” Ventral spoke up from her spot at the table, already looking troubled, “And I can tell you by first hoof experience, they can be really dangerous.” Slightly shivering in thought of the few blood casters that Sardonic kept as trump cards.

Iota also shivered with her clan sister, saying aloud, “Those kind of changeling really creep me out. I watch them take control of others and just make them do things they didn't want to.” Not at all feeling comfortable knowing a rouge one was inside the castle.

Standing up and flaring her wings, Celestia said, “I can not ask any of you to—”

“We’re doing Princess, no asking needed.” Sham was quick to cut off, “There is a dangerous changeling in this castle. If we don’t properly contain it, it will get lose and there will be consequences for both of us!” Hammering the point that a huge incident could occur if the changeling were to somehow get loose.

For once, Celestia felt her mouth click shut at what Sham had said. She knew he was right in that point, that if this rouge were to get lose, changeling reputation could take a nosedive. The pony opinion of changelings in general was still very shaky, with some scared of them, and others just confused.

Sighing, Celestia nodded and conceded, “You have more experience in dealing with changelings. If you really wish to help, then please follow me.”

Before any of them could leave the room though, a bell began to sound off and reach into the room. While most gave confused looks, Celestia looked alarmed and said, “Come quickly, I fear he’s gotten loose!”

Nearly two hours of just wandering about and trying to figure out where the exit was, the changeling finally found it and smiled in triumph. He could tell he was on the right path by the mare’s feelings, almost like they were shouting her shame and fear at every one of his correct decisions.

Giving a slight push, the changeling continued to lead the controlled pony forward with a hoof, making sure she was in front of him the whole time. With another flash of green fire, he was once more Cinder Lock, smirking at his escape from the prisons below in the form of a staircase.

Reaching the top and command given, Tidy-Tip opened the door and continued to walk on with Cinder Lock following her close behind. This however didn’t go completely unnoticed as one of the two guards posted turned to the mare with one asking, “Um, ma’am, what were you doing down there?” Noticing her lack of armor.

“Attack.” Was all Cinder Lock said, watching in some satisfaction as Tidy-Tip attacked the first guard closest to her, while he attack the other one. Still with his sharpened teeth at the ready, Cinder Lock bit into the guards exposed neck, getting to work on taking control of the pony’s body.

NO! Stop, you stupid body, stop! Tidy-Tip continued to scream in her mind as her body continued to relentlessly attack the guard, who though defending himself, was confused what was going on. This didn't stop him from grabbing her and pinning her to the floor, trying to keep her still.

Before he could start yelling at her to concede, his partner came and talked him down to the ground, holding him in place. As soon as her body was free, Tidy-Tip could only watch as she got up and helped restrained the other guard to the floor. With a hoof, she pushed the guards head up, seemingly following some silent command to expose the struggling guards neck.

Then came Cinder Lock, who went for the neck once more and latch onto the restrained guardspony. Tidy-Tip couldn't believe what she was doing— what she was being forced to do!

I joined the Valorvale’s so I could stop these bug-ponies if they ever attacked us! Tidy-Tip’s lip trembled and her eyes welled with tears that began to run down her cheeks. Now look at me. Helping the same thing I wanted to protect Equestria from! She wanted so desperately to cry. To yell… To scream with her voice, the same thing she used to use with such freedom.

Finished with his work, Cinder Lock got off the guard and licked the remaining blood from his lips saying, “Now then. It’s about time I left. Come on, we’ll be needing an escort.” Waving for both guard to flank both him and Tidy-Tip. Without a word, they did as told, taking up positions to their left and right.

Opening a wing, Cinder Lock laid it over Tidy-Tip’s back, much to the mare’s distress. From there he began to guid his group through the halls, searching for a way out. So far, Cider Lock understood that he still had the element of surprise, and planed to use it to it’s fullest.

Keeping himself calm, the blood caster began plotting out escape plan if he were to get caught again. Doubtful though. These ponies are just as smart as the plants they eat. Cinder Lock joked to himself as he continued looking for a way out.

But as they traversed the halls, the changeling inside of him felt something was off. He wasn't sure what it was as he turned each corner or down each hall. Somethings off… He noted to himself, taking in his surroundings.

“Halt!” Shouted a guard up ahead, leveling a spear down at Cinder Lock. Two others to his left and right also leveled their spears, while a third hanging in the back ran off, supposedly to call for assistance.

Putting on the most pleasant smile he could, the fake pony said, “Excuse me guardspony’s, but these two were escorting me and this lovely lady out. Is something happening?” Trying to remain calm at the actions the solar guards were taking.

With hard stared, the guards didn't move from their place, as he leader of them said, “No, we know that you are an escapee.” Then sent a glance over to one of his fellow guard’s, who still had a noticeable red blood stain on his neck.

Noticing the stare and following it, Cinder Lock cursed for not cleaning up the evidence of his actions. He should had noticed it, but he was more focused on escape then being carful in much else. Looking back at those blocking his path, he ordered, “Attack.”

Just like before, Tidy-Tip found her body starting to move on it’s own, but found the same wing over her hold her in place. “Not you.” Cinder Lock said to her, “You stay here.” And watched with Tidy-Tip as the two controlled guards attacked their brothers-in-arms.

Tidy-Tip was then subject to watching the two unarmed guard get in a fight with those armed with spears. The normal deterrent of the spear points did nothing to make the controlled guards hesitate to tackle their targets down. From there, they just pummeled the knocked-down guard with their hooves like mindless grunts. The third that did not have a pony on him, got up and used his spear to smack the controlled guards off, giving his two allies time to get up.

He then began fending off the two guards that were now his foes, finding that their skills didn't completely match up to how most solar guards had. At times they would blink, or their eyes would dart away, making them lose sight of the fight. but even with these minor distractions in sight, the bodies continued to do as told, fighting with the best of their abilities.

Feeling a slight pull, Tidy-Tip found herself being guided away from the fight and down a new hall, one she new would lead outside. It was during her realization that Cinder Lock began to speed up, almost as if he knew it was the way out. She then began to worry, and once more try fighting with her own body functions to rebel against her own captive.

While Tidy-Tip panicked and fought, the changeling with Cinder Lock’s appearance was curing and wondering how he was discovered so soon. It became apparent that the halls were bare of staff, something he figured it should have. Looking around, he could tell he was in a castle, and he only knew of one castle under pony control. Canterlot. Home to the aristocrats and the Princesses’ It was the worst place he could have gone.

How they knew of his escape was a mystery in itself. But reflecting on the situation, he knew it had something to do with him not cleaning up after his own mess. It was possible that was the only thing that tipped him off, rather than the princesses knowing. His guess was proved right when a loud bell was sounded, something he suspected was for waning about escapee’s like himself.

With another string of curses, Cinder Lock picked up his pace, nearly all out running with the controlled mare by his side. He knew that she still could serve as a hostage, and plans to keep her as a bargaining chip.

Turning another corner, cinder Lock stopped at the sight of the outside, but didn't dare go out as he saw something fly by. Not wanting to be spotted, he continued down the hall, searching for a new escape route. This game of mouse trap continued on for another half hour, with each encounter with a guard patrol becoming more and more frequent.

Getting desperate, Cinder Lock searched around himself, looking for anything he could use to his advantage. Preferably something sharp and pointy. He considered using some blood, be it his or his hostages, to make some needle like weapon, but he needed his horn for that. And he didn't want to show he was changeling.

“There he is!” Cinder Lock again cursed and ran, making sure to keep the mare on the side he might be attacked from, using her as a shield. He was going to get out of there, one way or another.

He almost made it to another hall before a yellow magic bubble wrapped itself around both him and the mare, keeping them both contained. Cinder Lock glared at the magical shield, turning around and bucking it to no effect. Around him, a few guards walked up, with one unicorn saying, “Prisoner contained. Somepony stop the alert.”

Looking around himself, the now trapped Cinder Lock considered his options before him, while a still controlled Tidy-Tip cheered inside her mind at the concept of being rescued. Glaring down at the mare, Cinder Lock couldn't help but loth the earth mare’s hope, wanting nothing more then to crush it under-hoof.

For now, the fake pony settled for putting a hoof around the mare's neck in a chock hold, and threatened, “Release me, or else she dies!”

Most of the guard stopped and looked at one another, but did nothing to take up the escapee's threat. One of them, and older guardspony, simply told the contained pegasus, “No, you won't. Or rather you can't, because she's your bargaining chip. I know this game, and I won't let you escape—”

“Get that pony out of there!” A new voice called, making the false pony glance past the guard and stare in shock at the sight of not only Princess Celestia, but a pink alicorn, six changeling commons and three changeling heirs. It was one of the heirs that was shouting, and she continued to do so with, “Hurry up and get her out of there you idiots!”

With all that had happened during that day, the changeling in Cinder Lock’s body finally figured out his cover was blown. He was put in a prison cell for his supposed crimes —that he did do— and was told there was still an ongoing investigation. Now seeing these changelings could only mean they knew what he was, or had a good reason to. It was with these thoughts that he decided to use his hostage. But not as he originally planned.

While the guards were wondering why the changeling mare was trying to give them orders, Cinder Lock quickly changed his form, getting a good taste of the surround shock and surprise. Then, opening his jaws wide, all watched in horror as he clamped down on the neck of the mare next to him.

Tidy-Tip felt the long serrated fangs puncture into her neck, ripping into her throat and cartilage. She could feel the blood both leaking down her breathing tubs and filling her lugs. she could feel a sucking sensation as her blood was forcefully taken out of her body. With a more dizzy head and darkening vision, Tidy-Tip experienced a whole new level of torment as she was killed in front of others in cold blood.

For the changeling, he could feel a rush in his power at absorbing the mare’s own lifeblood, and sapping every ounce of her emotions until he could pull nothing more out. Finished, he let the lifeless body drop to the floor and give a bloody grin to those around him, lighting his horn the same bloody red that stained his fangs.

With a powerful blast that was supercharged from his latest meal, the blood caster broke out of his entrapment and attacked the first pony in sight. The unicorn that was his captor soon found himself being zapped by a stream of the blood-red magic, feeling his body numb up before it started acting on it’s own.

turning around, the changeling shot off two more beams, subjugating two more ponies under his body-bending will and magic. With his horn, the changeling rouge gave voiceless commands to his new puppets, having them attack any that were in their sight, but himself.

Looking over to the two alicorns, the changeling that had been Cinder Lock gained a devious idea, and charging his horn with the most strongest body-control spell he could. With a glint in his blood-like gaze, he sent a thick beam of the magic towards both aliconrs, hopping one would come to the others defense.

What he did not expect was for the changeling mare, who lit her own horn and whipped out a black book form her bags, snapping it open and sending a spell through it. Jumping in front of both Princesses’, she summoned up a hexagon shaped screen, blocking the blood-red beam of magic. When it was over, she flipped a page, showing that the book was made of steel, and the pages like some mechanical array.

Sending a new burst of magic through her selected array, a green sphere of magic formed over the page, shifting and changing to her will quickly before shooting out into a focused beam. Seeing the threat, the blood caster moved, dodging as the thin beam cut cleanly through the wall behind him.

“Thank you, Opulent.” Celestia breathed, surprised at how quickly the changeling heir had moved in on her and her niece's defense.

“Less talking, more magic!” Sham cut in rudely, charging his horn in green magic before it shifted into a sickly yellow. With a flick of his horn, he sent bolt after bolt of his own magic, aiming for the blood caster and those he had captured in his spell.

While the blood Caster continued to evade, those under his influence didn't and got hit. They would then slow or even fall, looking waker and weaker until they just passed out.

Not to be out done and caught, the changeling avoided another magical blast sent his way and headed for one of the downed guard. Without event he slightest remorse, he tore into the downed guard with his sharpened fangs, violently bringing his head up to send blood flying. Lighting his horn, the blood formed into needles of varying sizes before being launched at his foes.

Intrusive and Celestia worked as one, both making a barrier to stop the incoming attack, while Opulent used the same hexagon spell behind theirs, adding an anti-magical quality to it. The needles soon struck, splattering and clinging off the defense that was made.

As soon as it was dropped, Cadence joined in with the attack, now sending her own sky-blue magic to the murderer before her. Sham, joined in with his yellowed magic, hoping to slow the changeling rouge down. Ventral and Iota soon followed, both using the well known changeling fire and stunning spells all changelings knew. Without instruction, Opulent's four rangers opened fire with their own spells of green fire, beams of magic or even blue beams and red fire.

The combined force made the changeling constantly back up and force him to take more lives around himself to even stand a small chance of holding the powerful force off. But when a beach-ball sized pink shielding spell zoomed past his face, the fake Cinder Lock was forced to glance to the side and see a unicorn decorated in purple armor lead what looked to be a battalion down the halls.

Knowing he was beat in every possible way, the blood caster knew if he did not get out of there, he was good as caught, or even dead. It was with this thought that he powered his horn with as much magic as he dared, shooting it over his head and making the ceiling fall in. As the ruble and dust fell, only the changelings were able to tell that the rouge had fled from the area, able to feel some of his unchecked emotions as made his escape.

None of them dared to follow though, as the crumbling ceiling forced them to flee too, else they get crushed under the falling stone. When the dust cleared and things settled, did Celestia look about all the distraction that had been made and said in a loud voice, “Caption Armor, send out an alert to all your guard. We have a dangerous changeling on the lose!”

Turning to Intrusive, Celestia was quick to order, “Intrusive, I need you to get your fellow changelings to start searching for this rouge. Shame was right, if this changeling escapes, who knows what sort of damage he could cause!” Moving past the group from there, Celestia sought out her sister, so she could reevaluate the situation.

Celestia let out a depressed sigh as she sat on her thrown, thinking over the events that had not transpired more then an hour back. The whole situation had left her filled with pain and grief over the lives lost, and those of her ponies who might soon lose their lives. And all because of one single changeling. The very thought of the blood caster made the sun monarch screw her eyes close in anger and regret.

Luna too was enraged over the events that had just been told after being woken up, but was more focused on trying to figure out how to track the dangerous changeling rouge. Already she had watched as professor Intrusive order the commons and drones of his clan to start their search as a swarm. The sight was both awing and terrifying, seeing and hearing the buzzing swarm zealously take to their task.

Glancing over to her sister, Luna could see the pain in her sisters posture, the regret for not being ready enough or having some secrete plan in place like always. “Sister,” She called over to the other alicorn, “Do not feel guilty over this. We were not aware of the threat and caught off guard. Thou— you can not take the blame which none of us could have prepared for.”

Casting a pain filled gaze towards her sister, Celestia said, “I know sister, but the fact remains. More than seventeen of my guard —of my subjects— have just been slaughtered in cold blood!” The very thought tormented her in some way, knowing she failed do do what she had done for so long. Protect her subjects from any and all harm. To see one changeling be able to topple which she had thought perfected in terms of defense…

“You forget that both our guard knew the risks when joining.” Luna was quick to keep her sister’s thoughts from wandering, “Even if they are not equipped to handle such a threat, they stood their ground and did their duty.” It was a hard truth, one she knew her sister didn’t like to think about.

With clenched teeth, Celestia said in a lowly tone, “That is the problem Luna, our guard are not equipped to handle this sort of problem.” Pulling her wings close to her body as if to physically hold back her inner rage, “The changelings have changed so drastically since we first fought them. And they fight like no other nation we know.”

Celestia seemed to sag in her seat, almost looking much older as she told her sister, “The only ones who know anything about suitability in a fight are your lunar guard, and the diamond dogs. Yet they do not have the same skills as the changelings have shown, able to evade even each other if need be. We don't have anything that can truly trump this!” Almost raising her voice to be shouting.

Hearing the sound of somepony clearing their throats, both sisters looked over to where a forgotten now stood. Cadence, Shinning Armor, Iota, Ventral, Intrusive, Sham, Opulent and the four rangers stood, waiting to be noticed after sneaking in. Each one seems to stare on at the two rulers for a time before Intrusive spoke up, “If I may, your highness, you do have one thing to use against changeling threats.”

Feeling the interest spark in them, Opulent stepped forward telling mostly to Celestia, “You have us. The Quasi clan, the Lue clan and the Gem clan. We have your needed weapons and resources to combat any changeling threat.” Thinking back to when they all fought as one to fight the rouge.

Shaking her head, Luna said, “We… as in my sister and I, do not think that would work. You all are busy with maintaining thy own clans, and do not trust the other. How would any of ye help us, when most of thee are so distant in both land and trust?” Trying to be realistic that getting the needed changelings to do any task would take a few days to arrive. That was not including if they would even play nice with any that they might need to work with.

Intrusive took the stage next, telling the two alicorns, “Not necessarily, your highness. As allies, it is part of our duty, if not our obligation, that you remain safe and remain allies.” Walking forwards to keep attention all on him, he continued, “It is with this reasoning, that we have a tradition among ourselves. When clans want to ally, and stay that way without feeling the other plotting to destroy the other, we would exchange our kinsmen with the others.”

Coming to a stop in the center of the room, Intrusive gave a pleased smile as he said, “It is from this that I prepose this to you. Take some of our own clansmen, and turn them into a guard for your use. In turn, you would send some of your guard in equal numbers to our clans, as per tradition.”

All the ponies seems surprised by this idea, and wondered why the elder changeling would suggest such an idea. They were further surprised when Opulent stepped next to the elder, saying, “I am with the honored Elder. The Quasi clan would also do this on your behalf. You both have helped secure food for my people. This is how I chose to repay your aid.”

Stretching his neck around some, Sham absently told the two royals, “Same here. Take some of my own changeling to help out. If you help keep an eye on them, the’ll work as a group.” While also thinking, because I don’t feel like all the extra work is something these ponies can deal with. Too much trouble doing it myself.

“We want to help too!” The sudden voice made all heads turn to Iota, who almost sunk back at being stared at. She shyly scuffed at the floor, a little intimidated at all the intensive stares sent her way.

Keeping close to her clan sister, Ventral continued for her sister, “I’m with Iota. You all have been nothing but kind to us, even when we were labeled as your enemies.” Sending the most briefest of glances to Quasi changeling, “But I think I speak for both of us when I say that we would join you in this.” Looking away from the group adding, “With how Sardonic has treated us, I think my own kin would come and aid you.”

After that, Celestia and Luna sent a look at the other, trying to convey their thoughts to the other. After waiting for what seemed like an hours, Luna gave a nod to her sister, being self-assured of her decision. It was with that Celestia straighten up and said, “We accept your proposal Intrusive. It is with past plans that these changelings be under the command of my sister, Princess Luna, as she will be best practiced in utilizing your skills.”

Following up with her sister, Luna said, “If thee approve of our leadership, we shall vow to not abuse your abilities or thy trust.” Looking over the changelings in front of her saying, “It is with this decision that a new guard shalt be created. One that hides in the shadows, and watches from sidelines.”

“Like a shadow guard?” Iota spoke up rather suddenly.

Ventral was quick to swat the younger scout and scold lightly, “Iota, we don't interrupt a ruler of a nation when they are talking.”

Despite the slight interruption, Luna could not help but smile, “Shadow guard. That would be rather appropriate…”

A few days later, the blood caster found himself dragging his body into a cave, tiered and weak from his escape. In no way was it a perfect one, having to avoid the solar and lunar guards, as well as a huge swarm of changelings that had found him one too many times.

But I escaped. He smirked to himself, saying out loud, “I escaped and showed that I’m still on-top!” Chuckling a little madly at the end. There was no illusion to himself that his feeding on fear made his mind less than sane. But for him, it was a fine trade off for the power.

So busy was he laughing, did the changeling not notice the grey pegasus with a slick black mane walk into the cave silently and look down at the weak and tiered changeling. With the smallest of sneers, he said, “So, you’re still alive, Ruse.” Making the common blood caster freeze in place.

Looking to the cave entrance, the identified Ruse stared back at the shadowed pony, whom had one green eye and one blue eye. Though being different in color, both held nothing but utter disappointment as the pegasus stallion said, “And I see you failed in your task…” Tasking to himself adding, “This will complicate things you know, since it means the elements are still a threat.”

Gulping where he laid, Ruse stuttered out, “I-I…well…that is…” Before letting out a breath admitting, “I have no idea what went wrong…”

Taking a sharp breath, the mystery stallion curtly said, “Vexing.” Thinking for a moment before asking, “At least confirm that the elements are in Ponyville, and that nopony watches over them. We can try another attempt to take one of them again.” Putting a hoof to his temples.

Thinking on it, Ruse said, “I didn't see any guards, but somepony knew about me and knocked me out. They also found out I was changeling after I was able to escape, but before before they even saw me change—”

“Meaning somepony found your base of operations, in all likely-hood.” The pegasus finished for the blood caster. Looking over the banged up changeling common, the pegasus snorted and said, “I’ll send for company to pick you up and bring you back with me. Your still alive, I’m sure you’ll still have some use.”

Things to Come

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Nearly two weeks had passed since the two scouts were sent out, and only a few messages were sent from the first week before they adroitly stopped. Sardonic was growing impatient with the lack of reports coming in, and could only bare his fangs and hiss angrily as he starred out his window overlooking his clan hive.

They are either dead, or incompetent. Was all the clan head to the Salient thought, what other reasoning would there be for such tardiness in their reports?

He came up with the thought that they the two scouts were laying low from some discovered changelings that turned out to be hostel. This was brushed aside as they would have left the area and reported it within a few days. Another thought was there was no means to send messages, but Sardonic knew that a good number of griffin settlements had at least one postoffice of some sort to keep in contact.

It doesn’t matter. Sardonic breathed in calmly, If they are lost, then there is nothing I can do. The clan must come first. Letting out his gathered breath and continuing to scan his home. If they are too weak, they have no place in this clan. Only the strong are allowed here. The weak will only slow us down.

Satisfied with this, the clan head to the Salient went back to the files before him, opening the first one pertaining to possible knights to use in the coming harvest. His eye began to twitch however, as the contents of the file were pertaining to the clans overall numbers and estimated future children to be hatched.

With a irritated sigh, Sardonic thought, but first, to find out why so many of our files are a complete mess!

Sitting with a cup of tea in her hooves and eyes glaring down at the wooden surface of the table, Roma could not properly tell was she was feeling. In front of her sat Masquerade, who waited for the mare to respond to his latest bit of news concerning Cinder Lock and the events that had happened.

“So we almost had the wrong guy…” Roma stated, sounding forlorn at the idea of not having the right target. Admittedly, she might have killed the innocent pony and not have given a single thought about it. Maybe sheepishly smile and say ‘oops’, but not feel too guilty over it… much…

Sighing and giving a nod, Masquerade said, “When we returned home, Celestia had sent a letter informing us that yes, the rouge was a blood caster, and escaped with around twenty additional kills.” Looking agitated at the thought of the rouge changelings escape.

Seemingly glaring at the changeling heir, Roma snorted, “You should have let me kill him, an’ not let Sparkles get in the way.” Even more angry at the fact the one who attacked Rarity was now free and roaming around someplace.

Mask just sat in thought, partially wanting to agree with the violent mare, but also knowing that following that idea would have caused problems. A line of unforeseen events all collapsing down when you least expect it.

He sighed, thinking of the day where they found out about the truth of what happened. Along with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, who somehow found the same evidence, but panicked not knowing the full story. Then there was the whole situation of having the zebra shaman keep quite on the whole investigation… Can none of my plains in Ponyville go right? The stallion was becoming highly suspicious that Ponyville was cursed in some way.

Glancing up, Masquerade was starting to wish he had some tea as well, while telling Roma, “You also do know, that now we know Cider Lock was technically used, that you can't hurt him. Right?” Trying to make it clear to the mare not to try anything on the victimized pony.

With a dismissive wave of her hoof, Roma said, “Relax. Long as he doesn't get anywhere near Marshmallow, I'll be good.”

“For our sake, as well as his, I hope you do.” Mask sternly said to the mare, “I'm already feeling close to my wits end with making sure the Crusaders understood the trouble they were in, and helping sort out those imprisoned mares. I had to put two of them under an illusion, just to keep them calm.”

Roma merely sipped her tea, listening in slight boredom to the stallion grouse over his latest bit of troubles. Granted, she understood his irritation, as it nearly marked a failure to most changelings to not notice such a danger in their own home.

“And Zecroa, I think that zebra was the only good point out of that mess!” Masquerade went on a bit further, venting a bit of his frustration before burying his fave into his hooves, “At lease she was willing to keep tight-lip over this whole thing.”

Smirking a little, Roma said teasingly, “Aw, is the whittle spy getting all tuckered out and throwin' whittle tantrums?” Feeling a feral smirk work it's way onto her features as the black pony gave her a slightly tiered glare.

With a snort, Roma told the infiltrator, “Hey, I get it.” Putting an elbow on the table to lean on her hoof, “You're frustrated and want to beat on something. An' I would agree, this whole thing got the lot of us all frazzled, and you're just trying t' keep it together like a good little heir.”

Holding his glare a bit longer, Masquerade eventually sighed and nodded, “It's a curse. Twilight's job is to keep an eye on us changeling sin Ponyville, so I'm obligated to help with that.”

With a grunt, Roma downed the rest of her tea and got up form her seat saying, “Yea, I get it, life's not fair. Thanks for the info, Scarecrow. I’ll be sure to keep an eye on Rarity a bit longer before movin' out.” Leaving for the front door of the library.

“Sure thing Roma.” Masquerade nodded to the tan mare, watching as she left down the stairs. “Oh, and Roma.” The stallion called out, stopping Roma from leaving his sight, “Thanks for being my verbal punching bag.”

With another one of her smirks, Roma told, “Hey, somepony's gatta' keep you sane. You an' Sparkles are the only ones keeping us changelings from killing each other if things get rough.” Turning away to leave for Rarity's home.

Hearing the resounding slam of the door, Masquerade went back to starring at the table in deep thought. Folding his hooves on the table and leaning his head on them, Mask closed his eyes to ponder on things further.

The whole situation had gotten him worked up, and made the Malek rouge realize that despite Ponyville having a defense, it was completely in shambles. The changelings in Ponyville got along just fine, but they did not have the same focus or mindset that a clan did. He knew that without some form of unity, they wouldn't be able to repel more serous threats, or know what to look for in said threats.

I need something to get them to become closer like a clan...maybe even work them into becoming one. It was a possible thought to the infiltrator, but not one easily done. Clans had heirs for heads for a reason, and there were only four on Ponyville that could be used.

There's me, but I really don't feel like starting my own clan, not with how things are at the moment. Masquerade thought a bit sourly, not sure how to feel about that line of though. Ivory and Ebony are technically still part of the Gem clan, and I don't think Sham would feel generous enough to let in common rouges and survivors into his clan... the stallion knew the only way the Gem twins could help form a clan under themselves, is to cut themselves off from their current clan. Something they weren't ready for yet.

Then there is Trace, last heir to the Frisk clan, and has two guardians from the same clan. With another sigh, Mask shook his head in thought, he's too young, just barely in his teenage years. Has no experience with leading and doesn't have the discipline, influince or strength to backup his position.

In short, Masquerade knew that besides his own reluctance, he would be the best choice at the moment. None of the other heirs could do anything to help unite all the commons in Ponyville under one name that is to be their clan, as one was too young, and the last two would want to keep their clan status. There was also the fact that they would have to hollow out an underground cavern to help establish a good hive for a real clan unity, or the materials or flora needed to add that variation of home.

Hearing a cheeping sound, Masquerade opened his eyes and could only stare at the small and innocent gaze belonging to small red chick. With another cheep, the small bird hopped from the table to Masquerade’s nose, tilting it’s head left to right, ever so curiously.

Putting aside his current thoughts, Masquerade intoned tiredly, “Hello Peewee.” slightly smiling to himself saying to the phoenix chick, “Did you come to visit me?”

Giving a happy chirp, the little bird made a few more hops from the stallions nose to his head and sat down in the slightly messy mane. The young bird nestled itself deeper into the greenish-blue mane and relaxed, seemingly taking a nap.

Looking up to where Spike’s small fiery pet had made himself comfy, Masquerade sighed and went back to thinking. He absently wondered where Spike was, seeing as this was his charge to look over. But with all the things that have happened, Mask guessed that the young drake was catering to Rarity in some way.

While the stallion thought to himself, Twilight made her way up the stairs leading to the second floor, holding a box in her magic while calling, “Mask ,there’s a package for you!” Looking about the room and spotting the most peculiar sight.

Masquerade, who heard the mare’s call, raised his head up and and looked towards Twilight’s direction, saying, “Package for me?” A little confused when he noted the lavender pony giggling.

When the dark pony rose a brow in confusion, Twilight found herself laughing loudly at the sight of Peewee nesting in her colt friend's mane, while the stallion looked utterly lost at her reason for laughing. Calming back down into small giggles, Twilight said, “Yes, here.” Trying her best to stifle her amusement.

Lighting his horn, Masquerade floated the package over to himself, doing a number of spells to help analyze the box for any threats. While he did so, Twilight made her way next to him, glancing at the small phoenix chick napping on the stallions head, saying, “I see you and Peewee are getting along nicely.”

Satisfied that the box was in no way boobytraped in any way, Masquerade went about unboxing it for it’s contents saying, “I don’t mind. He’s not really bothering me, so I have no trouble with Peewee.” Gaining a grin on his features as he said, “About time this got here!”

Hearing this, Twilight curiously looked to what her stallion took out of the box, only to noticed something was being put around her neck. With a small click, Twilight felt the the weight of a chain rest around her neck, making her glance down. used her magic to grasp at what was weighing the chain down, Twilight saw a iron pendent in the shape of a book, which seemed to have a slight glow of her pink magic.

Still holding his grin, Mask said, “I knew it look nice on you Twinkles. Brings out your eyes.” Glad that his gift was not lost when he sent it through the mail during his last mission.

Looking at the small book pendent, Twilight asked, “When did you get this?” Looking over the small engravings that slightly glowed with her magic, “And how is it doing that?” Trying her best to figure out where Masquerade had found such an item.

Smirking, Mask said, “Found it during my last mission and thought of you. I had sent it to the Lue so they could help add a few features to it.” Putting a hoof over the lavender unicorns shoulder and kissing her forehead saying, “You like?”

Smiling at the gift, Twilight let it drop and say, “Yes. Thank you.” Returning with a slightly more passionate kiss to her stallions lips. She felt the slightest of smirks work it’s way on her locked-lips, almost able to feel the stallion just give in to her feelings of love.

Almost like putty in my hooves. Twilight gigged in thought, pulling away with a slight blush and saying, “So, what are these small glow lines. They almost look like some ruins.”

Having a pleased smile, Mask was quick to return to reality and tell his fillyfriend, “That’s because it is a ruin. I asked the Lue if they could add a tracking enchantment to it.” Using his magic to pull a small slip of paper from the box saying, “They even sent a small letter of instructions to show us how to track it.”

Looking down at the pendant, Twilight thought about what the stallion said before smirking, “You just wanted another way to track me down, didn't you?”

Trowing his hooves up, Masquerade admitted, “Guilty as charged.” Not bothering to try hiding the fact, “I thought it would be a good idea if something were to happen.” Nodding at his line of thinking.

“That’s sweet Mask.” Twilight laughed lightly while snatching the small slip of paper from Masquerade, saying, “Now, are you ready to read these instructions with me?”

Glancing up to his head, Mask said while pointing to the small phoenix chick, “Do you think Peewee will be able to keep his beak shut on it’s workings? I don't want anypony else having a way to know how to track you down.”

Looking up to the soundly sleeping baby bird, Twilight smirked, “I think our secrets safe with him, Mask.”

After reading the instructions of how the tracking spell worked and some basics on how the pendant’s ruin’s worked —not to mention a few warnings of overloading it with magic— the two unicorns eventually left for the lab under the library.

After reading a bit on how her new neckless worked using runes with different magical arrays, Twilight had an inspirational idea. She tugged the stallion to follow her down to the lab, excited at the thoughts she had buzzing inside her head. Masquerade followed with some sense of curiosity and amusement at the mare’s excitement. Masquerade was also sure to place Peewee on a perch, not wanting to have the small phoenix chick near the lab equipment.

When they reached the lab, Twilight began using her magic to collect a number of tools, some drawing tools and even a few notes she had. All the while, she spoke, “After going over the letter of how the magic worked with my new pendant, I had a thought that we could use the same idea for our project.” Quickly making a crude neckless with some cord she had laying around and tie it to a metal plate.

Looking around, Twilight asked, “Mask, where’s the original notes on that Invisibility spell? You know, the unmodified version?” Using her magic to sort through a number of notes she had picked up.

With some measure of calm, Mask walked over to his normal work space in the mares workroom and picked up a small stack of papers. Sending them over to the franticly searching mare, Twilight gave a quick thanks, putting the other notes aside and laying out the ones she was given.

Wandering over to where Twilight was quickly going over the notes in front of her, Mask read them at a more sedated pace and began to piece together what his fillyfriend was up too. Looking from his gift to the mare and to the hastily hanging metal plate, he then glanced to the drawing supplies and notes.

Creasing his browse, Masquerade said, “You want to make an item enchanted to use the invisibility spell, using runic array?” Both fascinated by the idea, and confused on how they would accomplish it. He, after all, had little practice in enchanting things, and even little knowledge in ruins.

“Even better!” Twilight chirped as she continued reading through the notes before her saying, “I want to test out a few ideas to help convert your changeling magic into something that would stabilize more pony oriented magic.” Taking the metal plate down from where it hung and making some prototype ruins for testing.

Masquerade blinked once. Then twice. Then thrice.

“Did I ever tell you how much I love you?” Mask finally said, realizing the full implications of what Twilight had said. The limitation he had with unstable spell casting of pony magic was a small sore spot to him. But knowing that there was a possibility to do said magic without the whole ‘hazard to ones life’ was mind boggling.

“Yep.” Was Twilight’s quick reply, too engrossed in her work to really register what the stallion said. Already the she was making the final touches on the circle she had draw, and was ready to test it. But first, some extra safety permitters for controlled testing.

With a sudden burst of magic, Twilight was gone in a flash of teleportation and on the other side of the lab, collecting more equipment. she quickly ran to another space of the lab, clearing out some floor space and setting it up. Not even a few moments after that was done, and the mare was once more gone in a flash of magic.

Mask was left looking about for the mare, before there was a bright flash of magic next to him, as Twilight returned with a number of books, saying, “Here!”

Given little choice, Masquerade used both hooves and magic to take all the books shoved onto him, while Twilight said, “Put those to the side and maybe read up on some of them.” Already rushing to another part of her lab saying, “I know that you used to get only C’s and B‘s on magical arrays and ruin crafting in school. Best to read up on those. Oh, and maybe take a few peeks at enchanting too, you always seemed to have trouble in that subject—”

Good Anarchy, it’s like those study seasons Twinkles put me through in school! Masquerade thought with some horror, glancing down at all the books shoved into him. With a wary sigh, Mask began sorting through the books and picking one to do a little reading. This information was going to be needed shortly, so best he try gleaning what he can while Twilight was occupied with doing preliminary tests.

Spike whistled to himself as he swung to the music in his head, dusting off each shelf along the way. He occasionally stopping to rearrange a misplaced book, or move one aside to get to the dust hiding behind it. The day had been rather quite, and no sight of the unicorn couple had been in sight. Though, the young drake was not going to complain. The library wasn't cluttered with mountains of books and he didn’t feel like somepony was stalking him from some shadow.

Part of him wondered if he should be worried about either of the two missing, but decided it was non-important. Twilight could be out with a list of things, and Masquerade with her. He reasoned, keeping most of his focus on cleaning while the two were gone.

Moving to the next section of the library, Spike continued with his dusting and arranging of books— just to stop short when he came to a large gap. Looking at the large gapping space where there use to be books, Spike finally remembered what was suppose to be there.

Scratching his head, the small dragon wondered were most of, —if not all— of the books on runes, magic arrays and even enchanting had vanished to. He knew nopony in town that would study that many books, and Twilight wasn’t upstairs or in the main room studying…

Where did they go off to? The purple dragon continued to scratch his scaly head while glancing about. He saw Peewee sitting next to a sleeping Owlicious, neither bird seemingly paying attention to anything.

Casting a look over his surroundings one last time, Spike shrugged and decided to ask his adoptive sister later. After all, if anypony knew where those went off two, it would be her.

Making his way up the stared to the second floor, Spike missed the ruckus that was coming from the closed door that lead to the lab just below. With an ever growing noise, sounds of stubbornness and whining mixed.

“But we can still keep going!” Twilight’s desperate voice soon punched through the wooden door, “I really think I found a way to increase the efficiency between the magical input and circulation before becoming the external layer for later output spell casting!”

The door was enveloped in a green glow before being thrown open, and a more adamant voice belonging to Masquerade responded, “No. We have been working nonstop for nearly twenty hours! You need to rest, I need rest, WE need rest!”

Soon enough, a slightly tiered looking Masquerade walked his way up the stairs with a magically restrained Twilight, who was trying to get out of his grasp saying, “A few more cups of coffee will be enough for me. Now put me down, I have more testing to do! Just a few more tests Mask, only a few more and we will have it!”

“N. O. NO!” Mask continued to hold the struggling mare, “I could go a few days without rest because I’m a changeling, but that doesn't mean it’s good for me.” Looking over his shoulder, he continued, “Your a pony, so you need to get at least eight hours of sleep every fourteen hours or so. Other wise you will become sleep deprived!”

Seeing that she was losing her argument, Twilight stammered, “But-but-but…Science!”

“Sleep.” Mask shot back.

“Long lasting invisibility!” Twilight continued to pleaded.

“Time to organize thoughts.” Mask countered, continuing his trek up the stairs.

“Able to cast teleportation!” Twilight tried to change the stallion’s mind.

“I waited for most of my life, I can wait a few more hours.” Mask once more shot the mare down, passing up a confused Spike who watched the proceedings with confusion.

Looking frantic, Twilight began lighting her horn and readied to teleport— her focus was broken when she felt something smack her flank, causing surprise. “No teleporting.” Masquerade ordered her while going up up the stairs that lead to her room.

With a huff, Twilight eventually gave up letting her coltfriend carry her into her room. When close enough, she felt herself be lifted by Masquerade’s unique changeling magic and deposited onto her bed. Before she could even move, her blanket was placed over her body and tucked tightly around her.

Looking down, she felt that she was being restrained or tied to the bed, rather than being tucked in. She considered escape, but looking to her left she could see Masquerade, sitting there and watching her.

Sending magic into his horn, Masquerade began crafting a spell while he stared intently into his filliyfriend’s eyes and said, “Sleep.” Masking his magic flash and cast the illusion he had made.

Rather suddenly, Twilight felt her resolve and zeal quickly begin to wane, starting to feel tiredness overtake her body. With a yawn, Twilight relaxed into the suddenly soft bed and warm covers. It was with a quick realization that the stallion did a spell. Cheater… Was all twilight could think before both her tired body and magical spell put her to sleep.

Masquerade watched as the mare slowly drift off into sleep, her breathing getting lighter and lighter before she seamed completely at peace. He wondered for a moment why he didn't do that in the first place, and started to think that he was more tired then he thought.

Sighing, Masquerade shook his head and just watched Twilight sleep, gaining a soft smile, he thought, just get some rest Twinkles. You need it. Then turned and left the room, closing the door quietly as he left.

Going down the stairs and reaching the second floor, Masquerade heaved a tired sigh, shaking his head to try and keep awake. glancing to his right, he noticed that Spike was giving him a confused look, as if asking what that was all about. With a smirk, Mask said simply, “Extended study season.”

Spike gave a silent nod in understanding, going back to cleaning while Masquerade continued on to the main floor. Giving a sigh, he headed for his workplace, gathering up the pillows there and plopping down with a small grunt. Letting out a yawn, he closed his eyes to get some needed rest.

A constant tap resounded around the dark room that was lit with green light from torches and small magical light sources. Two cat-like eyes glanced down at the small letter on the desk, making Sardonic scowl at the implications of it even being there.

Some how, after all this time and belief that they were gone, a letter from the two scout he had sent. The same scout that had stopped sending reports for nearly two weeks, jolly to suddenly send one now. Part of Sardonic wanted to just leave the letter aside for latter, and focus on more important things than his tardy scout’s repot.

But the clan head also realized that it was possible they hit a huge problem, and it was only now they were able to get any messages out. It could be important. Enough so, that it may change how I handle the harvest that was set back. Gritting his teeth a little when thinking of his plans, recalling how a number files were not only misplaced, but even lost some time back.

Stupid drones, always making messes whiteout any supervision! Sardonic irritably thought, ripping open the letter and reading it’s contents. He remained silent as he continued to read on, feeling his frown becoming more darker by that moment. With a sneer, he threw the letter onto his desk, glaring down at it heatedly.

Ponies. Those two got captured by ponies, and are now suggesting peace talks! Having a deep scowl on his face, Sardonic hissed, “We don't need them. We don’t need an alliance with them. The only thing they could offer up is food, something we can take with our own power.”

But it was still concerning to the clan head, knowing that his scouts had been captured by ponies some how. He had no clues as to how that was possible, as his scouts were sent more deeper into the griffin kingdom; far away from where Equestria was. There was also the fact of the alicorn of the sun residing in the pony controlled lands. True to his beliefs, the ponies themselves were weak and unable bodies, who's only lot in life was to be their constant fuel source. But the alicorn… or rather alicorns, that lived there… In terms of power, they will be a threat, no matter what.

He didn’t like it. The idea of something potentially more powerful and influential than him, and wanting peace? No, they want something from us. I can see it as some trick to make us come out. But would they really go to all that trouble to destroy us?

Shaking his head, Sardonic resolved, No, they can’t be trusted. Those alicons will either destroy us or subjugate us. I will not turn into their lapdog!

Glancing down and taking the letter back up into his magical grasp, Sardonic began to plan how he would deal with this new problem. Ventral and Iota were apparently wanting to have him come to them and work out some kind of peace treaty. The idea seems stupid to him, until he thought about something they had mentioned. To help insure peace, the two scouts suggested abut the sending of some of his changelings to help ‘safeguard their allies’ incase of potential threats. By political dealing, the Princesses’ would be required to do the same, sending some of their ponies to live amounts his clan.

Maybe I can work something from this… Sardonic pondered to himself, thinking more deeply on the subject in a logical view. I already am aware of a few changelings not likening how I run things. They are no trouble yet, but sooner or later they might try something.

With a smirk, the clan head thought, I can use this. Send off those traitors before they can do anything. When the ponies come, I can hold them in my custody, and the Princess can’t do the same with those I send, since their going to betray my clan anyways!

Lighting his horn, Sardonic took both paper and quill into his magic, adding some flourish as he wrote a response. He had to laugh at that. Him, responding to a group of beings that were merely food to him. A truly humorous thought!

Shadow Guard's Creation

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

In the lab underneath the library, items made of steel, wood and even paper, laid in piles about the lab. Most of these piles were burnt or warped, unable to handle the magic being pushed into them, or the runic arrays incorrectly made that spelled their doom. Some bowls even held a few mysterious liquids, that at one point, use to be solid objects.

Notes laid scattered amongst a different part of the lab, each detailing the failures and successes and the reasoning behind each one. A few books laid open or stacked on another table, all detailing different theories and working of magical pathways and enchantments to make ones own personal, custom item.

Near the center of the room was an empty space, surrounded by equipment made to make a magical filed to contain whatever was inside. The said inside was scorched and burned to varying degrees, be they from fire, thunder or even raw heat that had made slight holes in the floor.

At the moment, all was silent as the lab seems to rest and completely at peace as if it were asleep.

The slamming of the door leading to the main floor made for a rude awakening however, as one black stallion and one lavender mare came down. While the former looked calm, the later was wide awake and not exactly happy.

“Of all the things, why did you cast an illusion spell on me?” Twilight complained, not wanting to give the black unicorn a rest, “Maybe a better question is why would you ever do something like that to me!?”

Rolling his eyes as he touched down on the lab floor, Masquerade asked, “Do you feel more awake and alert?” Already moving off to get working on another test Twilight wanted to do.

Pressing her lips into a hard line, Twilight grumbled, “Yes.” But quickly rallied with, “But that still doesn't mean it’s right to put your fillyfriend under an illusion and force her to sleep!” Moving off to her own side of the lab to gather the needed materials for the next test.

Sighing, Masquerade had to admit the mare was right in a sense. He should have not just cast an illusion to put Twilight to sleep like that. Giving her some herbal tea laced with a bit of Daisy’s sleeping tonic would have worked just as well, but more subtle.

That reminds me, I need to recheck what potions I have and need to replace… Mask also thought, but instead said, “I did that because you already had pulled an all-nighter during the end of the whole Cinder Lock case with me.” Trying not to sound aggravated.

Roughly putting down another wooden plate with a new array of ruins, Twilight grounded out, “Was there a problem with me helping you on that?” Quickly taking up a new wooden plate and putting on a new ruin onto the blank plate, “I do all night study seasons all the time. I can handle it just fine!”

“It’s not good for you.” Masquerade argued back, already going through the plates he help make and looking over the ruins Twilight had started making, “I don’t want you to make some huge mistake or laps in judgement from lack of sleep.”

“And you can?” Twilight question, “Does being changeling just let you stay up for much longer than a pony like me?” Knowing that somewhere in her head she was tanking things a bit far, but was too angry to think otherwise.

Though able to feel the anger, Masquerade was finding himself at a loss how to curb it. So far, his earlier attempts had failed, which told the changeling that Twilight was really angry at him this time. Admittedly, he didn't really like the taste of her bitter feelings. “Changelings can be awake longer, mostly because we live where night and day don't effect us. But we still need rest after twenty hours of work.”

For a moment, Twilight just glared down at her next drawn ruin, going over the lines inside to make sure the array would work. Using her magic, Twilight somewhat played with the pendent around her neck, feeling the small trinket take some of her magic in near unnoticeable quantities.

Letting out a frustrated sigh, Twilight had to remind herself of what Roma said. He’s just worried, so it stands to reason he would look after me so much. Gaining a small frown at the thought. She didn’t hugely mind him caring for her so much, she actually loved it. But sometimes Twilight wondered if it was good for the stallion to worry over her so much, to have to go to such lengths.

Mask didn't make any sound, already reading the emotions changing and twisting into others. Frustration, guilt, fondness, worry… Shaking his head, Mask thought, mares…so emotional… It made him wonder how they could go through such emotional roller-coasters near daily.

“Mask…” Twilight started, pausing as she was unsure what to say for a moment, “It’s not that I’m ungrateful. It’s just—”

Before the mare could say more, the door leading to the main floor was slammed open and Spike called down, “Twilight, Mask, A letter from the Princesses’ just came though!” Being more than loud enough to get the two’s attention.

Looking up the stairs, then at the other, Mask slightly chuckled and said, “Duty calls.” Putting down his half of the work and heading for the stairs. Twilight herself waited for a few moments, sighing at the interruption before heading up with the stallion.

When both reached the main floor, Twilight was quick to notice not one letter but two. One she could tell was for her, being tied in a red ribbon and sealed with a gold seal. Masquerade’s was instead tied with a blue ribbon and held by a silver seal, and if she was right, would hold the seal for the lunar guard.

Taking up the letter that was her own, Twilight broke the seal on it and began reading through it. Masquerade copied her move for move, going nearly the same pace she was when reading their respective letters.

“Are you being told to go to Canterlot?” Mask asked, raising his brow at his task to be done, trying to figure out the reasoning behind it. For some reason, he had to meet up with a number of ponies that lead Equestria’s military groups.

Nodding, Twilight asked, “Are you being told of a new guard being set up and requiring your involvement?” Reading how she was being asked to help ease or form some unity among three different groups of changelings with Canterlot’s own garrisoned troops. Why she was being given this task was beyond her, but if Celestia wanted her to, she would.

Tilting his head, Mask responded, “Military leaders and the leading guards to each devision. You?”

Rolling her letter up and giving it to Spike to file, Twilight said, “Helping Cadence with keeping the peace with the the new groups of changelings that will be acting under Luna’s authority.” Not sure how to take her task at first.

Masquerade narrowed his eyes at the thought, why would Celestia ask Twilight to do that? She’s not part of the guard or military… Sure I found out recently she’s an element holder, but she isn't really required to do something like this. While outwardly he said, “Sounds like bundles of fun.” Incinerating his letter as he did.

Sighing to herself, Twilight looked from the front door to the door leading to her lab and asked, “ I think we might have a while before we get picked up. Mind if we try and finish what we can on the ruins?”

Looking to Twilight for a moment, Masquerade thought it over before nodding, “Might as well, it might be a while before we get back to working on it.” Heading for the lab with Twilight.

After a few hours of waiting, Cadence could spot the carriage that held both Twilight and Masquerade, flying over head to make a proper landing. Though it was mainly for business, Cadence had to admit that she was excited to see her sister-in-law once again and maybe visit if given enough time.

When the chariot had landed, Cadence was quickly upon them, smiling brightly as the unicorn couple stepped out of the carriage. That same smile slightly faltered at Twilight’s annoyed glances at Masquerade, whom seemed to be trying to keep from wincing. With a sad smile, Cadence was able to read the two’s actions, noting to herself to ask Twilight with what was going on.

For the time being though, the princess called them over, saying, “Masquerade, Twilight, I’m glad you were both able to come on such short notice!” Waving the two over and meet up with her.

Both unicorns cast the other a short glance, and walked over to the pink alicorn. Twilight had gained a smile at the sight of her old foal sitter, saying in replying, “We would have come sooner, but Mask wanted to bring a few extra things with him.” Casting a slightly withering glare at the stallion.

Sure enough, Masquerade did have a few extra things. Namely the black cloak that hid a good amount of his body, and no doubt to the princess, his weapons. The stallion thankfully kept the cowl down, as to not arouse too much suspicion around the guards.

Masquerade then sent a look over to his fillyfriend, saying, “Well, so far I’ve needed some form of protection every time I’ve come here. I have very good reason to be cautious.”

Looking between the two, Cadence asked, “I’ll assume the both of you know what you’ve been called here for?” Motioning with her head for them to follow.

Doing so, Twilight nodded, “Yes. Princess Celestia wanted me to apparently smooth over some arrangements between the guard garrisoned here and a… group of changelings?” Still unsure why she was being asked to do this.

“Miss Moonlight said that I was required to meet up with most of the major leading heads to the different branches of the Equestrian military.” Masquerade nodded as well, looking just as confused, “But as to why, I have no clue.”

Smiling, Cadence told the two, “Don’t worry. Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna want to have a word with you both before getting to work.” Already making a straight path to the dinning hall.

A silence fell upon the group, which felt slightly strange for the alicorn that was use to the chatter and banter that Masquerade and Twilight did. They either mellowed out, or they had a small spat before coming here. Cadence thought to herself, feeling the want to address it.

When their destination came not sight though, the princess of love decided to put it off until she and Twilight had some privacy. The way Cadence figured, Twilight would be more open with her without Masquerade butting in for a quick joke or correction.

Nodding to the guards on either side of the dinning hall doors, Cadence entered through the doors, with both Twilight and Mask following close. “Aunties, Twilight and Masquerade have arrived!” She loudly announced, making those at the table turn and look over to their guests.

Seated along the table sat the changelings Opulent, Sham and Intrusive. At the head of the table sat both celestial sisters, smiling in greeting.

Rising from her place, Celestia said, “Twilight Sparkle. It is good to see you have come.” Making her way around the table some to welcome her student.

Luna likewise rose, going around the table to greet the changeling infiltrator, while saying, “I too, am glad for your swift arrival Masquerade. We have much to tell.”

Trading the other a look, Twilight and Masquerade made their way to their respective Princesses’ for their orders. While Twilight greeted her teacher with a bow in respect, Masquerade just nodded his head, having an easy grin.

“What is it that you need us for Princesses’?” Twilight asked, somewhat kicking the stallion next to her with a rear-hoof for not showing a bit more respect.

Smiling in amusement at her student’s actions, Celestia said, “Your assistance in keeping the peace with my guard and the new group of changelings for one, my student.” Looking over to the changing heirs, who began to get up from their places to join the group. “Since the incident with the rouge changeling, I and my sister have come to the decision to start implementing changelings into our ranks.”

Luna took over from here, speaking mostly to Masquerade, “This new division is going to be called the Shadow Guard, and shall be under my employment.” And gave the black unicorn a calculative stare saying, “It was with my judgment, that you become the Shadow guard overseer, Masquerade.”

“Come again?” Masquerade quickly said, “Me? As in, the changeling rouge that has only been under your employment for barely a few months, and only has done one mission for you?”

“You misunderstand, young Masquerade.” Intrusive interjected, taking his place next to Celestia, “You are one of the only changelings that could make this work. You are an heir, and have the skills and understanding for this task.” Absently putting his smoking pipe to his mouth.

Nodding in agreement, Sham stood off to the side saying, “I’m the one who suggested you. And don't deny the fact that you can’t handle the responsibility. You have worked with groups before, and have the training to lead this Guard.”

At that moment in time, Masquerade wanted to once again beat the tar out of his older cousin for doing something behind his back. But in all fairness, he knew that Sham would do this with the best intentions in mind. Looking to Luna, Masquerade, “Alright, so what is the Shadow guard made for? Only as an anti-changeling defense?”

Celestia was the one to shake her head in a negative, saying, “We were hopping to make it into a information group. Luna’s guards have been excellent in stealth operations, but they don't have the same level of stealth your people possess.”

“Celestia is correct.” Luna said, “Our own guard can be effective, but mostly during night hours or times with low visibility. What we of Equestria need, is a group such as yours, to operate among the people and gather information vital to us all.”

With this news, Masquerade went into thought, letting his eyes drift to the floor and stare at the marble floor beneath his hooves. Twilight herself looked puzzled, and asked, “I don't understand… If this mostly involves Mask, then why am I here?” Looking to her teacher for an answer.

Smiling down at her star pupil, Celestia told the young mare, “I asked that you come because I knew that Masquerade would not keep this secret from you.” Sending a knowing look to the stallion who shifted ever so slightly, “I also wanted you to use your understanding with changeling to help ease my guard some. This will be rather sudden, and your brother will be busy introducing Masquerade to those overseeing our other militia groups, so I felt that you might be the next best choice, along with Cadence.”

Thinking on it for a moment, Twilight nodded saying, “I understand. I’ll be sure to do what I can to keep things in order.” Already figuring out how she should handle her coming work with Cadence.

Giving a nod, Celestia told both Twilight and Cadence, “That is good to know. Now, please go with Cadence and start on your task. We have a few more things to tell Masquerade about his new position.” Shooing them off with a hoof.

With a bow, Twilight left the room with Cadence, sending one last glance back to Masquerade who had finished his thinking and lifted his head to speak to those in the room. The doors shut before she could hear any words being said, not being given any clue what would happen next.

Walking for a while, Cadence glanced down to her sister-in-law, able to see the slightly trouble look on her face before looking further down. “Is that a new neckless Twilight?” She asked, entranced by the glowing lines of pink magic on the book shaped pendant, “It looks quite beautiful.”

Looking down, Twilight smiled sadly and nodded, “Thanks… It’s something Mask had customized for me and gave it as a gift.” Getting a warm feeling from remembering. It only became slightly sour with the events that had followed nearly a day letter and the events after she woke up.

Seeing this, Cadence softly asked, “So you’ve both been doing good since I last saw you both?” Able to read the slightly reluctant look on Twilight’s features.

“I guess…” Twilight said, a little saddened. Seeing her sister-in-law’s curious stare, Twilight sighed, “Mask and I had a bit of an argument this morning. I’m trying to figure out what to say.”

Nodding at this, Cadence asked, “What happened?” Putting a comforting wing over the lavender mare, “I’m more then willing to help. It is what my talent is for after all.”

Letting out small giggle, Twilight said, “Sure.” Becoming thoughtful for a slight moment and explaining, “About two nights back, Mask gave me this pendant and I found out that it was enchanted with ruins.” With a more happy smile, she continued, “After reading how it worked, I had this idea to help Mask with one of his spells using enchantments, ruins and other magical arrays for items. After almost a day of work though, Mask wanted me to get some sleep, even know we were so close to getting a few things done.”

It was here that Twilight sighed, shaking her head saying, “I wanted to keep working, and he wanted me to get some sleep. So, he decided to carry me up three sets of stairs, next to restraining me to my bed, then use a illusion based spell to force me to sleep.”

Cadence actually raised a delicate brow to this, a little surprised that Masquerade, despite his seemingly submissive nature towards Twilight, would take such a stance. Apparently Masquerade is more then willing to push back when he wants to. While outwardly saying, “And you’re upset that he did this?”

Snorting a bit, Twilight said, “Yes and no. I wouldn't be so angry if he just kept me from leaving my room and get to sleep on my own. But casting a spell on me without warning?” Looking a bit outraged at the idea, “No, I have to draw the line there, even if he was trying to do what he thought was helping me.”

Sighing, Cadence knew that the stallion could have handled the situation a bit more better. But this was balanced out by the fact that Twilight could be extremely stubborn when she was working on a project of her’s, and will not stop until she was satisfied, or passed out from exhaustion. Both were at fault, but for different reasons. It was with a rueful smile that the youngest Princess decided to do her job in mending her sister-in-law’s relationship problem.

After being told of the latest events and new set of responsibilities, Masquerade searched out the room that he was going to be meeting the leading ponies of each group of Equestria’s military power. The infiltrator knew that Shining Armor was going to be there for sure, being their superior as it were, and by some extension, his superior, just under the princesses themselves.

An interesting thought, Masqurade thought to himself, knowing that he was going to be ‘officially’ part of Equestria’s military, being head to the newly made shadow guard. Part of him wondered what made either Princess even consider him, seeing as they could have used one of their more trusted ponies and ignored Sham’s idea.

Thinking on it, Mask knew that Sham had pointed out all the advantages he held. The first being that he was an heir, meaning he could gain some extra pull if he gained the trust of his underlings, no small task by any measure. The second and more important reason being, he knew how to play the cloak-and-dagger-game much more effectively among even his kind.

The shadow guard is going to be more of an spy-net than any of the other guard. We will be tasked with sabotage, espionage and any form of subterfuge. Masquerade wasn't putting up any illusions. He was essentially becoming an informant to the Princesses’, and maybe assassin if the situation calls for it. That was what he was going to be before, but now he he had more to work with, and in turn maintain.

With a heavy sigh, Masquerade could only think, this is either some elaborate plot to make sure I don't betray them, or they honestly believe that I can be trusted. And I don't know which bothers me more.

Further down the hall the changeling was walking down, was the room he was going to enter. Inside and seated around a round table sat the current ponies responsible for their own branches of Equestria’s military power. At the head of the table sat the currently Caption of the guard, Shining Armor. Besides the Princesses’ themselves, he was mostly in charge of these varying groups of ponies, even if his stake was mostly with the always active guard in Canterlot.

To his left sat the current overseer of the Solar Guard, Evening Harvest, who was a somewhat heavily built earth mare with pail mint green coat, and a maroon mane. She was one of the more recent successors to the solar guard, but well experience like the others. Her recognition as overseer of the Solar Guard only grew after the failed changeling invasion, holding some key positions.

Next was Star Watcher, another mare with a tan coat and mesh yellow-purple mane, responsible for overseeing the unicorn division of the EPU, better known as the Arcane’s. Despite her slightly portly body hidden by her robes, Star Watcher was the best in her field of offensive magic, opposed to Shining’s defensive magic.

Lastly was the leading Wonderbolt herself, Spitfire, currently dressed in her military blues. The yellow mare was making idle chatter with Star Watcher to pass the time as it were. She wasn't sure what to make of the short notice meeting that was called for, seeing it was about some new branch to help defend against changelings.

To Shining’s right was a thestral mare with a grey coat and red wings, shaking her head some and rubbing her eyes from the bright light. Moving some of her rusty red mane aside, she let out a small yawn at being woken up so early. Her name was Monsoon, the current overseer of the Lunar guard, and the pony who wanted to get the meeting over with so she could get some sleep.

Next to this mare was her older brother and also leading thestral pony to the Nighthunters, specialized group of thestrals for the equestrian forces. The stallion had a chalk-grey like coat, with dark blue wings and black mane. Much like his sister, he wanted to get back to sleep, but mostly due to the reasoning that he had another long training season to do with his troops.

The last pony was a grizzle old stallion in charge of the earth pony division of the EUP, or Valorvale’s. Out of all them, this forest green stallion with greying mane had the most experience, if not a bit stuck in older traditions and conduct. Most called him Brigadier Hill, mostly in regards to his what achievements he had done to receive such respect and rank.

It had already been close to a half hour since they were assembled and waiting for one more seat to be filled. While most chatted to pass time, others pondered who this new pony meeting up with them was, and if he or she was the new overseer to the rather sudden Shadow Guard. There was a collective agreement between most of them that they weren't sure what to make of this new devision or how it would benefit them. But if small rumors were to be believed, it was from the escape that had happened just five days back, and by a dangerous changeling no less.

Spitfire in particular had some good inkling what this all meant. She had asked her resident changeling on her team about what she read in the report partaking to ‘blood casters’ and their relevance. What she had received from her tactician was not what she expected, and in a way was unsure how to handle a changeling that could potentially take control of another's body.

Freaky is what it is. Was one thought Spitfire had come up with, wondering what sort of pain those guards had suffered while having their bodies moved against their wills like puppets. It made the Wonderbolt Caption want to shiver at the mere thought of it happening to her, or her team.

On the other side of the table and tapping his hoof with inpatients, Merge could not help but wonder what was taking this new pony so long. He had a schedule to keep, and he knew that if he did not get his rest, then training his troops will be like walking in tartarus. But in retrospect, most unexpected meetings always dragged on more longer than intended, so he was most likely doomed as soon as he was told of this meeting.

“Caption Armor.” Hill spoke from his seat, doing what he could to keep waiting for their guest, “What can you tell us about this new officer overseeing this…Shadow guard?” Hoping to get some more information to ready himself.

For a moment Shining Armor wondered how much information to give, partially unsure what to say about the new development until Masquerade got around. Choosing his words carefully, he said, “Well, what I can say is that he is a specialist in his field, and it is that reason he had been chosen to lead this new guard by the Princesses.”

Casting a look to her superior, Monsoon said, “So all we know is it’s a guy and he has the skill set for a newly made and still unidentified group in our ranks.” Then shook her head, sarcastically saying, “That’s a big help Armor.”

Rolling her eyes, Spitfire said, “Stop whining and act your rank Colonel. If you took a moment to think about this, you would know that whoever it is will have experience with changelings and how to deal with them.” But still wondered what pony could have such information, seeing as changelings were still new to them all.

“I find that hard to believe.” Star Watcher lightly scoffed at the suggestion, “Changelings are still new to us. I think the only ones that know about them in detail are the Princesses’, Celestia’s personal student, Shining Armor and maybe even Monsoon and her Lunar guard.” Casting a glance at the bat pony saying, “They’re bound to know something, as they seemed to always searching somepony’s home.”

With a long and drawn out sigh, Evening Harvest seemed to pled, “Star, please don't bring up your plight with the Lunar guard. It’s part of their job to do more undercover work. You know this!” Already anticipating some sort of verbal fight to break out.

“It is a necessary evil.” Hill seemed to nod, getting a couple of glares form the two thestrals next to him, “But I agree with Warrant Officer, Harvest. Now is not the time to discuss the morals or the Lunar guard’s workings.”

Even while watching this banter go on, Shining Armor had to wonder how long it would take for all the ponies to figure out who it was. Or more importantly, what their new cohort really was. Part of him wanted to give them warning in advance, but another part of him figured that Masquerade would want to keep things quiet until his arrival. Before he could come up with a final decision on the subject of warning the others, the door was knocked on.

All heads turned to the door, while Shining used his horn to unlock the door and undo some spells put in place, calling, “Enter.”

When the door opened, Shining could see the confusion and somewhat disappointment on his fellow officer’s faces. Entering in and closing the door behind himself was a single, thin, black unicorn stallion with a dark cloak with it's cowl down. All the ponies gave this single stallion with neon green eyes unsure looks, as if expecting something more.

“Thank you for arriving. We have been waiting on you.” Shining Armor said, gesturing with a hoof for the pony to take a seat.

Doing so, all watched as the pony sat down, appearing to be calm and collected, but his eyes darting about for a moment to look at each of them. Looking at the stallion a bit warily, Merge said, “What’s your name and rank?” Sending a small glance to Shining Armor saying, “Caption Armor didn’t inform us of who you were or much else for that matter.”

A grin soon grew on the stallions lips at that, and looked over to Shining and say, “You kept my identity secret?” Sounding more amused than anything else.

Weighing what he should say for a moment, Shining Armor eventually said, “I know how you like to keep secrets. I thought I could stay quite about you until you came.”

“How thoughtful of you.” The dark pony continued to grin, then looked among those around himself and introduced, “I am Master of both the Cloak arts, Infiltration, and apparently overseer to the Shadow guard, Masquerade.”

While most were trying to figure out what significants came from the information provided, Spitfire narrowed her eyes in familiarity. Masquerade…isn’t that the changeling Fleet Foot mentioned before? Doing her best to remember what her teammate told her. But one thing was for sure, their new cohort was a changeling, he had to be if she was remembering what her Teammate had said.

Thinking on it a bit longer, Spitfire said, “You’re the changeling from the Malek clan, right?” Garnering the attention of the others in the room, “The same one that warned us of the invasion before it was even sent, nearly a month in advance?”

Tilting his head, Masquerade asked, “Me?” Looking honestly confused, “I’m afraid you might have me mistaken for somepony else.”

Before Shining could think about saying anything, he saw that the infiltrator send him a quick glance, as if asking not to say anything. Reluctantly, the guard Caption stayed silent, not opening his mouth while Spitfire narrowed her eyes further.

Reaching up, Spitfire took her shades off and folded them, glaring at the stallion as if he was some hotshot recruit or brainless joker. “Yes, you. It would make sense really. You’re not part of any groups and you also aided Equestria. You know changelings better than any pony would, and would know what to look for.”

Even with the provided logic, the stallion just shrugged and said, “I’m part of the Lunar guard, under Luna’s authority. I’m responding to a letter she sent me, telling me to meet up with her and you lot on this new guard she wanted me to oversee.”

“Don’t give me that bull, Fleet Foot has provided the wonderbolt’s with very accurate information so far. In fact, I’m sure you’re not part of the Lunar guard.” Casting a look over to Monsoon, as if to conform.

The thestral mare looked up in thought, going through her mental list of ponies in the Lunar guard. This was easier said than done, as there were a few guard that had to keep their identities secret, so would go by false names. Though she could not recall anypony named Masquerade, she did recall that Princess Luna had made a special space for an unknown specialist, one she recently got the name to as Double Take.

Shaking her head, Monsoon said, “No, I don't recognize him as anypony part of my guard.” Seeming to confirm Spitfire’s thoughts.

Putting on a smile, Masquerade said, “But I am. I use the code name Double Take during my missions. But even then I try keeping that on the down-low. Luna eventually pestered me enough for it, so I gave it.”

“Oh, I see.” Monsoon said a bit stunned, then turned to look at Spitfire and say, “There is somepony named Double Take in the ranks, though I didn’t know much else beside that. Until now.”

Before Spitfire had more time to counter this, Masquerade said, “In all honesty, I was trying to work out some problems after a intense case. I’ve yet to get much rest and had no time to properly prep for this meeting. The reason I was not mentioned before hoof was that my identity had to be kept silent.”

Folding his hooves on the table, Masquerade asked Spitfire, “But if I was a changeling, would I need to hide my identity nearly as much? If I was a changeling, then I could always take on a new identity, no need for me to have my name hidden away like this.” Sounding irritated in the end as if tiered by it all.

Blinking at the sight before him, Shining Armor got a front row seat to Masquerade’s acting, not able to get a lie out of the stallion. So far, all that were told were half-truths, or what he supposed where half-truths, but it was hard to tell with how well Mask concealed his tells. If I didn't know better, I’d say he was completely pony. Just like when I first met him… It still freaked the Caption how well the changeling heir could hide himself. Made him realize how needed the Shadow guard would be in the future.

“There’s one way to be sure Spitfire is correct in her assumption that you’re a changeling.” Star Watcher chimed in, lighting her horn, “A focused beam of magic should strip away your disguise if you were one. From what I understand, changeling disguises can’t really fool our spells, such as Caption Armors shield.”

Unless they are able to achieve stage-4 transformation, Shining Armor thought to himself, watching as Masquerade shrugged as if he didn't mind. It was with that thought that Shining realized further that Masquerade had little to worry about with Star Watcher’s idea. A scanning spell might tip him off a little, but I doubt a strong magic pulse would!

All watched with anticipation as Star Watcher made her way out of her seat and around to a calmly sitting Masquerade, who didn't look at all concerned. Lighting her horn a brighter orange, Star shot a beam of her magic at the pony, dragging it down from head to hoof.

all the while, Masquerade shivered and shook at the feeling of magic trying to disrupt his disguise, but failing due to his advance transformation, and his heir heritage. When finished, Masquerade shook his body, saying, “Thaaat felt wired.” Reminding him of the time he walked through Shining Armor’s personal shielding spell to keep his kind out.

With a pleased nod, Star Watcher assured, “See, completely pony. You were probably thinking of somepony else Spitfire.” Satisfied with her evidence and made her way back to her seat.

Looking about, the others seemed to get into agreement with the magical user, who was one of the strongest magic users they knew. Spitfire however seemed displeased, glaring at Masquerade with suspicion still, unwilling to discredit her teammates information just yet.

After shaking off the strange feeling of the magic used on him, Masquerade looked over to Shining Armor, putting on a grin as he said, “Do you want to tell them, or should I?” Making most in the room look on in confusion.

Also confused, Shining asked, “I could, but what would be the point of what you just did?” A little lost why infiltrator would put up the act and prove he wasn't a changeling, just to suddenly decide to show he was changeling.

Looking at amongst the gathered ponies, Masquerade’s grin grew and said simply, “I wanted to see how far they were willing to go to prove I wasn't a changeling, or in this case, trust one of their own in accusing a stranger being a spy.” Sending a knowing cheshire cat grin over to the pegasus mare. “I also wanted to have a little fun with playing with their heads.”

“To what end?” Brigadier Hill questioned, “I have it in good grace to know that Star Watcher does not make mistakes in her magic. If you were a changeling, you would have been reviled and taken down with little trouble.” Knowing with the number of officers in the room, one changeling wouldn’t be much trouble for them to overcome. “After all, your locked in a room with all of us.”

The grin never left Masquerade’s face, as he said, “Oh no, I’m not locked in here with you. You’re stuck in here with me. Shining Armor can attest to what I can do.” Watching as the Star Watcher roll her eyes in disbelief.

Sighing at the apparent game the infiltrator was playing with his fellow officers, Shining Armor nodded, “He’s right. Spitfire was also correct that he’s a changeling.” Gaining disbelieving looks form those around himself.

“T-that can’t be. My spell should have been more than strong enough to get rid of any changeling disguise!” Star Watcher denied, going through her thoughts over her research over changelings so far. She even went as for as to asked a few of those bug-ponies flying about Canterlot to test the spell on, so she was understandably confused.

Masquerade’s grin quickly turned into a smirk, as he simply said, “If I wasn’t a stage-4 changeling, that might have been true.” Letting a quick burst of green fire go over his body, surprising those closest to him. When cleared, a more taller changeling looked at each pony, showing his long fangs with another grin, “But being an infiltrate means I am required to have a stage-4 transformation to avoid detection.”

Feeling the tension in the room rise drastically at his little show, Masquerade quickly schooled his features and stated, “This is why I am here. As Spitfire has said, My changeling heritage and familiarity with my own people will make my efforts to safeguard from them even more effective.” While scanning the room for any sudden movements, or prepping spells.

Somewhat gripping the table tightly with a hoof, Evening Harvest had to keep herself from acting out at the sight of the changeling. She was more than surprised at how well he played them, and had to ask, “And what do you plan to do?” Holding back the urge to flinch at the green cat-eyes locking on with her own.

Swallowing her own nervousness, Evening continued to say. “I know you apparently have this Shadow guard to back you up, but what do you intend to do with it?” Now suspicious of the changelings motives or the reasoning behind the Princesses’ letting one have control of their own guard. Part of her wondered if another invasion was already under way without their notice.

Looking about those in the room, Masquerade grinned, “Anypony want to take a guess?” Making a few irritated at how he was seemingly making a game out if their meeting.

Knowing that the changeling heir was shortening the fuses in the room, Shining Armor quickly said, “Masquerade’s group is not going to be like the rest of us.” Getting all heads to turn to him, “Their task is to seek out information, sabotage enemy efforts and maybe search out hostile agents in our own ranks.” Giving a look over to the changeling, as if to stop playing around.

Sighing at the look he was receiving, Masquerade went back into unicorn disguise and said, “Yes, that’s why I’m here. To organize a group of changelings to act as undercover agents.” Sending a slightly annoyed glance over to Shining Armor for running his fun.

“Great.” Star Watcher said unenthusiastically while keeping a closer eye on the dark stallion, “More ponies to break in to our homes in secret.”

Rolling his eyes, Masquerade said, “I’ll have you know we will not be breaking into homes!” Sounded slightly offended, but also drawing curious looks. With a smile, the false pony said, “It’s too sloppy and noticeable. Would be better that they are invited right in. Could investigate with less hassle and suspicion.”

While most were put off by that comment, Merge and Monsoon both looked thoughtful, agreeing that would be preferred to some degree. It was Merge who asked his younger sister, “Why don’t we do that more often?” Wondering how they never tried such a simple idea.

Shaking her head, Monsoon replied, “For one, thestrals in general stick out too much, since we’re mostly seen in the guard. And two, not enough of us can keep a false identity good enough to fool better informed groups.” Sounding a little frustrated at the fact.

Grinning at hearing this, Masquerade said, “Well, looks like you don't have to worry about that for too long. Once we get things set up, you’ll be able to collect information more easily, and enter places with less trouble.”

“We?” The Brigadier questioned with a raised brow, “Are you suggesting to have those of your Shadow guard work with our own devisions?” Sounding displeased with the concept of changelings anywhere ear his troops.

Giving the older stallion a serous look, Masquerade nodded, “That’s exactly what I’m saying. Equestria has plenty of force, but no means to watch for sneak attacks. What I plan to do is plant my own agents into each of your own ranks, keep an eye out for any suspicious activity.”

“I also want to work with each group too.” Masquerade added, “The Shadow guard will be perfect for insertion based operations, where your own people would have difficulty getting in. Even the changeling drones can do this to some extent, given the right cover and script. Something like a colt or filly… maybe a dog or cat, too…”

Murmurs were past around form this idea, with some like Star Watcher and Brigadier Hill having misgivings with the idea. Monsoon, Merge on the other hoof, had some interest in this, seeing as they had reports form the few Lunar guard that got to work with a few changelings. To say, they were both impressed and scared of their abilities, but mostly intrigued at the advantages that came with a changeling in a squad.

Evening Harvest looked conflicted out of those now talking about this suggestion and knowing where she stood. She knew the outright danger letting such… ponies into her guard, after fighting a swarm of them. The only problem was she also knew the good they could do, as a few changelings part of the Lue had ratted out some changeling that got past her defensive line.

During all of this, Masquerade continued to grin, but hide that he was keenly observing all the ponies in the room. If it was one thing he knew about ponies, it was that they wore their emotions on them like clothing. He could tell whom was uncomfortable, reluctant, excited or even passive about the idea.

It was obvious that the thestrals were interested in the idea, no doubt partly due to them understanding a bit about undercover work. He could figure from Monsoon’s feelings that she liked the idea of having another option to get information and then send in her more highly trained guard to finish a mission hard and fast. To Masquerade’s slight surprise, even Spitfire held some interest in his proposal, if not slightly suspicious of himself.

Star Watcher and Brigadier Hill didn't seem nearly as keen to let in any ‘spooks’ as it were, near their own. No doubt in the changeling’s mind that they still distrusted anything with a black shell and bug-like appearance. Evening Harvest was mostly conflicted, something he could use to help tip the scales if things were presented just right. After all, ponies were fairly subject to a herd mentality.

Position of Things

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

The situation that had been made between both alicorns and changelings had been an unexpected turn of events to the ponies that made up the Solar guard. Rumors and some gossip were passed between those off duty in and around the barracks about the new guard being made. The biggest topic was that this new guard was going to made due to the changeling attack inside castle grounds.

While the changeling attack was a concern and eye raiser in it’s own right, the news that a group of changelings being brought in rose even more. None of the Solar guard were that keen on letting the bug-ponies near the castle, something they had done since the Lue clan changelings had settled in due to how the invasion played out.

So it could be understandable that they would react somewhat coldly to the sudden arrival of changelings being brought in just days later, and expected to stay. As of yet, those same changeling had stuck to staying in the royal garden’s— though most that didn’t know this often would pass the hiding changelings up.

This was part of the reason Twilight was in the gardens with Cadence. Trying to locate the changelings and see if she could get them to make friendly terms with the guard. She had yet to really find them, so it was becoming a challenge. In the meantime though, Cadence was trying to help straighten out some things between Twilight and her own changeling.

“So what would you say bothered you the most about what he did?” Cadence asked, wanting to get a better grasp of the situation, “I understand that you didn't like how Mask approached the situation, but what made it so harmful to you?”

Twilight partially didn't want to talk about her small troubles and brief argument with her coltfriend. In a sense it was silly for her to be bothered by it, and both she and Mask had to just work it out. But Cadence has experience in this… should I just let her help?

figuring that her mind was right in that respect, Twilight told her sister-in-law, “I…I guess part of me is not sure how to take it.” Looking a bit unease by talking about it, “I suppose I’m not sure how to handle his more forceful nature at times. He means well, and is always trying to protect me. But sometimes he gets so…stoic at times, it makes me nervous…”

Smiling, Cadence admitted, “He is hard to peg down, looking so cheerful and friendly one moment, but becoming silent and mysterious the next, making you wonder if he’s even still there.” Recalling more than one time the black stallion would seemingly vanish next to them.

As if reading the alicorns mind, Twilight rolled her eyes and said, “Don’t get me started on his vanishing acts.” Shaking her head as she continued to say, “Just up and runs off at the time nopony’s looking. Makes me wonder how adapt he is at his illusionary magic.” Having a feeling the stallion used a spell similar to his silence bubble to make some escapes.

Deciding to banish those thoughts from her head, Twilight said, “Sometimes I just don't understand him. Maybe it’s him being a changeling, or my lack of understanding how relationships really work. I know he means well, but some times… Sometimes I can feel intimidated by him.”

Softly smiling, Cadence agreed, “I know what you mean.” Getting a surprised look from the younger mare, Cadence told her, “Your brother can have the same effect on me at times. I might be a Princess, but I can’t help but get scared of what he might think of me or intimated by some things he can do.” Turning to Twilight, Cadence asked, “But do you know why I rarely am?”

Twilight shook her head, still trying to wrap her mind around Cadence, her old foalsitter and a Alicorn Princess, being scared of her own brother. “N-no…I mean… I can’t Imagine you being scared of him in the first place. Shining has always been…”

“A gentlecolt, kind husband, passionate lover?” Cadence suggested, making Twilight blush at the last choice. Giggling a little, Cadence said, “I trust him. I am reminded that he would never intentionally hurt me.” Raising her left foreleg, were the golden bonding-gem still rested.

Making sure Twilight was taking in the sight of the glowing gem, Cadence told her, “I always felt the love your brother has for me, but when I have this on me…It’s almost like he’s right next to me at times. It’s like an unspoken word, that you know he’s going to be there to be your knight in shining armor.”

This elected a little laughter from Twilight, whom soon noticed her sister-in-laws curious look, to which the lavender mare explained, “Sorry, Mask just likes to think he’s my knight in black, tarnished armor.” Giggling a bit at it.

Rolling her eyes, Cadence admitted, “It does seem to fit his description better than a my own knight in armor.” She soon sobered up and asked, “But what I am trying to ask Twilight, is what made you actually angry about what Mask did yesterday?”

Going silent, Twilight thought over why she was angry by what her coltfriend did. True to her earlier words, she didn't feel like it was right for the stallion to put her under a spell, even if it was for her benefit.

It’s not like he was going to do anything to me like I was trapped by those scouts, or like that changeling did to those mares. Twilight thought, feeling a shiver run along her spine. The thought of being helpless and trapped in a small space, while another being took on her form and tricked her friends— taking advantage of her life, her own feelings…

It seemed to hit Twilight at that point, and said a bit quietly, “I…I think it just brought up a bad memoirs.” Not feeling comfortable talking about the subject.

Seeming to sense this discomfort, Cadence made sure to tread carefully as she asked, “Then perhaps when you talk to Mask, you can tell him that.” Moving closer to the younger mare to put a wing over her and say, “Part of fixing any gaps in a relationship is by communication. If you can’t tell him how you feel about something, it might just come back and make things worse.”

Nodding, Twilight said, “He-he knows… I sometimes think it’s part of the reason he’s so protective of me.” Turning to Cadence and smiling, “I think I’ll tell him though. Thanks Cadence.”

“Anything for my favorite sister-in-law.” Cadence smiled back, hugging the lavender unicorn. Letting go after a few moments, Cadence looked around and said, “Now, to find those changelings and get them out of hiding…”

Sighing and looking around, Twilight said, “This would be so much easier if we had another changeling here.” Not looking forwards to searching out the hidden changelings.

Laughing at the thought, Cadence said, “I’m sure they’re just resting. If it’s one thing I’ve learned from these changelings, it’s that they love sleeping in trees.” Getting Twilight’s attention, “In fact, I think Opulent is the only one who hasn't been able to send for any of her changelings yet. So we have less trees to search.”

Motioning for the young mare to follow her, Cadence continued to say, “But I’m sure Ventral or Iota could help us too if we asked. Since the other changelings had been coming here, they’ve been hiding out in the room we gave them to get away from them all. I think it would be good to introduce them now, rather than later.”

Smiling, Twilight agreed, “Sound like a better plan then just aimlessly looking around for the changelings.” Looking about the gardens saying, “Though, I’m a little confused why they’re hiding here in the gardens in the first place…” Taking a quick glance to a tree, thinking she had spotted something for a second.

Considering it for a moment, Cadence shrugged, “I don't know… Maybe their just a little nervous about this? It is rather sudden.”

Thinking for a moment, Twilight said, “Maybe… The Lue clan are mostly inventors and spell crafters. While the Gem clan is filled with traders and busnessponies…” When putting those facts together, it was possible that they wouldn't feel comfortable near the guard that didn't fully trust them.

Sighing some, Cadence shook her head with a small laugh, “I can’t wait for the day when I can understand changelings.” Thinking about all the little differences they had opposed to many other races.

“You and me both, Cadence.” Twilight nodded in agreement, while scanning the trees, hoping to spot any of the hidden or napping changelings.

For nearly an hour, the six leading officers of each group talked amongst themselves, going back and forth about what had been touched on. Masquerade sat quietly, intently watching them go back and forth with each pro and con over his thoughts on how he was going to use the shadow guard. Most of those pro’s and con’s were over changeling nature itself and what they knew.

Monsoon, Merge and Spitfire had mostly been on the defense, mentioning the benefits over the new changeling group. The ability to sneak into difficult situations, able to readapt their bodies to new situations and even their unique skill sets were mentioned. Their were also their tactics, knowledge and ability to use emotions as a means to keep going at all times were also a boon.

Brigadier Hill and Star Watcher were the most opposed to the ideas hoofed over to them. They mentioned the cons, such as potential betrayal, loyalties to their clans and not the Princesses’, ability to replace their troops without notice. There was also the point that certain secrets wanted to be kept, or the point that changeling could be wild cards with their still unknown changeling magic.

Evening Harvest had been mostly neutral during the whole conversation, able to agree with both sides to some level, but unwilling to take a side. Despite her position, Evening was still unsure her place between the other officers, and in a way, nervous on following certain ones at times. In this case, she didn't have anything to trust the changeling with, but also could not fault them all, since they did help.

Shining Armor’s position was to be neutral, letting those under his command duke it out in a battle of words until he felt the need to step in. Though he had the full authority to decide what to do in the interest to the crown, he always felt better if those under his command would work things out. Though with this new change, the Caption could understand why his fellow officers were divided.

Looking a crossed the round table, Shining Armor could see Masquerade watch all those in the room, following each word with keen eyes and interest. If Shining was willing to admit it to himself, he would say that it was concerning. The folded hooves and ever calculative look in the black pony’s eyes— it gave the unicorn guard Caption the feeling that the changeling was planning something.

That actually wouldn't surprise me. Shining thought to himself, holding back a snort, He’s proven to be smarter than he acts. Behind that witty clown is a dangerous infiltration specialist that can plan and act his way into desirable situations.

Shining Armor continued to just watch Masquerade, wondering what the changeling rouge was thinking. When their eyes met though, Mask gave a cheery smile and a knowing glance over to Evening Harvest, as if conveying his plans. Looking to his left, Shining took a moment to think of why Masquerade would look at the mare. After all, she was neutral on the subject.

For now. Shining thought while looking back to Masquerade. He must be planing to convince her to become a supporter… and help pressuring the last two to fold and accept the situation by majority opinion. Though Shining doubted the unicorn mage and veteran soldier would cave on the subject any time soon, they still suffered from following the herd.

With a sigh, Shining groaned in thought, Mask knows how to play politics too, doesn't he? wondering what sort of trouble he could get form his new ‘subordinate’. The idea of having the unpredictable stallion under his command actually made Shining want to groan even more, knowing that he would have to work with a pony that loved to play mind games. On him no less.

Shaking his head and removing those thoughts, Shining refocused on the conversation at hoof. At this time, it was Star Watch on the attack, saying, “Need I remind you all of how Equestrian military functions. With order and justice. It is an image we must maintain, and it is something that can become tarnished in the eyes of the public. We can look at how this new shadow guard can help us, but it also can hinder us with working around our own people and their trust.”

With a hoof to her head, Spitfire pointed out, “Getting trust from the civvies is nice, but you have to remember Star Watcher. We. Are. Military. No offense to your family, but we don't work things out with political talks like the nobility you grew up with. Our job is to always keep them safe, not to always keep them please.”

“But she does present a good point.” Brigadier Hill said to all those at the table, “As much as I would not like to admit it, the public opinion can both aid and hamper us. If we do show any sign of approval to letting changeling into our ranks, then we might get less recruits.” Not looking happy at the idea.

Merge however, thought of something different, saying to the others, “Getting recruits isn't the problem, we’re swimming in them at the moment since the changeling invasion. What about losing them, or having a few getting out of line?” Making the other stop to think for a moment.

Stopping all thoughts to focus on that, Masquerade said, “You brought up a very good point…” Catching most there off guard, since he had all but stopped talking nearly an hour back. Not waiting for any to reply, the infiltrator continued, “Mentioning about the shadow guard being a changeling made group might actually make things worse with some of those that had just started to become troops or guards…”

Raising a brow, Star Watcher asked, “What are you saying?” Tiling her head to the side, “Are you planing to retract what you suggested?” Hoping some that the changeling would.

With a smirk, Masquerade said, “Not at all…” Leaning back some while saying out loud in thought, “But it did give me a thought that might help us compromise here.”

“Compromise?” Monsoon asked, fixing her rusty red wings some, “What would that be…Masque, right?”

Chuckling some, the stallion corrected, “Masquerade. And what I am going to suggest is this.” Leaning a bit forwards and folding his hooves some saying, “Instead of me just planing agents, why not we…” Raising a hoof and using a rolling motion to forestall any words before saying, “Promote some of your guards and soldiers to be part-time agents of the shadow guard.”

Narrowing his eyes, Hill asked, “An interesting idea, but I have to wonder what your angle in all of this is?” Not convinced that the changeling was just trying to please him and Star Watcher.

Grinning at the older pony’s perception, Mask said, “To put it simply, the shadow guard is going to be collecting information. And it would be highly suspicious for it to be out in the open, and made up of only one group type.” Still grinning a rather devious smile.

“Not that I don't mind the mysterious act.” Spitfire jumped in, “But why don't you stop talking in riddles and just be frank with us. You are going to be working along side each of us after all, so stop beating around the bush and get to the point.”

Sighing and rolling his eyes, Mask muttered something about it not being as fun before saying, “Fine. To be frank, we can’t just make this guard too public without being compromised. Back stories are needed, alibis made and even evidence that would misdirect those that try to undermine us by spying.”

Sparing a look over each pony, Masquerade said, “Changelings can change form. Become somepony else at any time. But they can’t be as effective if they are easily identified by being put in one group.”

Quickly getting at what Masquerade was trying to say, Merge said, “You want us to promote some of our subordinates into the shadow guard, but as a front to hide the real agents that are in really part of it?” Trying to peace together how it would work.

Smiling, Masquerade said, “The shadow guard will be known. Luna made that rather clear. But she has not really announced it yet, but some of the guard already are talking about it, so it’s a open secret.” Still looking about with a mischievous smile, he said, “If we play things right, the shadow guard will be an attempt to integrate all guards into one group, to fight off the changeling threat. Or, that’s what it is officially.”

“And what is it unofficially?” Evening harvest asked.

“What I said an hour back.” Masquerade told the mare simply, “An information network. Only now, I can give my agents alibis by using identities used by your own subordinates. Or better yet, make my agents their shadows or something. We have a number of options open to us if we include a few others into this secret. The changelings in this guard would be on the down low, while the ponies gain the credit.”

With a suspicious look, the brigadier had to ask, “Do you even know what your doing?” Having a hard time figuring out what the apparently young changeling was thinking.

Giving his signature knowing grin that was starting to irritate some in the room, Masquerade said, “Ask me no questions, and I shall tell no lies.” Chucking on the inside at the confusion each pony felt.

Feeling the need to spare his fellow ponies, Shining Armor told his fellow officers, “I think what Masquerade is trying to convey.” Casting a slight glare over to the affirmed changeling that was still grinning, “Is that he wants our approval on the matter. He may act like a clown, but he is fully aware of your feelings on the matter.”

Trying to seem respectful, Star Watcher said, “If that is so, then please tell us Caption Armor, why does this…pretender, not tell us this in our faces?” Turning a scornful glance to the black unicorn pony that was Masquerade.

Looking to Masquerade as well, Shining asked, “Do you want to explain this to my cohorts?” Wanting to see if the changeling was willing to explain his actions some. He himself wanted to know why the changeling was purposely pushing every button each officer had, and in turn, annoy them.

Thinking for a moment and looking like he was playing with the idea some, Masquerade shrugged and nodded, “Sure.” Turning from playful to serous when looking at each pony and saying, “It’s because I only trusted one pony in this room when I entered.” And scanned over each one in the room.

After looking over them all, he said, “I can safely say I trust more than one, but will not disclose whom they are, or how many. My work will be partaking to searching through your trash, knowing where it all came from and how it got there.” Making a point to my eye-to-eye contact with each officer, “Most of you will maybe hate or despise me for looking into your personal lives, but that will be my job. To search out every secret, every lie, and check every closet for any skeletons hiding in them.”

Though they remained still, Masquerade picked out the small ticks in their body language as he spoke. Ears shifted ever so slightly. Eye’s reflexively narrowed the smallest bit. Edges of their lips would pull down before coming back up to hid their frowns. Emotions flared in distrust or surprise at each word.

Sitting a bit more higher, Masquerade said, “It is this reason, that I don't fully trust you all. I know that some of you dislike those that sneak around and eavesdrop on others. This goes even further, knowing that some of you don't trust changelings in the least.”

Easing up his near-glaring-stare, Masquerade softly said, “Though understandable, you also need to understand, it will be my job to watch your every movement. Because if I don’t, then who is going to catch the traitor before it’s too late?”

None seemed to meet the heirs green eyes, as they continued to seek out any that would bother looking back. Though each pony would say that they have accomplished themselves in their own time, they had a hard time facing the cold gaze of the infiltrator.

Steeling herself, Spitfire looked back at the changeling, meeting his icy gaze with her own fiery determination. For a moment, the Wonderbolt’s caption choked at the sight of the two cold eyes that seemed to scream ‘predator’ or ‘killer’ in her mind. Pushing those aside, the pegasus kept her eyes firmly on the stallion and said, “So, what you’re trying to say is that you’ll help us, if we are willing to let you. And even if we don't let you, you’re still going to be watching us from some dark corner, waiting for us to make the wrong move?” Feeling her body tense at the rather intense gaze she was locked in.

The room remained silent as they watched the two stare the other down in what seemed to be a battle of wills. But when Masquerade grinned, the tenseness of the situation passed, as he said, “Boiling it all down…yes.” Easing up his oppressive nature on the mare and giving a nod.

Breathing a bit more deeply, Spitfire had a strange sense she had passed some unspoken test or challenge by the changeling. And if she was truthful, she wasn't sure how to feel about it. Spooks weren't really the type she liked mixing with, even if she saw the good reason behind having them. Huffing slightly, Spitfire resolved to ask Fleet Foot more about changelings when she got back.

Looking about the room from where he sat, Shining Armor could literally feel the wary and uncertain feelings of those around him. It was thick enough that he was wondering if he was changeling for a moment. Clearing his throat, the Caption said, “I think that should be enough for now. Let’s take a short break to think over this before continuing.”

Star Watcher was the first to agree, saying, “Good idea Caption Armor. There are some other matters I need to attend to.” Rising form her seat.

Quickly following the mare’s example, Merge and Monsoon both nodded, with the brother telling the others, “I don't know about my sis, but I need to get some more sleep. I have some training drills to run on my troops later tonight.” Holding back the urge to yawn in-front of the other officers.

While Shining watched each of the ponies leave out the door, he took notice that out of them all, only Spitfire remained, keeping a hawklike stare on the retreating changeling. Just before the mentioned changeling left, Mask turned his head around to look at Spitfire and give an easy smile before leaving.

With a slight huff, Spitfire turned her attention to Shining Armor, and saying, “Permission to speak freely?” While glancing at the open door.

Getting the message, the guard Caption closed the door before folding his hooves on the table and nodding to the mare, “Granted.” Having his ears open to what the Wonderbolts leader wanted to say.

Taking a moment to take stock of her thoughts, Spitfire asked, “Are you sure it’s a good idea to keep that guy around?” Casting another glance at the closed door saying, “Because I think I speak for all of us when I say that we could have a better choice.”

Lifting a brow at this, Shining asked, “From where I was sitting, it looked like you were all for the Shadow guard being made?” Trying to discern what the pegasus was implying.

With a shake of her head, Spitfire said, “The Shadow guard and it’s changeling makeup I can deal with. What I’m more worried about is this Masquerade. If I’m right, I know who he is, but the way he acts is putting me off. Is he really the best choice to oversee this new guard?”

Giving a slightly tired sigh, Shining Armor agreed, “Masquerade’s not one for rules, and he does not have an official rank. I can really understand your view in this.” Then steeled his voice saying, “But it was the Princesses' that felt it was best he would take up this position. And I would have to agree with them to some extent, as he is what the shadow guard needs.”

Spitfire went quiet, thinking things over in her mind, while Shining Armor said, “I know you have a some doubts Masquerade’s credibility, and I’m sure the others feel the same. Which is why I might consider something to help you get a good idea who we are letting in.”

Lifting her head at this, Spitfire listened in closely as Shining told her, “The shadow guard wont be up and running for a few months at the very least. Enough time for you and the others to test Masquerade in a few tests, controlled or during a actuarial mission.”

“With all due respect, Caption Armor.” Spitfire was quick to interject, “But are you actually suggesting for me, and the others, to allow an unknown in helping in some of our missions, without us knowing what he can do?” The idea in itself was risky, and in the mares opinion, downright stupid thing to do.

Despite the interruption, Shining Armor said calmly, “It wont be much different down the line if you all accept Masquerade as a… ‘fellow officer’ overseeing his own branch. After all, he plans to have near unknown agents amongst our own ranks, at random times, knowing him.”

Having a suspicious look on her features, Spitfire said, “It almost sounds like you’re putting up the possibility of Masquerade failing any test me and the others might give him?” Trying to figure out what the guard Caption was getting at.

Giving a slightly helpless shrug, Shining Armor told the pegasus, “He’s unpredictable. There’s a chance he’ll fail one of your tests because he’s hiding his potential or might not trust you enough. It’s what he does.”

With another sigh, Spitfire admitted to herself that the only reliable information she could get, was from Fleet Foot. If she could get some information form the changeling-wonderbolt, then she could come to a more solid decision. In the mean time, the leading wonderbolt lifted her eyes back up and told her superior, “I’ll think about it. As much as the shadow guard could help, I still don't know what to make of that changeling.”

Thinking over the guard Caption’s idea a bit longer, Spitfire nodded, “If we go on with this, than I want to put this new guy through every hurdle I can. Wonderbolt or not, we only let the best of the best get a seat here at this table.” Rapping her hoof on the round table they both sat at for emphasis.

With a smile, Shining Armor said, “Good to hear that I have your support.” Rising from his seat and heading for the now opening door saying, “I don't know about you, but I want to try and meet up with my Wife. Chances are, my sister will be with her visiting.”

Outside the same room Shining Armor and Spitfire were in, Masquerade waited patiently for the two to come out. He was originally going to follow the good guradspony about and have some heart-to-heart time with the brother to his beloved, but plans changed. Mainly with the pegasus known as Spitfire.

He wasn't sure where to place her in his mind, but Masquerade felt it safe to say he could at the very least respect the mare. If not from Fleeting’s own respect to the pony, than how she was willing to stare him down so fiercely. Now with her having a ‘private’ chat with Shining Armor, it made the infiltrator curious.

I’m sure there is some rule against stalking other ponies here, but my future job will require me to do so. Somehow, that made the stallion grin. The idea of him overseeing a new guard under Luna’s authority sounded intimidating some— if not for those he would be required to lead, but the responsibility of being in such a position.

Mask knew he had a lot of work to do if he was to fulfill the role Luna expected him to meet. And it was not just for Equestria, but perhaps changeling kind, as there would be a few harmful clans that would be opposed to such open unity. Putting a hoof to his face and sliding it down, he thought, hopefully I can arrange for some way to keep my self secret, with those changeling under my command, and be around Twinkles for her protection. What a juggling act this will be.

Letting out a somewhat somber sigh, Masquerade realized that most of his free time was doomed to be taken away and killed by potential boredom of work. Even if the work is at least a little exciting, he would be spending less time with his favorite lavender pony.

Rolling his eyes at the thought, Masquerade thought, Note to self: make sure to be part of some assignments and missions. I will not be bogged down by paper work at some desk.

Hearing a soft click of an opening door, Masquerade was quick to put up the cowl of his cloak and activated his magic. With the most briefest of flashes, the dark unicorn vanished from sight, while Spitfire and Shining left the room and parted ways.

While the white unicorn headed down the halls for some time to talk with his sister, Spitfire fixed the shades on her nose and made her way towards the barracks, intent on getting something to eat.

Spitfire made her way throughout the halls that made up most of the castle, passing up both servants and some saluting guards. Each guard she had passed, the wonderbolt would return with a curt nod of acknowledgment, not sparring much else as she was feeling more than hungry at the time.

Just when the barracks came within sight, Spitfire found herself being stopped by Brigadier Hill, whom seemed to have been waiting for her. Holding back a sigh, she gave a crisp salute for a moment saying, “Excuse me Brigadier, but I’m rather famished at the moment. Can whatever you have to say to me wait?”

Examining the younger pony for a moment, Brigadier Hill said, “It will only take a moment Caption Spitfire.” Standing tall before the pegasus, “I wanted to know why you are supporting this whole idea over the Shadow guard, or the entertaining the prospect of this new… pony overseeing it?”

Outwardly sighing at this, Spitfire told the old stallion, “As much as you may not like it Sir, times are changing. I don't like it much, but we could use a group like the Shadow guard to help give us a edge against changelings in general.” Darting her eyes about for a moment, the yellow mare soon added, “As for the new pony, I don’t have a solid opinion on him yet. I want to know more before I do make one.”

With a tilt of his head, Brigadier Hill said, “Then would you consider the idea of somepony else to help oversee this new group?” Making sure not to be too loud with his voice when a few guards passed by. “After all, the Princesses' and Caption Armor may approve, but as far as I am concerned, we need fully confirmed ponies behind such…shady elements under our jurisdiction.”

“I have the same concerns you do, Brigadier.” Spitfire nodded quickly, “But I already had a small chat with Armor. He told me some ideas for us to consider next meeting.” Moving around Brigadier Hill, Spitfire said, “Now, if you don't mind Sir, I would like to get something to eat form the mess hall.”

Moving back some, the old stallion let the pegasus mare pass by. Hill watched the wonderbolt Caption for a moment before snorting and wandering off, wondering what the pegasus knew about the next meeting to come.

Spitfire herself sighed to herself at finally reaching the mess hall that was inside the barracks. She had skipped out on food when the message for her presents was sent, and it had left her hungry. Going to the stacks of trays, Spitfire took off the top one and slid it down.

With quick practice, Spitfire took up each dish she found approvable to her needs and tastes, not stopping to linger on any deserts near the end. Tray fully, she carefully balanced in on her back, using her wings for extra balance while moving it to a nearby table.

When it had finally touched down on the wooden top, Spitfire was more than happy to finally take a seat and dig in to the food in front of her. The first thing to be devoured was the black beans, still warm even after taken from the pot they were scooped from.

Hearing the clank of another tray, Spitfire looked up to see another guardpony taking a seat a crossed from herself, and nearly ignoring her. Shrug this fact away, Spitfire instead focused her gaze on the try that had mostly assorted fruits and some veggies.

Deciding not to make any comment on the mare’s choice of food, Spitfire continued eating her own food in some relative peace. While she did, she reflected over the meeting and how it had played out. Mostly over what she and Armor had talked over.

Taking another helping of food, the leading wonder bolt thought, Masquerade’s a wild card at the moment. Before I try putting him in any test, I need to know more about him. Armor wont tell us much, but I’m sure Fleet Foot will. Then felt self-satisfied at her reasoning.

Groaning and slouching in her seat, Twilight leaned back as she relaxed after hours of working with the changelings. It had turned out that, even with her experience with the changelings of Ponyville, it didn't apply to them all. Those of the Lue and Gem clan’s didn't seem to listen to her or Cadence much, and wanted to ‘stay out of the ponies territory’, being the barracks.

It was only by a little threatening on her part —that Ventral suggested— that some were willing to listen to her. Apparently, the aggressive or bossy nature changeling’s heirs had was to get their subordinates to do things. Or, that was what Ventral had explained, saying that changelings showing some level of aggression and show some form of dominance could get others to follow them.

Putting a hoof to her head, Twilight thought, I was hoping that just talking to them would work. Apparently, I was wrong to assume that. Shaking her head some thinking, at least the changelings in Ponyville are willing to listen to me when I ask them politely. I wish the ones here were as courteous.

Hearing some giggling, Twilight lifted her head to see Cadence’s amused smile, as she asked, “It feel’s like it’s been a long day, hasn’t it?” Casting a glance over to her back, where the other changeling scout, Iota, had made herself comfortable by draping her body over the princess while napping.

Smiling at the sight, Twilight agreed, “It’s only been a few hours, but it does feel like it’s been a long day.” And laid her head down on her hooves.

Lounging on a few pillows, Ventral snorted and said, “Try scouting the outer edges of a clan territory, or being left on guard duty. Now that’s tiring.” Then glanced over to where her clan sister was sleeping and shook her head.

Looking a bit more amused, Cadence said, “I remember Shinny would complain about guard duty now and then too. Especially when he had to keep a straight face, even when ponies would stop and make faces in front of him.” Laughing at the memory some.

Smiling some, Ventral said, “That actually sounds a bit fun…think I’d get in trouble for doing that?” Feeling tempted to try.

Giggling into her slippered hoof, Cadence said, “I’d say, go for it. If anything, it’s the guard that will get in trouble for ‘losing focus’ from ‘little distractions’.”

Smiling from her spot, Twilight said, “Make sure my coltfriend doesn’t hear you say that. I can see him making all sorts of trouble if encouraged to.”

“Oh Celestia no!” Shinning Armor loudly said as he entered the room, surprising the mares some, and making Iota slightly snort in her sleep. Ignoring some of this, Shining continued, “It’s going to be a challenge working next to that stallion as it is. Twily, Caddy, please promise me you wont tell him to do that to my guard!”

Casting a look between the other, both sister’s-in-law nodded, with Cadence saying, “We’ll be sure to be carful.” Then eyed her husband adding, “Masquerade didn’t give you and your little play group too much trouble, did he?”

Rolling his eyes, Shining walked over to his sister first, giving a quick hug to the lavender mare before taking a seat on a pillow saying, “A little. I know it’s going to be his job to psych us out and see if any of us are replaced by changelings, but I almost am worried that he’ll annoy the others out of their minds.”

Shaking her head, Twilight told her brother, “He’s a hoof full, I can tell you that much. But I’m sure he’ll know when to back off. Mask usually knows when it’s a good time to stop playing around.”

Letting out a sigh, Shining said, “I hope so. The other officers are a bit divided about him and the shadow guard.” Then glanced about the room saying, “Where is Masquerade any ways, I thought he would be here after we finished the meeting?”

Tilting her head, Cadence sad, “He wasn't with you when the meeting ended?” Looking around the room to see if the black stallion had snuck into some dark corner without their notice.

“I was held back by Spitfire over a few things, so I don't know where he wandered off to.” Shining admitted, wondering if he should feel worried about an unsupervised Masquerade creeping around the castle.

Moments Before

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Walking before a large group of changelings, Sardonic ran his speculative gaze over each one, as if judging them to be fit enough for what he had called them for. Already he could their slightly risen fears, as if worried he was going to do something to them. They were right to be worried, but not for the same reasons they maybe had in mind.

Turning his attention to his best knight, Sardonic slightly noted in his mind that the common happen to be rather attached to this ‘potential’ rouge group he was about to send off. Shaking that thought away, Sardonic said, “Knight Ebon, I assume you know why I called for you and your fellow clansmen to be here?”

Giving a low bow, Ebon said humbly, “Yes sir. We are to go with you and make an exchange of people with the ponies of Equestria.” Keeping his voice and feelings rather level.

Sardonic smirked approvingly at the best knight of his clan, feeling a bit smug at how well the changeling preformed his tasks. “Good.” The clan head nodded, then turned to the other changelings addressing them, “You will all be staying with these ponies for an undisclosed amount of time. With this in mind, take what you wish with you. You might not be coming back.”

All the changelings, common and drone, bowed and dispersed for their normal gathering place, intent on brining what little they had with. Before Ebon could think of leaving, Sardonic ordered, “Knight Ebon, stay for a moment. The rest of your brothers are free to go though.”

Ebon froze in his place, while his fellow knights and teammates looked at both clan head and their team leader before leaving to gather their things. Once they were out of earshot, Sardonic once more ordered, “Follow me, knight.” and began leading towards the clan center.

With little hesitance, Ebon followed after the changeling heir, wondering what was on the changeling’s mind. A number of thoughts popped up in Ebon’s mind, but didn’t think they were good enough reason to be asked to follow.

When they reached one of the lower sections of the hive, a densely packed area of bent trees and vines, Sardonic said, “I have a special task for you, Ebon.” Keeping his voice stern.

Holding himself higher, Ebon told his leader, “I am to serve you and the clan sir. What do you need of me?” Readying himself to carry out any order given.

Turning his cat-like eyes to the changeling common, Sardonic said, “I need you to ready for a fight once you have settled in with the ponies.”

Ebon almost tripped at this, not expecting such an order. Regaining his footing, Ebon said, “Er, not that I don't distrust you sir, but why?” Honestly confused by the order.

Taking a moment to think for a moment, Sardonic said, “The ponies can not be trusted, Ebon.” Keeping his senses open for any eavesdroppers, “I feel this might be a ploy to weaken us and harm our clan. If they begin to mobilize for some reason, I want you and those with you, ready to act.”

Now looking concerned, Ebon said, “Do you really think they would do that?” Not sure how much to believe.

“Divide and conquer.” Sardonic told his knight, “There is a very real possibility that this is a ploy to take our trust and twist it into an attack. I will not let our clan be blindsided by any threats.” And looked to Ebon with two hardly glowing green eyes, “Be sure to do your duty and protect the clan. Do what you must to keep the Hive safe, even if it cost’s you your life.”

Though a little shaken at Sardonic’s harsh and demanding voice, Ebony nodded and said, “I had sworn to protect our clan, sir. I will do my duty and fulfill it, no matter the coast!”

Keeping his eyes on the common a bit longer, Sardonic eventually nodded saying, “It pleases me to know you are loyal to your brothers and sisters of the clan. You may go, but be sure to prepare for a war, and not just a battle.” And started to pull away form his subordinate, “The ponies might be weaker, but they do outnumber us greatly. Heed my words and prepare.”

Watching the clan head gain more distance, Ebon stopped and bowed, saying, “By your will, sir.” Then opened his wings and buzzed off, making a list of things to bring.

When the close buzzing of wings dissipated into the hum of the hive, Sardonic smirked to himself, feeling pleased that he had set another use for the soon-to-be traitors. He knew Ebon would pull through, being the loyal knight he was. He really didn't want to throw away such a powerful piece. Sardonic however knew, that in battle, some sacrifices had to be made to make advantages, or killing blows. Ebon would be lost, either by death or capture, but he could be replaced latter down the line.

May the ancestors guid your sword, and aid in slaying many, my knight. Sardonic thought, for you will either die in glory, or live in shame.

After some time to rest and think on what had happened the day before, all seven ponies in charge of the varying points of Equestria’s military power gathered, excluding one changeling heir. It was here Shining Armor told the others of his idea of testing the Malek rouge, mostly as a way to prove to each officer that the changeling was fit to work amount their highest ranks.

Brigadier Hill was the first to ask questions, saying, “Allow me to clarify this, Caption Armor.” Folding his hooves on the table, “You would like each of us to test this changeling in our own ways and methods, before passing him?”

Shining gave a single nod to this, conveying that was essentially what he had summed up.

Nearby, Star Watcher looked questioningly to the Caption, and said, “I thought that the Princesses’ made him the shadow guard’s overseer? I would think that they would appose this idea, seeing as he was apparently hoofed picked by them.” Sounding a tad suspicious.

“I talked it over with them yesterday after the meeting.” Shining Armor told the magical mare, “They thought that it would be a good idea to ‘put him through his paces’ and see how well he works along side us.”

Star Watcher still didn't look completely convinced, but decided not to bother throwing a fit over the idea. If anything, it gave her a chance to get a look at the changeling, and if need be, find reasons to show reasons not to let him part of their group.

Tapping a hoof on the table lightly, Evening Harvest asked, “Does he know about this, and when do you plan for us to test Masquerade?” Already trying to draw up ideas to put he infiltrator through, much like her fellow officers were no doubt doing too.

Turing to the mint-green mare, Shining Armor said, “I plan to have Masquerade be passed off to each of of you for one week at the most. I wouldn't suggest just training test with him, but live scenario missions. Otherwise there’s a chance you might not get the results you want. He tends to cheat.” Saying the last bit mostly to himself.

Shaking his head, Shining continued on, “And to answer your first question, I can only hope he doesn’t know.” Casting a look over those at the table, “He has a way of sneaking in and overhearing things. I actually wouldn't be surprised if he somehow snuck in here and was hiding in this room.”

Letting a small smile tug at he corner of his mouth, Hill said, “I find that unlikely. Rooms like these are made to keep intruders out. I can’t see a feasible way for him to sneak past a magically locked door. Unless he knocks and asked politely.” Getting a few chuckles around the table.

Getting a slightly amused smile on his own lips, Shining Armor said, “Well, I think you’ll know what I mean in the coming weeks. While your all testing Masquerade, I’ll be helping getting the shadow guard ready here in the castle. It will be a while before it can start operations.”

“Why does the shadow guard have to be set up here in the castle?” A voice rang out, making all ponies turn their surprised heads over to a previously empty space at the table. Sitting there and leaning of the table with an elbow propping up his head, Masquerade continued to say, “Personally, I would want to make the shadow guard into more dispersed cells… or set up the base of operations somewhere less known.”

Before the Caption could get out any words, Monsoon half stood on her part of the table, almost shouting, “How did you get in here!?” Feeling a little alarmed that Masquerade had snuck in, and without her notice, seeing as she was part of a guard that partially specialize in sneaking.

Grinning, Mask simply stated, “Through the door of course.”

Masquerade’s answer did nothing to stop the questioning and bewildered looks on all the ponies faces. Shining Armor put a hoof to his head, starting to consider getting his sister to do something about the unruly stallions antics. She seems to have a way of keeping him in line. Maybe I should just ask Twily for advice?

Deciding to mostly ignore the ruckus he was making, Masquerade continued to grin as he asked, “So, which one of you lucky ponies get’s to have me over for this little, one-on-one time?” Feeling the need to do some overdramatic cackling at their expense.

None spoke out immediately, mostly due not knowing what they should do. Each officer was hoping to use some of their meeting to plan out how to test the stallion before giving him their decision. This was however, toppled over with his sudden, and unwanted appearance.

Looking about the room, Spitfire sighed to herself, knowing she had a bit more time to think about the situation already, and said, “You can start with me.” Gaining the attentions of the others. Keeping her shade-covered-eye towards the stallion, the wonder bolts Caption said, “After how you’ve been acting, I think I should get first shot at you and see how much of a hot shot you really are under pressure.”

Giving a lazy grin, Masquerade said, “Challenge accepted, Caption Spitfire.” His relaxed posture showing lack of interest, while his green eyes danced with some form of anticipation and mischief.

Keeping eye contact with the stallion, Spitfire kept a straight face while saying, “Carful, you might regret taking up this challenge…recruit.” Trying her best to show that she was not to be messed with.

To the mare’s ire, Masquerade’s grin seemed to just grow slightly, as he said, “Or, you might regret challenging me.” And looked over to Shining saying, “So, when are theses test’s going to happen?” Not showing any concern about what was to come.

“Soon.” Shining Armor curtly said. Turing to Spitfire, he told the mare, “Do you think you can have your team ready to work with Masquerade later this week?”

Giving a salute, Spitfire said, “Without any problems.” Casting a glance over to the changeling and wondering what he would bring to the table later on.

“Good.” Shining said with an approving tone, “Now that is done with, and that our later topic has been done for us—” Sending a slight glare over to the cheeky looking changeling, “Then I think it’s time I discussed another matter with you all… Without Masquerade.”

Masquerade lifted a brow but shrugged, saying, “Alright.” Somewhat surprising the white stallion, “Considering your little gang wants to test me out before I can be ‘part’ of your group, I’ll play ball and leave you all to your chatting.” Getting up and heading to the door adding with a wide grin, “It’s not like I wont find out later, when you all have to tell me, like it or not.”

While the changeling infiltrator left the room through the unlocked-and-relocked magical door. Shining Armor looked up with pleading eyes. He was hoping for some kind of help when controlling the black stallion that was wooing his sister, unsure what sort of troubles he might bring, along with his aid.

In the royal library inside of Canterlot castle, Twilight could be seen leaning over a table and going over what books she could while she had the chance. It was true she could have books sent to her own library back in Ponyville, but the idea of not needing to wait for some that she could just browse for, was something of a treat for her.

With her current line of research and experimenting in mind, Twilight had gone straight to work on gathering the needed books and notepads she would need. She had woken just a little before dawn, giving her a few hours of research before needing to see to the changelings in the barracks. Then when the time came, she could go and make sure both the ponies and changeling were making nice with the other.

“Ah, I should have expected to see you here, young Sparkle.” A voice somewhat cackled from behind the lavender mare, causing her to turn and see Intrusive standing behind where she had sat herself.

Back in his old-pony disguise, the Lue elder made his way around the table Twilight had seated herself, saying, “I must admit, it warms my heart to see younglings pursue after the knowledge kept in these books.” Setting his own stack down on the table and taking a seat.

Relaxing in his place for a moment, Intrusive let his eyes wander over what Twilight was reading, and smiled, “Rune and enchantments?” Feeling his lips quirk up as he asked, “Interested in making something to help with your day-to-day activities?”

Smiling some, Twilight responded, “In a way… Masquerade an I were trying to figure a way to make the invisibility spell he had last longer.” Tapping the books with a hoof telling the elder, “I thought that we could use runes and enchantments to help with that.”

Rubbing his chin, Intrusive nodded, “Yes, when dealing with unknown spells or magic, runic arrays are where one must start.” Opening his own book while saying, “But I have a feeling that you will do more than just make young Masquerade’s illusions better?”

Nodding shyly, Twilight admitted, “I was thinking of figuring a way to make it so he could use more pony based magic, without the threat of it hurting him.”

With a small smile, Intrusive nodded, “A ideal goal, for helping your mate.” Smirking some as the mare suddenly blushed. Before Twilight could say anything, Intrusive went on, “I also should tell you while I have the chance. I had received a letter from Masquerade, wishing to know if I was willing to let you look at the Lue clans manuscripts.”

Looking up with an amused gleam in his eye, Intrusive smiled, “I for one, do not see any harm in letting you into the library which I maintain.” Then returned his eyes dow to the book before him, “As long as you have an escort to guid you, then who am I to keep a young scholar like you from learning?”

While the elder went back to reading the books he had collected, Twilight sat in utter shock. That shock quickly began to turn to excitement, as thoughts of what sorts of books she could find in a changing clan like the Lue. The same clan Masquerade had said is the smartest of the five prominent clans.

Finding her voice, Twilight said, “T-thank you.” Giving a slight bow over to Intrusive’s direction.

Te elder chuckled at this, unable to hold back the smile on his lips as he mused, “Why can my grand sons not follow your example, young Sparkle?” Then shook his head telling the lavender mare, “And no need for thanking me. You are not at our archives just yet.”

Raising her head and smiling, Twilight said, “I know, but I still want to thank you. As helpful as Mask has been, he only knows so much of your people. I wanted to ask him more, but I am starting to find we have less and less time talking about changelings, and more time… well.” Blushing a bit at the end.

Intrusive gave a small cackle and shook his head, “Ah, young love. Nothing like it!” Able to feel the mare’s alight embarrassment raise even further off of her. Calming down, Intrusive looked at the books he and and pushed them aside saying with folded hooves, “Then how about this. I am here now, and I know much of changelings. Just ask, and I can tell you some things, help give you a taste of what you will soon learn in my archives.”

Blinking at the offer a few time, Twilight smiled brightly, saying, “I don't know where start!” Searching her mind for a moment before saying, “Clans, I never got around to asking Mask how Clans really start out, or even formed.” Pushing her own books aside for a bit.

With a small huff of amusement, Intrusive said, “That is rather common knowledge among changelings, but I can help fill you in on the basics.” And leaned back a little saying, “First thing you must know is that there are six tiers to changeling clans, showing their current strength and fame to those that know of them.”

While Twilight retrieved a notepad to start making notes, Intrusive went on, “The very first clan type to form, are the Nomadic Clans. These clans are formed, by wondering changelings looking for safety in numbers, destroyed hives, or from Heirs wanting to start their own clan.”

“It is the latter of the three that happens the most, as the former of the three happen, and the middle of the three don't always escape for such a chance.” Said the elder changeling in a calm tone. Continuing on, Intrusive said, “As mentioned, it is the later of the three that occurs, and does so in this manner. A clan Heir, either restless in their position or feeling the need to expand, is given between thirty to forty followers. It is then a trial by fire if they survive alone, and without their old clans aid,”

Stopping her taking of notes for a moment, Twilight asked, “Isn’t that a little…harsh compared to how changelings behave?” Looking a little confused, “After all, you seem to always enforce cooperation and aiding of your fellow clansmen?” Trying to understand the sudden shift in their ways.

With a sad smile, Intrusive explained, “Those that leave willingly could ask for aid, but that would ruin the reason of their leaving. For them to be a new clan, they cannot rely on the main clan for help, but learn and grow on their own. Much like how a young bird leaves the nest, they must learn to survive on their own.”

Twilight nodded in understanding, though, she couldn't say she liked the thought much. In the end, it could be some form of tradition or just plain logic to let part of their clan leave. With a curious thought, Twilight asked, “Do all new clans need an heir?”

Smiling, Intrusive nodded, “It is mostly traditional to have an heir, but some commons and drones do try making a clan on their own. But, they usually die off without an heir to keep order in their ranks. Be it by power-struggle from within, or by other larger clans.”

“I see…” Twilight said, thinking this new bit of information over before saying, “Please, elder, continue.”

Intrusive did so, rather pleased to be teaching again. “After some time wandering and searching, the Nomatic clan will grow and fight other clans that may find them a threat. They may even find rouge or survivor changelings to add to their numbers. It is when they reach a hundred strong, that they settle down.”

“This next tier of clans, are the Minor clans. They are small, only numbering is the one or two hundreds. By this time, they have settled down in one area and have begun digging into the earth to make their first clan hive, making it into their image.” Said the elder as he thought over the facts, “By now, a two generations may have possibly passed, and the next heir of this new clan might have taken of this stage of the clans growth. Though, this depends if the first heir to start this endeavor ever found a mate to continue the succession line in heirs.”

Stopping her making of notes to raise a her pencil, Twilight asked, “How do they find somepony to chose as a mate? After all, I know that heirs are the smallest fraction of your population.” Wanting a larger picture to work from.

“There are a few ways this can happen.” Intrusive told the mare, whiting he could smoke his pipe in the library, “The most common way is to find a clan, willing to part with an heir, in exchange for a small alliance. Or, they could find another nomadic clan, also looking to make their own life, only to merge into one clan, in the interest of their followers. Other times, the heir could be a rouge, and with slim pickings on heirs, one cannot always have the best when searching for a mate.”

Nodding in thought, Twilight said, “So, it’s more about survival at this point, and even willingness to trust other clans, which you would normally never trust?”

“It is difficult choice to make.” Intrusive spoke calmly, “All clan heirs will have to make hard choices for their clans. This is how they build such understanding, by having to make extremely dangerous choices, with their clansmen’s lives on the line. It is truly a trial by fire.”

Twilight went quite, but nodded to this in acceptance saying, “You were getting to the next stage in a clans growth?”

“Yes, I was, wasn’t I?” Intrusive mused while clearing his throat, “The Minor clan will live above ground for a generation or two, digging out a hive large enough for their numbers. Once finished, they move in and continue work on making it their home, and expanding. Later, after a few more generations pass and the clan hive has been secured, a Noble clan is born.”

“It is by now that the clan has gained numbers of five or nine hundred, and now have begun to create their own ruling line of heirs, rules to follow, and tradition to live by. They are the first real stable clan, in the clans of the area.” Intrusive seemed to say in a satisfied tone, “If the clan makes it this far, then it truly is a clan of it’s own. One that can stand it’s own if ever choosing the need for war.”

Stopping her taking of notes, Twilight looked up and questioned, “For war?” Wondering why a clan, so successful in getting so far, would waste it in war or open conflict.

Giving a knowing nod, Intrusive told the young mare, “There are many types of clan, young Twilight. You have warrior like clans, thieving clans, scholarly clans, and those in between. Assassin clans, merchant clans, or even leading clans. But do remember, we rarely trust the other without some form of pre-made trust.”

Thinking for a moment, Twilight looked back on her notes while figuring, “The nomadic clans. Their so small, they’re not a threat, so if an alliance is made while their still small to another larger clan like a Noble, they could avoid war?”

“Very good.” Intrusive nodded approvingly, “You already have an idea on how changelings might think. A nomadic clan is much too small for it to be a real threat to a noble clan. Part of the reason noble clans are called such, is for making alliances with such small clans.” Shaking his head in amusement, the elder said, “Politics become more important to them at this time. And after many treaties, skirmishes or wars, they may eventually become like us Lue. A prestige clan.”

Seeing Twilight’s interested look, Intrusive smirked, “As you know, a prestige clan is well known, even among the smaller clans close by. We can number as low as fifteen-hundred, or as high as five-thousand. We gain lore and history over the centuries we survive, and hold some sway over the lesser clans around us.”

“Centuries…” Twilight breathed, thinking back to something Mask had once told her, and said, “Mask said the five clans were survivors during the destruction of the changelings. And that was nearly a thousand years back…” Trying to recall everything.

“Close.” Intrusive smiled, honestly impressed with the mare as of yet, “A one or two hundred years the five clans spent getting back on our hooves, forming minor and noble clans of our own. Six centuries latter, we became a prestige clan near the same time, and stayed that way for another three or four centuries.”

Waving for the unicorn mare to calm down some, Intrusive said, “Which get’s us to the fifth clan tier, Grand clans. They never have numbers under five-thousand, are rich with history, lore, culture— they are like a modern day civilization, being a millennium old as well… Close to what the five prestige clans have almost become, before the recent turn of events…”

Intrusive sighed, and somberly chuckled, “You know, I was looking forward to see the five prestige clans become the five grand clans. The first Grand clans in a millennium, only for fate to decide their fall.” Shaking his head ruefully adding, “Looks like I will be much too old before I ever see that happen again.”

Looking away some, Twilight said, “I’m sorry to hear that. It must of been a huge thing to see for your people see that you reached such a point…” Seeing as it would have been history in the making, to see their people rise to the hight’s in their prime.

Smiling sadly, the elder sighed slightly, shanking his head, “Do not fret, young Twilight. I should have known better than to think I would see such a sight.” Then looked up to the young pony before him saying, “But, I am glad to not only see the day, but be part of the point in history the Lue clan had to make peace with ponies. A real turning point in history, far surpassing that of becoming a Grand clan.”

Smiling in return, Twilight said, “It was my pleasure to help with that.” Glad to have gotten something good out of the situation herself.

Laughing a bit to himself, the elder said, “Well, I believe I must finish this little lesson and tell you the last tier us changelings reached before our fall so long ago.” Straightening himself some, Intrusive said, “The Imperial clan. The absolute hight of our power.”

“From what little information we have, these, or this clan, we are not sure— had numbers of about 10,000 and over. These clans are more akin to an empire, and would rule a number of the lesser clans as their own, bolstering their numbers greatly.”

“There sadly has not been a Imperial Clan since the battle between both changelings and the celestial sisters.” Intrusive gravely told Twilight, while adding, “It is even said in some ancient scripts, that a shadow king had a hoof in this clans fall, but no solid evidence has been found to prove such a thing. All we have are small myths or references, like a trap said king made to draw changeling to him, but nothing more.”

Twilight only nodded, looking back down at her notebook that was being filled wit notes to her most recently collected data on changelings. Looking to the same pad, Intrusive said, “At this rate, young Twilight, you may become the leading researcher on changelings.” Chuckling at the lavender mare’s surprise and bashful feelings.

After hours of working with both changeling and guard, Twilight made it back to her current room of stay and fell down on the closest body-sized pillow she could. After reading, having some time to learn from Intrusive and having to work with near-uncooperative ponies and changelings, Twilight felt drained.

Looking over to her bags, Twilight lit her horn and brought out her notes from earlier that day and go over what she had learned form the changeling elder. She had gone on and asked more questions to how the clans grew and even bothered to ask how they chose their clan names. Apparently, it was either gained by the name of it’s founder, or by declaration why they were becoming a new clan. Both memorable in their own way, one to remember who started their new clan, while the other uses a word for how they saw themselves.

Twilight nearly jumped out of her skin when another body leaned on her’s, before a familiar voice asked, “Rough day?” Nuzzling and grooming her mane some.

Giggling and using a hoof to push the black pony away, Twilight responded, “Yes, it was a little stressful.” Looking back to Masquerades green eyes. Looking away for a moment, Twilight said, “Mask, I wanted to say sorry for what happened a few days back… I had some time to think about it, and I felt I needed to talk to you.”

Giving a kiss to the mare’s cheek, Mask grinned, “Sure thing Twinkles. I’m always here to hear you out.” Using a hoof to encourage the mare to lean on him.

Rolling her eyes and accepting the offer, Twilight relaxed on the pillow that was her stallion while saying, “When you used that illusion spell on me… I think it reminded me too much of when I was cocooned…and I think I reacted because I was scared a little.”

Putting his head over Twilight’s own, Masquerade said, “Then I’m sorry too. I admittedly was tiered and wasn’t really thinking straight at the time. I should have really handled the situation differently if that’s how you really feel about it.” Feeling a bit more stupid with his choice a few days back.

Peeking an eye open at the note pad, Mask asked, “What’s that you have? More horrible experiments you plan to put me through?”

Shaking her head to make the stallion raise his head away, Twilight smirked, “Don’t change the subject, sneak.” Then looked down at her notes adding, “And no. I just asked Intrusive more about how changeling clans were made.”

Humming at that, Masquerade said, “So that’s what you were doing this morning… almost sounds as fun as me messing with your brothers little gang in that place they call a war room.” Sounding amused by the name.

Eyeing the unicorn by her side, Twilight asked, “Did you give my brother a hard time, Mask?” Her voice relaying the undertone that she would do something about his actions if answered wrong.

Looking nonplused, Mask said, “Why Twinkles, do you really thing I would cause unnecessary trouble for you dear brother and the head ponies to Equestria’s military?”

“Yes.” Twilight answered simply and knowingly.

Taking a hoof to pat the mare on her head, Mask grinned, “Good girl.” While adding, “No, I didn't bother making too large of a scene. Only enough so I could get a read on them.” Then gave a small shrug saying, “Apparently they want to test me to see if I’m worthy of the spot of being a fellow officer. Expect me to be with the Wonderbolts for a week before getting back home”

While looking surprised, Twilight soon joked, “Don’t let Rainbow hear this, she would beg you to bring her with.” Getting a laugh out of the stallion.

“I can imagine.” Masquerade agreed, somewhat looking forward to the week to come.

Things were almost ready, and the changelings that would leave with him prepared. Sardonic stood on the balcony overlooking his entire clan, looking it over with an eye of pride and certainty. He knew that even if his plan worked, he would be painting his clan up for war with the ponies, which meant that they would truly be tested to their greatest depths. Many would fall, but he was assured they would hold off any pony sent to his clan of warriors. the weak may fall, but they would only give room for the strong to grow.

“This is a foolish move.” Said the voice of the informant behind Sardonic, the one who had came just hours after his speech to his changelings on their mission, “My Master does not approve of these ideas you hold. It is not yet time to test Equestria’s patents when dealing with hostile clans.”

Sneering, Sardonic said, “Do not think me a simple fool. Your Master will get what he wants in the end. I maybe a warlord in the making, but I am not arrogant enough to think attaching mere weeks after this excursion would be a good idea.” Then turned to the changeling hidden under a hood and cloak adding, “Months are needed to observe and plan when fighting forces that number greater than one’s own. I may not play by the rules of the cloak, but I have well mastered that of the sword. Remember that.”

Even when he clan heir turned away from him, the informant just shook his head and said, “In either case, my Master is withdrawing his aid for the time being. He refuses to be seen just yet, and does not wish to risk his lot with you in this endeavor.”

Waving a hoof at the lowly changeling, Sardonic said, “Then begone. I have a number of clansmen to lead soon, and I do not need you here overstaying your welcome.”

The clocked changeling backed off, disappearing into the shadows, already leaving to inform his Master of the new development. Sardonic himself continued to look over his clan, knowing in a few days time, he would be face-to-face with the changeling slayer herself, Celestia.

Author's Note

Greetings and salutations to whomever bothered to look to this little cleft note. I would like to say-- sorry really, It must have been a HUGE incovinince to wait THIS long for me to post a new chapter.

And in retrospect, I know how that feels. Not knowing if the next chapter of a liked story will not come... not knowing if it will ever come... or the horrid sadness of it never continuing on!

Well, I'm here to put that to rest. I am, getting this kick started. Though, don't expect stellar work. Being away from this as long as I have-- I got this feeling I am going to blunder a bit as I try to get things moving again. But, I am willing to try and move this story along once more.

So without further ado, the Interlude is over for now, and I'm getting my lazy self going on finishing this-- though it still looks to be a fairly... ominous task to undertake.

But you'll enjoy it, hopefully. So that counts for something great, right? :pinkie happy:

From your fellow Reader and/or Writer: Riddle-Me-Think

First Week Cadet

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

With events preceding smoothly, an accord was finally made partaking to the new guard and who was to lead it. The changeling’s being made into the shadow guard would remain with the guard in Canterlot. Under Luna’s supervision and guidance she would have them conducting a few tasks to help the settle any lingering doubts between the two races.

Masquerade himself was going to be heading back with Spitfire as she returned back to the Wonderbolts. He would be set ‘under’ her command until the week was over and sent back home for a few days, before the next officer had a go at the infiltrator.

Twilight herself had finally gone back home herself, and was now in a chariot taking her to Ponyville, minus one changeling coltfriend. With his new line of work, the mare knew she would be seeing less of the stallion for a bit, and was a little sad at the fact.

She knew it was needed though, seeing as Masquerade was going to be key in the Princesses plans in training the new guard and making them an effective means when faced with undercover forces. She herself understood the logic behind it and the need for it until Equestria got caught up on changeling habits.

Opening her note book, Twilight began flipping through them and going over any-and-everything Intrusive taught her for the last few days partaking to changelings. She figured to ask more deeper questions to their habits, knowing she had about thirty of them back home to watch and deal with. Though, to their credit, they were more responsive to her than the ones she had to deal with for a few days.

When Ponyville finally came into sight, Twilight was happy to put her things up and wait for when they landed. She and so much to do when she got back into the library, mostly to the runes she was testing with, and cataloging the new information on changelings.

Oh mare, with all this information, I need to make an index! Twilight thought, partly giddy at the thought of taking her knowledge and putting it all in a binder for easy organization. She smiled and decided that would be the first thing when she got home, while the rune crafting would be something she could do with her coltfriend.

Jumping off as soon as the chariot touched down Twilight gave parting thanks to the guard escorting her and ran inside the library. “Hi Spike!” She called to the small drake, rushing past quickly and missing the guests in the room as she continued to say, “I need you to pick up some things, I have a lot of work to do!” Rushing up to her room.

Watching the mare run about with energy, the four males in the room kept an eye on Twilight while Spike said, “Ooookay?” Looking back at Big Mac, Carmel and Thunderlane, all of whom were sitting at a table with him and comparing hoof-ball cards.

Rushing back into the main floor, Twilight dropped a list on the table, saying, “Go get these in town if you can, I—” Pausing for a moment to see the stallions in the room saying, “Oh… I’m sorry, I didn’t see you all here.” Calming down from her excitement.

“It’s alright.” Thunderlane seemed to wave off, his eyes darting about saying, “We were about to leave… Right Carmel?”

Nodding quickly, the stallion next to the pegasus agreed, “Yup, just about to leave!” Collecting his cards quickly and saying, “Thanks for having us over Spike, but— we got to run!” A rushing out Camel said, with a closely following Thunderlane that kept an eye over his shoulder.

Scratching her head at the two's abrupt rush out, Twilight said, “Wonder what was so important for them to run out like that?” Thinking for a few moments before shaking her head and turning to Big Mac smiling, “Macintosh, do you mind if I trouble you to send Ebony Gem and Ivory Gem over? I have some things I think I could use their help with.”

Rising a brow, Mac gave a single, “Eyup?” Watching as the lavender mare make her way to the basement door.

“Great! Tell them I’m compiling some notes on changelings. I’ll be downstairs cleaning some things up.” Twilight cheerfully told the two boys before going down to her lab to fix things up for later.

Passing looks to the other, Spike sighed, “So…I guess I’m not getting that Grey Barker card?”

Seeming to scrutinize the dragon for a moment, Mac replied, “Nope.” Taking up his cards and leaving out the door without another word.

Seeing the door close behind the large red stallion, Spike grumbled to himself and crossed his arms, muttering, “Almost… If Twilight didn’t come in, I’d have that card by now!” Taking up the list given to him while plotting out a new plan on how to get the hoof-ball card from Big Mac.

Exiting the room and giving a small groan, Spitfire could only run a hoof down her face with some level of exhaustion. After hearing how most of the nobility wanted Shining Armor replaced with a new Caption of the guard, with mentioned stallion telling them his selected candidates, Spitfire was decidedly a little tired.

She, and the others, had agreed that he was the best one to hold the position, regardless of what the nobility felt of his new princely position. They however, did see his point in that sooner or later, Cadence would be taking up more responsibility soon, and that she will be needing her own personal guard, much like Celestia or Luna does. With him as a prince, he could fit the role quite well of it’s leading officer.

The only argument they could put up to stall such a notion was that he was currently the best to keep their little group in line, unlike those he had named. Though the options were nice and thought through, Spitfire still felt Shining Armor was needed for a good while before he thought of having another take his place.

Shaking her head, the pegasus made her way to her room of stay and planed to get packing. She and a fairly long flight back to the floating island that was the Wonderbolts Academy, and wanted to get there before night started to fall. All she needed to do after packing was find the changeling that would be with her.

“Give’s me a headache going over all the official things in that room.” Spitfire grumbled, still a little put off by what was expected to change in the ranks regarding Equestia’s military.

“Tell me about it!” Masquerade seems to pop out of nowhere, making the yellow pegasus jump away from where he was with open wings. “The decisions, the votes, the needs and overall need-to-know stuff— very tiring.” The stallion ended his fast rant with a calm shake of his head.

Taking a moment to wait for her heart to stop pounding, Spitfire looked the now grinning black pony up and down asking, “How long were you following me?” Aiming a glare through her shades.

Grinning, Masquerade said, “Since you left the room. I figured to pack my things and wait for you there.” Gesturing to his cloak over his back.

Giving a sigh, Spitfire replayed a few thought thought her mind, mostly with how her new charge acted. Looking to the mentioned pony in mind, Spitfire said, “You’re going to be skulking around my Academy, aren’t you?” Keeping her eyes narrowed at the infiltrator.

With a easy smile, Mask waved off, “Don’t worry, I won't be skulking around.” Spotting a doubtful look from the pegasus, “I only do skulking when I’m about to do something malicious. What I plan to do is creep, spy or stalk about. Completely different, I assure you!”

Staring at the pony-impostor a bit longer, Spitfire sighed, “This is going to be a long week…” Hoping against hope that Fleet Foot would have something to counteract their new guest.

Smiling, Masquerade continued to follow next to Spitfire, keeping himself completely silent for the mare’s sake. As fun as it was to press other ponies buttons with next to no concern, he knew that doing so might make things worse. Spitfire was going to be responsible for him, and was going to judge him fit or not for his new position. It was with this that Mask knew he had to play things just right, being a big enough fool to make him seem incompetent, but clever enough to show that his previous actions were a mask.

Spitfire herself was trying to figure out what to do when she got back with her new charge. From what little she had to work with, she knew the changeling was an effective infiltration specialist of sorts, and has shown the previous day that he has no trouble breaking into highly secure rooms. Admittedly, the Wonderbolts did not bother with such low-key tasks, so such skills were most likely going to be wasted
She didn’t really know how well of a flier Masquerade was, but she was determined to know how good, seeing only the best fliers were even allowed to try for Wonderbolt. He would have to be at least rookie material if he was going to fly with them on any missions that needed them. She had no doubt he would play ball with them, the real question was if he was willing to play it on her terms.

A pair or deep rose eyes watched with high expectancy as flights of pegasi did fast and sharp laps around a flight course, some slowing up or eating dirt after a small tumble. With a scowl, Fleet Foot took her whistle and blew it before letting it drop and yelling, “Keep it up slowpokes! What is this, a flight of flamingos? Pick it up before I decide to add three more laps!”

A chorus of fearful and respectful, “Yes Ma’am!” Echoed from the trainees that continued to push themselves or get back into flight.

Fleet Foot gave a small snort and continued to stand in place, keeping an eye on the newest batch of recruits to hit their academy. Admittedly, only half looked right to make the cut, while the rest could just try for guard later on. Some of this batch already had dropped out weeks before, not able to keep up, leaving whatever left for her and Spitfire to chew out.

In the tacticians professional opinion, she would say that a few more will drop out in the next month before the next set of tryouts for the next trove of new recruits came in.

Speaking of which, when is the Captain getting back? Questioned the pegasus as she shook her head at some recruit messing up part of the lap. She knew it was due to some summons by Captain Armor, but not much after that. She wondered if it had to do something with the rouge blood caster that had been discovered in the castle up in Canterlot. Such a thought was troubling to her.

Fleet Foot was brought out of her thoughts when a loud shout sounded, “Commander Chief Master Sergeant Fleet Foot, are you slacking off!”

The blue mare huffed and slightly rolled her eyes as she crisply turned and saluted, “No, Captain Spitfire, ma’am!” Fully holding her military pose before the yellow mare in her military blues and another pegasus with a brown coat.

Spitfire looked at her and the trainees, watching as a few slow down or started getting sloppy from their long flight. Looking back to the brown stallion, the wonderbolt captain said, “Private Double Take, be ready to suite up and get ready for the worst day of your life.” Eyeing the fake pony for any reactions of worry.

With a grin, Double Take waved off, “Sure thing, but I need to be shown my place that I’m staying at.” He might have been an infiltrator, but that didn’t mean he knew the layout of things all the time. He never tried to enter into the academy before.

Right, he needs to be given a small tour around. Spitfire seemed to remind herself while turning to Fleet Foot, “Sergeant, this is one of our newest recruits and a temporary one, Private Double Take.”

Fleet Foot gave this Double Take a look over, the stallion giving a lazy grin and a more playful salute. She scrunched up her face some, trying to get a read on the pony, but was admittedly having trouble. That was until she thought about the name and a spark of recognition crossed her face before she placed her military mask back on and reached a hoof out, “Private, as you already know I am Sergeant Fleet Foot.”

Bumping it, Double Take continued to grin, “And might I say, it is an honor to meet one of the Wonderbolts that is part of Caption Spitfire’s Command?”

Spitfire cleared her voice some to get their attention before speaking, “The Private here is going to be here for a week. Part of a special program to oversee the different divisions. It’s mostly a trial run and also to test how much he can pick up.” Giving the cover story that was given to her, admittedly by Masqurade himself.

A week? Fleet Foot questioned herself in thought, knowing that was too short of a time for much training, but kept this to herself to say, “Understood Ma’am. I’ll be sure to whip him into shape.” Giving a knowing look to Double Take.

Giving a curt nod, Spitfire said, “Carry on then.” Turning and leaving with Double Take, planing to show him around. Though from the looks of it…

“Cadet.” Spoke the Caption in a strong voice, “You seemed… familiar with Sergeant Fleet Foot.” Giving a fleeting look to the brown stallion.

“I am. You could say that I know her like part of the family.” Smirked the fake pony, dropping the clue that he and her knew the other quite well through their family heritage. It really came as no surprise to him she figured him out with the fake name. Double Take was fairly well known false identity back in the clans that knew of him specifically. Though, he made sure to keep a few backup names. Double Take was merely the ‘open secret’ he purposely kept around for that reason.

The first day at the Academy was filled with the basic things one would expect from a school for elite military fliers. Such things were aerial maneuvers, combat, air-to-ground support, rescue, scouting, and dealing with rogue weather that would otherwise be a danger to other. There was plenty more to be sure, such as learning tactics, knowing how to properly coordinate an operation or discipline of one's self during stressful situations.

Though it was a chore to do, Masquerade went at it like the good infiltrator he was. Acting the part of a lowly cadet that was selected for this new program of ‘testing’ for results. As he was apart of the other members, a few of them spoke out while taking laps. “By Celestia! You would think we would get a small break, am I right?” joked a cadet.

“Cut the chatter, we got more laps.” Scolded another.

“If only these lap were smaller, we’d be Wonderbolts sooner!” Slightly groused a stallion, as mare raised her brow at his proclamation.

“And how do you expect to be the best with that audited?” Rhetorically asked the mare as she went on, trying to keep her attention forwards, “That’s why you’re here, right, to be the best?”

A few of them chuckled. “Well, yeah!” Called out a stallion that had previously wished for the shorter laps, “I just wish these laps weren't murder!”

“Well you better try actually working for it than complaining about it!” A mare smirked as she shakes her head. “Not much of a Wonderbolt if you can’t handle a few laps, am I right?”

There was a dismissive snort as the stallion responded, “Oh, you think I can’t? Just watch me Swath!” Puming his wings to go a bit faster to push ahead of them.

Another mare gave a slight smirk and spoke. “I believe that stallion has an ego.” Getting a few laughs before Fleet Foot shouted out to them in warning.

“I don’t see those wings flapping!” Almost instantly, every pony began to try going a bit more faster, not wanting to incur the wrath of the Chief Master Sargent that was Fleet Foot. “And if I see any of you clucking any more like a bunch of Hens, than I'm adding ten more laps!” This more or less persuaded the group of rookies to not talk any further, getting an idea of what might happen.

Fleet Foot in question, watched the cadets move, keeping track of them with their now local Infiltrator, ‘Double Take’, staying either in the middle or lagging. She figured he was making it easier to later explain why he would be transferred out in a week-- by being an unable body to perform in their elite group. A smart move to hide himself. When five more laps were done, she blew her whistle waiting for them to line up before shouting, “Alright you flock of geese, that was a fair enough run. But I expect better from you in the next season. Am I understood?”

“Ma’am, yes Ma’am!” They responded as one.

“Dismissed!” Fleet Foot called out, moving aside to look at her clipboard while the rest broke for rest or a quick meal. Though as she looked it all over, she flicked her ear at the sound of somepony close to her. Glancing to the side, she could see Double Take looking over her shoulder with a hint of curiosity.

Typical Masquerade. Thought the mare with just the barest tinge of amusement. Always needs to be nosy in other's business. Outwardly, Fleeting addressed him with, “Yes, what is it Cadet?” Keeping in mind to keep his cover around the academy.

With a grin and a slightly hidden edge in his eyes, the brown pegasus asked, “So... I have to ask.” Giving a believable look of interest and almost naive act. “Why'd you actually join the Wonderbolts? For fame or something, or do you have a few relatives that happen to be part of the Wonderbolts?”

It took a moment for the tactical mare to figure out what Double Take was asking. What he was really asking of her. “Well, you could say it was a family thing.” She said with a slight nod, though her real reasoning was more to do with the hidden meaning she was sending back in return to his own hidden question. “And I have a some family around visiting. Just not often.”

There was a spark of understanding in the stallions eye, and he gave another customary grin before saying, "Cool... cool..." Nodding along before glancing around and saying, “And... they visit only so often, or they stick around for a bit?”

Curiously, Fleet Foot lowered her clipboard and told, “Not too often, but I know my brothers send someone up with a letter.” Then began to move telling, “How about we go check up if any messages came in. Put that back of yours to work.” Though, internally wondering why the Infiltrator was interested in knowing how much the Lue Clan was planted inside the academy. Was it possible that he had felt a few changelings in the adepts and rookie ranks and wanted to confirm they were a threat or not?

I will admit... that would be a problem. As much as Fleet Foot had shared a... few details with her commanding officer and friend-- there were some things she still kept somewhat hidden. Such as Clan Secrets. But over all, Captain Spitfire knew a good deal of the Lue clan being around the academy like watchdogs and a few changeling tactics to be carful of.

Giving a glance to the somewhat quite stallion that was following beside her in a almost lazy and easygoing manner, Fleet Foot had a good feeling that he was going to this trouble for more than a little hunch. She wasn't going to guess what he was all up to, but it did mean something was going to happen. Albeit, subtly.

The cataloging of data and information in a nice neatly order book was a well kept practice to the mind of Twilight Sparkle. The ideal’s of keepings one books in a orderly fast ion to help keep well needed information on hoof, ready and easy to navigate on a moments notice. The more exciting aspects of making one of your own creation and refining older notes or chicken scratches into proper and neatly made pages filled with each corresponding bit of information was a whole other matter.

She had been working the day before to get the pages needed and orderly make each and every stack of her notes over the last few months ing changelings all ready to go. All she needed was a personal take on changeling in general from two local heirs, and she was more than ready to make a reference guide for beginners.

She was actually hopping that when she had a clear chance to go to the Lue clan, she could look through their books partaking on changelings and make any corrections to her notes and current information. To be truthful, despite all the information she had, she wasn’t sure how much of it was true and how much was false. It didn’t help that changelings were so secretive. I’m at the very least happy that those in Ponyville have been helping out on that. Slightly smiling at this.

That however made the mare slightly frown in thought as she finished up her preparations. Over the course of time, the changelings have been… acting strangely now that she thought about it. Not overly so, just a slight difference in their actions. Though she mostly supposed this was more to being more free to now roam about freely, not scared of being discovered much anymore.

Pleased with this line of thinking, Twilight smiled and nodded to herself, moving away for a moment to get a quill and a stack of blank pages, ink pots all lined up and ready for her work.

When a knock sounded at the door, Twilight got up and rather giddily moved to the front door, using her magic to open it and smile brightly, “Ebony, Ivory, it’s good to see you could make it today!” Moving aside to let the two in and— “Oh, hello Applejack. I didn’t expect to see you here too.” Twilight said in slight curiosity to her friend’s appearance.

Just outside the door as the two Gem Twins moved past, Applejack tipped her hat and smiled, “Twi, nice t’ see ya too.” Slightly shifting to the side to call over the lavender mare’s side, “Eb’, Ive’, ya sure ya’ll can get Bloom later on?”

With a couple of giggles, the sisters parted, Ivory coming back and assuring, “Don’t fret, Applejack, after we’re done here with Friend Twilight, we’ll be sure to get little Apple Bloom back home safe.”

With a stern nod, Applejack said, “Good. I know she meant nothin’ of it, bu’ my lill’ sis still on watch ‘till next week.” Mostly referring back to the crusaders little escapade to former home to Cinder Lock, the stallion later of which, had packed up and left as soon as he was able. His apparent first real experience with changelings having scared him off from Ponyville.

Turning her attention back to Twilight, Applejack soon said, “Ah mostly came t’ tell ya myself tha’ Rar’s gettin’ a day ready fee us back at the spa. Fluttershy popped on by with the news on her way home.”

Giving an appreciative nod and smile, Twilight asked, “Do you know what day it’s happening?” Rather curious if this was all that the apple rammer wanted to say.

With a shake of her head, Applejack said, “Naw, not set in stone or nothin’. Migh’ be a week or two off. What I hear, Rar’s mostly doin’ it ‘cuse Roma’s tryin’ t’ get her out an’ about some.”

Giving a understanding nod, Twilight soon said, “I’ll be sure to visit them later and see how Rarity’s doing.” Still slightly concerned over the white mare’s mental state, though she held complete confidence in Roma’s own caring eye. She and the others were pleasantly surprised by the changeling mare’s apparently tender nature when the situation called for it.

“I’m sure she’d like a visit.” The apple mare confirmed with a smile before turning away and giving a short wave of her hoof, “Take care now, I gotta ge’ back to the farm. Mac an’ I are pullin’ double work with the Twins here.” Setting a brisk pace to get back home.

Closing the door and turning around, Twilight smiled to both disguised changelings heirs and said, “So, I was thinking of getting started with the basic information of a changelings biology, followed up by their magic, matting behavour, then perhaps behavure in general.”

Both white and black mares watched Twilight begin separating out the piles and further explain, “I was thinking of setting the chantings actual biology separate from the more cultural and phycological aspects.” The unicorn paused a moment and said, “Maybe I should add in the types of spells they use for the later too, seeing as those are made according to each changeling clan too—”

Ebony and Ivory shared a look, slightly sighing and nodding to each other that this might be another long drawn time with Twilight. They had nothing against it, but personally, they were going to make sure that after she made those reference guides, not to share them much. Changelings did like to keep secrets after all, no need to give other clans a potential hoof up on them.

The following three days were more or less spent moving about the campus unseen. For an academy training cadets, it was rather tightly made. Patrols at random times, no real pattern made, and always watched from the clouds from the surrounding area, or those in a few towers on the lone floating island.

In terms of security of keeping others out and making sure none of the cadets did something stupid, it was fairly tight security. For a changeling Infiltrator, it was easy pickings. With the sperattic spread and paths, Mask could use a disguise of any guard to help hide himself easily with little question, seeing as there was no set groups or paths at all times.

Another glaring weakness in their defense were ironically one of their better defenses, the clouds. Since Pegasi could inherently stay on the fluffy bits of condensed water vapor, he could take a Airmen out and stuff him or her into a cloud, away from prying eyes. The only good side to this was the patrols would occasionally check said clouds.

It probably was not intentional, but they were also lax in their defenses. He didn’t doubt the reason why, there was not much reason to try and infiltrate an academy, seeing the only thing that one could gain were files on the cadets, which only helped in some situations.
As of right now, Maskquerade, still in his gauss of Double Take, was giving his finds to the Caption herself, whom was working over the rather detailed report with a critical eye… and a hint of disapproval with how apparently venerable the academy apparently was.

That was to say it's security was terrible, by all rights it was at the needed levels in not just times of peace, but it's overall location made it difficult for that many infiltrations to happen. And though it was an academy, most of the more delicate information or supplies were not here, but rather other places. In terms for most, the security in use would be hard to get past. For some trained changelings, it was apparently easy pickings.

Looking up, the yellow mare in her military blues held back the want to bark at the disguised Infiltrator to stand at attention, seeing him near lazily lean to one side and next to ignore everything in the room. She let out an internal sigh and calmed herself thinking, he’s just trying to get a rise from you. No need to give him the pleasure of getting under my skin Going back to reading.

After a few more details partaking to not just defenses of the academy, but of a few cadets that were being watched and were now labeled as ‘in need of mental evaluation’ —how the changeling knew this, the mare did not bother to ask— Spitfire placed the documents down and asked seriously, “You really think some changelings would bother to go to the trouble of replacing a Cadet and work up the ranks to accomplish a job?” Finding the idea rather hard to believe.

Rolling his eyes, but senses still on high alert, ‘Double Take’ continued to feel out for any hidden spies, only feeling the Caption, and the just slight hints of the guard now posted outside the close office door. “Sleeper agents, long term Infiltrators and patient Seekers. It’s in their training to wait for the right opportunity when their targets least expect it.” Using a hoof to motion to the document, “Right there shows how you can be infiltrated and information used against you. Right now, I am in a prim position to not only take a file and study a cadet as a ‘target’ but also how to replace them.”

Tapping his hoof on the floor, the currently-pegasus-pony went on, “This place is a perfect place to take on a disguise and infiltrate military ranks. Not only can the spy get the files needed of their family and who they are, but also re mold how they act once they take on their forms, having a perfect excuse for a slight personality change.” Straightening up and speaking in a more military fashion, saluting as he said, “I joined the pride and joy that is the Wonderbolt’s, elite flight unite to Equestira’s defense, protection and aid, Ma’am! By the Celestial sisters authority, I will uphold any and all laws that I am given to uphold, Ma'am!” Doing a complete 180 from lazy, to crisp military soldier.

Spitfire felt taken back at the sudden change, ridged yet crisp stance and salute completely holding to the expectations she would have held for a proper soldier. Still, the mare did her best not to show this surprise and just set the folder aside, giving the infiltration specialist a long look as she said, “Then I’ll be sure to tighten things around here.” Pausing in thought for a moment and adding, “If at all possible, have you do an off-the-records test of our security here.”

A grin showed itself onto the faux pony’s face, relaxing from his military stance to say, “After this whole deal of me running around to show off like some super-model, I’ll be sure to do that.” Then thought about it and mused, “Maybe once things get up, have the Shadow Guard act as enemy spies, for both their practice and your practice.”

For another moment, the Wonderbolts captain wasn’t sure if this stallion was being serous, or treating it like some game. It was hard to take anything he said seriously with how laid-back he could be or playfully mocking of things. This was not mentioning his smart-aleck responses that honestly batted at her nerves. Placing one hoof to her head and using the other to wave him off, Spitfire told him, “Just get back to work, Cadet. You have four more days here before we kick you out to the next group.”

“It’s not my fault my wings cramp and I know how to enjoy a good joke.” Mock whined the stallion before smirking some as he poked a bit of fun at the pegasus, “But really, you all need to loosen up more often and not turn into a raging volcano every instance.” Then said in a absent manner, “Maybe a visit to a spa. Have some stud's around to cater to you? That's gotta be relaxing to a mare like you right?”

“Just get out of here, wise-guy!” Spitfire barked out, watching the stallion turn around quickly and making a number of whooping sounds as he rushed out the door. She gave a long sigh and hung her head, having a feeling he was again playing around with her. How anypony can deal with this jokester is beyond me. She internally groaned before getting back to work.

Though as she began to read the first line of the next document for allowing a new medical officer into the academy, Spitfire let her mind slightly wonder to what Masquerade had... reported to her. She wasn't completely oblivious to possible infiltrations to be done by changelings-- tartars, Fleet Foot had explicitly told her and warned her about the possibility to an extent. Only, not to the same extent as the faux stallion just had.

Though to be fair on the Sargent. Slightly amended the Captian of the elite fliers for Equestria. She isn't an Infiltration Specialist like Masquerade. The measures she had apparently taken to heart from the nasally Wonderbolt had apparently done little in impressing the fake cadet stalking around the academy's halls. With that in thought, she found herself thinking about how to bring up this matter with the other leading Equestrian Military overseers. She was sure the Captain of the Guard himself might have a suggestion to give out of all of this.

After his little shameful run in fright, Double Take made himself look rightfully embarrassed of making a fool of himself. Apparently a number of Cadets were passing by at the time and had a front row seat to him burst out the doors of the office in utter fear. Right now, he was standing in the tide of their laughter, though one of the mares remarked kindly enough, “Hey, it could be worse.” Patting the brown stallions back as she said, “At least you got out of there able to move, mot others sometimes go stiff as a statue at the captains intimidation.” The others laugh to that.

“Like Discord? Pretty sure he got stoned by other means.” Joked another mare in the group, trying to likewise lighten the mood.
Unable to stop himself, a blue stallion pitched in, “I guess we take him too granite, after all we don’t want to be rumbled by his chaos.”

“Pretty sure he’s having a rocky relationship with the Princess’s.” A mare joked too, as they moved down the hall to grab a bit.
Looking up, Double Take said in a mock pleading tone, “Oh Celestia, kill me now before these bad puns do!”

The others laughed at this, with the mare next to the infiltrator saying, “Oh come now buddy, they aren’t cracky.”

“Yeah lighten up, otherwise your mood will sink like a stone.” Smirked the other mare in their group, joking in agreement.

“Not to mention we need to get our rocks up, we have a long hardships to face.” Added the blue stallion with a grin.

As they joked more into the cafeteria, mare added. “Could be worse, you could be petrified stiff as a statue.”

Looking at them all, the brown pegasus sighed, “Ok, now you’re just purposely trying to annoy me with horrible puns.” Looking between them as he hung his head, “I’m onto you all.” Shifting his gaze left and right.

They laughed to this while they moved to the line in the cafeteria, taking turns to grab their meals as kinder mare said. “Alright, we’ll stone with the puns….for now.” The others chuckling or giggling of the last pun.

They gathered their food and made their ways to the tables, setting themselves up in four spots and cotinued their chatting, going over their time so far and betting who would reach what rank.

Placing his tray down, Double Take picked at his food with a almost suspicious look, slightly holding one of the spoons in his hoof to mess with the muck as he said, “You know, I have to ask…” Making a face as he lifting the spoon away, watching the brown muck they called food slowly slip off, “Does all food here have to be… grey muck? Or brown muck?” He looked back up to them all and asked, “Do they have Green muck too, but as special occasion?”

They chuckled as a mare said. “Don’t worry picky, this is standard vitamins all mush together to make it easy go down our throats. If it make you feel better, they do this to all people in the military when we’re on the move. Quantity over quality with food you can say. Have the most stuff of importance than the looks and tastes of it.”

Rolling his eyes, Double Take sarcastically said, “Lucky us.” Glancing at the goop and saying, “You know...if we have so much of this stuff, why don’t we use it for ammo too? I’m sure it would drive the enemy away faster than a stampeding group of cattle.”

They laughed to as a stallion said. “If we did that, then we would be feeding our enemy, not driving them away, as nice as it is to see them run away from this stuff...It’s more important to eat it.” he took a slop as he added. “Beside, what doesn’t kill us make us stronger. Right?” Everypony nodded their head to that.

“Oh yes, because broken wings do help with the boost in strength.” The brown stallion said as he rolled his eye with another sarcastic quip. But soon shook his head, “But in all seriousness. What goes on around here?” Then snorted out in amusement, “Besides the five-star food they serve here or the volcano named Spitfire?”

They chuckled to that as a mare shrugged. “Honestly? Not much, beside some rumors of changelings joining Equestria guard, some of us think it might actually happen. Been big all around, from top to bottom...but there are speculations of are forming with us or fighting against us, so there isn’t much to go around.” She merely took another bite. “Still, if you think the Captain was anything special, you should hear the other groups. Don’t know if most of what we hear are true...But there’s lots of talks going around among the officers and some of the higher ranks. Us cadets think their rumors, considering how most of it was insane, I can’t blame them.”

Lifting a brow, the brown stallion could not help but ask, “Insane?” Thinking on it and saying, “Personally, I think things are pretty insane as it is. How can it get much worse?” Going to his slop as he added, “No, don’t answer that.” Rolling his eyes saying, “We do musical numbers at the drop of a hat. How much more crazy is that?”

“Maybe someone causing musical numbers with a lute?” Suggested the blue stallion.

“And has a group of crazies as he leads them to world domination?” Added a mare.

With a blank look, Double Take said, “I think you’re all nuts with that sort of talk.” He was met with snickers while one mare nudged him.
“Oh, and what about you? Going all snarky?” A teasing look on her muzzle as she asked this. “You can get sent to cleaning duty on that, and trust me, you do not want that job.” Shuddering some.

The stallion smirked to himself internally, musing that it could not be any worse than having to clean out some of his fillyfriends own messes in the lab. Smoldering or melted metal from over-magical-charges were not the most pleasant of smells.

“Eh, I think I can handle it.” Mask said confidently, before going back to his ‘meal’ and keeping a slight eye out for anything else that he felt was off.

Agreements

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

The time had finally come.

The changeling troop of forty-seven strong had moved out and traversed the lands, lead by their leader to the land where their most greatest of foes stayed. Those that were part of this were slightly frightened at what they were to do, while others stood strong and resilient, certain of their own success, even if they might not see home again.

At the head of them all was the single Clan Head to their people, standing tall and looking onwards without the barest hint of hesitation. While many would deny it, they were slightly unsure of their leaders decision on this whole situation. To be ordered to leave home and to stay in a strange land with even more strangers than they did of fellow clan-members. It was further disconcerting when they thought about who was going, a mostly mix-matched group that secretly were unsure of their clan head.

Sardonic himself continued his march, his disguise down and not a single hint of fear in his stride. Most would think of him being extremely arrogant for even considering that none would try and attack him or his large group. They would only be partially right, seeing as his confidence stemmed more from his belief of being invited to Equestria granted safe passage for such a meeting to be held, and also the fact his clan had plenty of fighters on his side.

It did not mean he was underprepared, hidden fighters among those in his ranks, always keeping an eye out, and a few scouts mimicking some wildlife to keep watch. Nothing was truly left to chance when one considered the full implications to what this coming meeting held.

One of them was Ebon himself, one of Sardonic’s proclaimed best Knights, knew what meaning this might hold to his Clan. To potentially, become allies with the ponies, a race that held a leader of such power, they still fear in even to this day. He would admit that outside of a fight, he was not that smart, and his reasoning on subjects that did not pertain to leading a group of warriors, was less then sub-par for his liking.

This time however, he could not help but place some focus on such thoughts. He wondered as to why they were taking such a risk, why they would do it with such a feared and arguably hated race of people they would regard more as food than friends. Or the fact, that Sardonic himself, wanted him to be prepared to fight, as if he knew the ponies would betray them in the furtrue at some point.

He would admit, it was possible given what history they had left of those times, a history mostly forgotten with the passage of time.

This still is strange. The Knight continued to muse in thought, I can understand sending most of us…but why the Mages too? He gave a sparing glance to the mentioned cast of changelings and slightly….frowned. Why risk his only few magical experts on this? He told us himself, none of us might come back from this. It was a troubling thought, and one he did not like. Even less when he thought about who else was coming. Caretakers, Scouts, some Scholars, and a few fresh groups of Knights. To him, something was…worrying about this.
Shaking his head, he reminded himself, Sardonic knows what he’s doing. If it protects the Clan, I really shouldn’t be worried. Feeling confidence at his internal thoughts on the subject and refocused to the task at hoof.

As they marched on though, he could not help but give glances about the ever changing environment and….slightly give a happy buzzing at the warmth. Yes it wasn’t noticeable before, but over time, and further they got from the boarders of the Griffin Kingdom where their Hive sat next to, the more pleasantly warm it got. He internally mused that, at the very least, it will be nice to move around outside.

There was a slight tinging of alarm and worry, not from him or those around him, no it was a sudden spike of emotion that made a few clan brothers and sisters to ping off their own curiosity. With a single glance to the side, they found the source to the emotions. A group of traveling ponies, looking on with shock and slight bits of fear. He figured it was due to not just their numbers, but possibly never having seen a changeling before.

Though when their curiosity was sated, he and the other traveling changelings went back to moving on and more-or-less, ignoring the other travelers. They were nothing to be worried about, an in all honesty, all they were focused on was the castle that was said to rest on the side of highest peek in the middle of Equestria itself. That was where their objective, job and life was. Though it made him wonder, what will it be like to life next to ponies of all things?

There they are. Celestia thought mildly with a somewhat grim face. From up on high in one of her castles towers, and looking through a spyglass, she could see the large and rather bold march of forty strong all heading for Canterlot. The Princess of the Sun had slightly hopped that the Salient Clan and it’s leader, would at the very least keep a low key when coming with this many. It would appear Sardonic has chosen to test my good grace.

It wasn’t the fact she was complaining about showing her merciful side and allowing rather safe passage for these changelings. In fact, she was somewhat pleased with this choice, though with some taken precautions in place if they had less than honorable intent. No, what was concerning her was the panic that might occur with how many changelings, armed, armored and lead by an imposing Heir would cause to any passing Pony.

Or in this case, to her city with it’s commoners and nobility. She was sure it would make even a few of her guard somewhat jumpy.
Heaving a sigh and waving the thought away from the forefront of her mind, Celestia turned away from the spyglass and moved back inside her tower, knowing she had to preparations to make.

Already had the changelings in Canterlot gone into hiding— donning disguises of pony, guard and even a few ‘pet’ animals. They were all coiled like vipers in tall grass, ready for what these new changelings might have in store. In contrast, the Royal Guard was prepared and thankfully brought up to speed since the incident with the Blood Caster Changling. In no part thanks to the Elder Intrusive and his vast knowledge on changelings.

A shame of how blindsided we were. The alicorn reflected, horn alight and opening a door to allow her passage down a winding flight of steps. Millennium past and I never thought to ever prepare my guard for something like this. Though, her regrets were only shallowly kept in mind. In a sense, she had no way to prepare for what had happened weeks ago. Blood casters, as she now knew them, never existed during the crusades to eliminate the changelings of the past, nor the new abilities the common channeling now held.

She let out another sigh, feeling her age slightly tug at her nigh immortal body. As young and beautiful as she looked, many still forgot just how old she was in mind. Though, she still took what flattery she could. This little thought and all the nice bouquet of flowers over the years by many a interested young stallions made a slight smile to tug at her lips. It did help the elder Alicorn to feel slightly younger like Cadence.

Upon reaching the final steps and touching down to the floor, Celestia turned her eyes to those that were waiting for her. To the right and staining tall was Shining Armor, attentive and ready as always. Beside him, her niece Cadence was waiting with the same level of attentiveness. Turning her gaze a bit more to the left, she could see her nephew, Blue Blood, also awaiting for her to speak. Just off to the side and with a complement of Solar Guards stood next to Evening Harvest, the mare also awaiting her own set of orders to later carry out.

Though, idly and almost out of sight was Intrusive, seeming to slightly hide in a shadow. He was far from hiding himself, but he almost appeared to be passively hiding himself behind all the awaiting bodies before him. The solar princess slightly wondered why he had taken to this, but brushed it aside for not to address those before her.

“Captain Armor.” Those two words made the Unicorn snap to attention, ears forwards to hear each and every command about to be issued. “I want you and a contingency of guard to meet the Salient Clan halfway to Canterlot. I do not want to panic the populous any further.” Seeming to give a stern look as she told, “Make sure to have a few of the newer guard assist you." Knowing the Captain would understand her hidden words over the equally hidden allies among their numbers.

With a crisp salute, Armor spoke, “By your orders, Princess.” Only sparing a second to give a loving look to Cadence to express a quick goodbye before about facing and leaving to carry out his orders.

Not giving pause, Celestia turned to Evening Harvest, and ordering the Warrant Officer, “Warrant Officer Harvest.” Seeing that she too, stood tall and ready as Armor had been, while ordering, “You are to re-deploy the guard into the previously arranged defensive positions that I had discussed with you. If anything is out of place by even the slightest of margins, you know what to do.” Then added almost as an after thought, “Alert the Lunar Guard of this change as well.”

“It will be done, Princess.” The mare confirmed, turning and moving away with most of the Solar Guard by her side, a few remaining and awaiting the Princess herself.

Nodding mentally at this, Pricess Celestia then turned her attention to Cadence and Blue Blood, telling them, “Princess Cadenza, I would like you to keep out of sight for the time being and be ready to raise the alarm if things are to go astray.” While addressing her nephew, “Prince Blue Blood, I trust you will keep the nobility sedated while we have a small incursion of changelings in our walls?”

Having an assured smile, Blue Blood assured, “Do not worry, I can keep them steady while the infestation comes around.” Drawing a slightly discouraging glare from Cadance, though the pink Alicorn ignored her 'cousin' to also speak up to Celestia.

“I will be sure to keep a carful watch on Captain Shining Armor and for the signal, Princess Celestia.” Though she wanted to be somewhat apart of this all, Cadence understood why Celestia was keeping her away. At the moment, the Salient Clan head was not aware of her existence. It was doubtful they were aware of Princess Luna’s own, due to how old the stories were of her Aunts in the eyes of the changelings. By Opulence admittance at one point, the Quasi Clan had forgotten Luna was even around, so it was not a far-gone thought that the Salient Clan didn’t know of her or Luna. Though as Masquerade had proven, not all changelings were unaware of her.

Giving a single nod, Celestia spoke while dismissing them, “Than go. Now that Sardonic is here, we need to make sure everything is in place.” Allowing for them both to turn and go to prepare for the exchange to come.

When they were away and leaving only her, the personal guard and Intrusive himself, did Celestia ask, “Professor Intrusive… are you certain your kinsmen will be able to keep themselves hidden from this clan?” Turning her attention to the elder changeling that held the body of a old earth stallion. Though they had prepared for this day, things still tended to not always go as planned.

Though the old pony gave a sagely nod, and said, “I am certain, your Highness.” Seeming fully confident in his clansmen. “The Lue may not have the same level of skill in the Cloak as the Veron, nor the strength bestowed to the Willed, but we preserver through our intellect and knowledge to out wit others.”

There was an almost whimsical smile on his features as Intrusive told, “The Salient Clan are not truly expecting changelings to be hiding amongst the ponies, nor would they expect the off-sending troops of this exchange to be of changeling decent.” Then gave a look of certainty at the Princess as he spoke, “I understand you do not hold this deception in high regard. But we both know that the Lue is much better suited to this task than your own soldiers whom are less than adequate to handle this task.”

It was futile to actually hide her emotions from a changeling, but Celesita still held face as she said despite her concerns, “And I realize this. I just feel slightly ashamed that you must place your clansmen in harms way. They are, for lack of better term, walking into a deathtrap.” Knowing very well that was what this ‘peaceful exchange’ meant. To form any sort of ‘trust’, both sides had to relinquish those of their ‘clan’ to the other. In a way, it was like making a peace treaty by marriage and mixing of blood. The difference was they were trading military strength with the other in the form of garrisons to have a presents with the other, and get used to knowing who their new allies were.

The trouble was, Celestia knew that the soldiers she were sending were not her own, but the Lue, and that this alliance was more of a ruse than anything. It was to get close to the heart of what was potentially their enemy and being ready to strike at a moments notice. If it wasn’t for Opulence’s venomous nature towards the Salient Clan, she would have pressed for peace more vocally.

But by the sounds of both Quasi Clan head and the reports Luna had received from Masquerade, or even Ventral and Iota’s own admittance to most of their clans traditions— she was admittedly swayed to follow the possibility of causing bloodshed or being forced to fight this Clan. It sounded like it was inevitable no matter what she did.

Intrusive gave a hum and a nod, not fully away of Celestia’s inner thoughts of the situation and merely assured, “Those that are going were trained for this, your Highness. They know the risks and understand their duties.” Then motioned to the Day Alicorn to get moving, and telling, “Please, your Highness. I advise that you prepare Iota and Ventral for the coming meeting.” A slightly distrustful glint in the elder’s eyes, “We might be prepared, but who knows what this Sardonic might truly have planned. He might be a warmonger like his father before him, but he is still channeling. Tread with what caution you can muster, your Highness.”

Giving a visible nod, Celestia assured, “I will Professor Intrusive.” Knowing how true his words have become over the last few months when dealing with the deceptive nature of changelings.

There were many things to expect from the city on the mouton, and what it might look like. Many a time had Sardonic heard tales of the white ivory city of the ponies from the Griffins, and how the great construct of enchanted stone held on the mighty peak. Told were the stories of it’s high towers and arcing bridges, it’s freely falling waters and the radiants during the day or night.

For him, it was almost a alien sight to see. For Sardonic, who had lived most of his life either among the Griffins in their Kingdom or the confines of his hive— the sight of the city to the Celestial Sisters was an… odd one. Each side rounded and curved, holding a form of elegant to it, and the water that fell off it’s edge added an almost enthrall or mystical feel. The spires trimmed with gold seemed to light up their hight and show off their grandure. Even the purples mixed in here or there just told of the royalty of the city and it’s full meaning to it’s inhabitants that were royalty or nobility. A place of recognition and high standing.

It was an admittedly wondrous sight, even if it did not agree with his changeling nature that called for more darker, blacker and even sharper appearances. It even slightly ires him that the city seemed to show nothing but a form of peace, of tranquility and calm. As a warrior, the mer concept of not showing strength when you could nagged at him.

But I will not let it deceive me. The Heir stubbornly thought. He still had not forgotten the stories of the Alicorn Princess and her might, and even if it had been a millennium since her crusade, he was not a fool. Immortal beings had time to grow and become more powerful, even if it was not with open show. But rather, the use of the tongue and how to battle with the ready pen that would define how victory would rise today.

Though, he did reflect that in a sense, this would not be a battle to be won. It was a skirmish that would determine the victory gained later on. He truly had to be carful on what he said and how he said it. Anything could tip the elder Alicorn off if he wasn’t carful. But even more, he needed to be wary of how he controlled his situation with those that would be coming into his own hive. That, was a tricky business of it’s own. To actively control which he could not as freely order as his own Clan.

It would be a challenge he would accept and over come.

There was a slight anxiety that floated in the air. It was almost thick, mixed with controlled concern, worry and anticipation. It was really the first thing that tipped off both Ventral and Iota of something going on that evening, and it slightly concerned them both. Though what concerned them more was the fact that the changelings that, not even days before buzzing about, were now gone in hiding.

It sorely reminded Ventral of when she first came to this city, and how she was caught completely unawares of the changeling clan that was just hiding in plain sight. It was with this thought that she had figured, her clan was most likely on it’s way. And that alone had slightly drawn up a feeling of both excitement— and dread. Dread that once Sardonic reached the castle and spotted her, that he would reprimand and punish her for being discovered.

She sorely hopped against hope that he would let it slide in the light of possible peace. The Princesses were more than fair— even if they were in all technicality their captives. It more than not, didn’t feel like it. If anything, they were treated more like guests and Ventral had to say, she enjoyed the ponies as of yet.

Granted, the guard had, on more than once occasion, eyed them like they were convicts or the local changeling Clan watch them like vultures waiting for a dying animal to keel over. The later was the most unnerving. But despite that… they were welcomed. The nobility could be handled if you ignored them enough, and love was in plentiful amounts. The ponies kind enough were very accommodating and could even be relatable at times when they opened up!

It was admittedly strange. All of it. But for Ventral, she could only see this ending in a stable source of food for her clan and a very powerful alliance against any rival clans. But that all depended on Sardonic… and supposing that all this anxiety and worry was actually the Clan Head coming to meet with Princess Celestia, or another clan of changelings she didn’t know about.

Whichever the case, Ventral felt a bit anxious herself, as Sardonic could still deal out punishment, or the possibility of a new clan being not so friendly with the Salient Clan.

That sadly brought up the fact of the Quasi Clan being allies with the ponies. Ventral felt a shiver go through her body, knowing that she balancing on a knife. She knew, just knew, that if she teetered to one side too much, she was going to get a rather harsh response. On one side was her own clan and their reactions to how familiar she was with the Quasi. The other, was the Quasi and the entirety of pony kind if things did not turn out for the best for Sardonic, leading to their clans possible genocide.

The worry the scout felt was pliable, and easily felt by Iota, whom at this point had been looking out their rooms balcony widow to see what was going on. She had seen a large mass of guards, lead by one purple spot she knew to be Shining Armor. Glancing back at her clan sister and trying not to think too much of how the changeling was worrying or slightly pacing to calm herself, Iota spoke up.

“Ven?” This seemed to be enough to make the older scout stop and turn all focus to Iota, whom gave a slight glance outside and spoke, “What do you think is going on?” Slightly wondering was really was going on. Part of her hoped it was her clan finally coming. If anything, she hoped for this because as nice as the ponies were… they wen’t her clan. they weren't her brothers, sisters or even elders.

Thinking of what to say to the forlorn looking scout, Ventral eventually settled with shaking her head and telling, “I don’t know Iota. Could be anything really.” Though she was still fairly sure it had something to do with changelings. It was the only reason she could think of for the Lue to go into hiding so suddenly. Well… unless they are scared of something else.

Whatever the reason, Ventral took a moment to breath deeply and say, “It could be anything Iota. Maybe it’s a pony thing.” And in all truth, it could have been. There were still some… occasions the ponies would do something rather odd, even if it had reason. Weird pony reasoning maybe, but reason in the end.

Hearing a knock on their door, both changelings exchanged glances before Ventral moved to the door, Iota not too far behind as it was opened. A guard stood there, stiffly standing before them and telling, “Your presents is required, and I am to escort you both to the thrown room at once.”

He did not show it, but both of the scouts could feel just the tinges of worry in his controlled emotions. He was anxious, like so many of the other ponies. Still, they gave confirming nods and moved out of their private room, taking up their places behind the guard that lead them down the halls that were being filled or hidden with armored and watchful eyes.

It was admittedly a bit unnerving and worrying with how guarded all the ponies felt. Just the feel of how tightly bound and restricted their own emotions felt were only telling the two that something truly had them on edge. When they reached the thrown room though, they glanced up towards Princess Celestia, sitting on her ivory thrown and giving them a warm smile.

“Ventral, Iota. Thank you for coming.” She spoke smoothly and with that ever present motherly smile. It was nearly opposite of how she felt at the moment, they somewhat knew. They could feel the edges of concern around the Alicron, but it seemed to be eclipsed by determination and focus. Her smile though, was a bit welcoming to the two changelings as it held a calming quality.

“Princess Celestia?” Iota decided to speak up, trying to keep her voice even, though it still belayed some of her nervousness, “What… what’s happening?”

Softening her smile to the scouts, Celestia told them both, “Today, one of the scouts had seen a large entourage of changelings coming this way.” Informing them with a hint of anticipation, “By your descriptions, Sardonic has finally arrived.”

Both changelings felt a jolt go through them at this news, and though excited at finally seeing their clansmen again— there was a undoubtful feeling of worry of how the Clan head was going to take it. Ventral worried the most, knowing that in a way, she made a huge blunder and he might not take too kindly to how big her mistake was in getting captured.

Taking a calming breath, Ventral asked the day matriarch, “And you want us to… be here when he comes in?” Trying to not show any of her nervousness, but knowing why the Princess would want this.

Seeming to follow her line of thought, Celestia assured, “I felt it best for your Clan head to be aware that we have treated you both fairly, and that this alliance will benefit us both.” Then told in a calming manner, “I will keep his focus on myself during these talks.” Then gave a almost mischievous wink, “Give him more to think about than a couple of scouts that got lost in a snow storm.”

Getting the hint, Ventral smiled and figured to let Celestia explain what happened and take the heat off of her. By some chance, she might not get in as much of trouble if the Princess made things out rightly. Still, the aspect of lying to Sardonic wasn’t something she wanted to do, but she didn’t want to face his ire over what she felt was her responsibility to uphold for her clan sister.

“Come.” The white Alicorn soon beaconed to the two, “Seat yourselves near me. Sardonic will be along in time, and we can all wait here and talk pleasantries for a while.” That disarming yet kind smile inviting the two to just relax and talk.

It was a welcoming sight, and the sincerity in the Princesses tone and emotions helped relax the two changelings even further as they made their way over and sat near her. The personal guards around the Thrown room were soon pushed to the back of their minds, as Celestia asked them small and hardly important questions.

It seemed to do the trick for the tense air around them though, as the two soon jumped into conversation of what they had enjoyed the most so far from the grand city. Honey Biscuits, the nice servants, Princess Cadence— but most of all the allowance to feed off of any ambient love and emotions they could easily feed off of. That was still a big highlight for them both. Though Iota had trouble figuring out if she liked the guardians better, or this new thing she discovered called 'chocolate', that Cadence had let her try.

Celestia had to retain a small bout of laughter later on, when Iota began detailing how she had apparently walked in on a guard and a maid having a rather intimate moment. Apparently the love had drawn the young common and had on accident, interrupted the small shared meal they were having.

Shining Armor would have a few words with the guard for fraternizing with the staff. Celestia thought with amusement, Even more in a romantic light… I wonder if Cadence knows? Having a small inkling her niece was up to her old matchmaking tricks. The Pink Alicon did know a few places that were private at the right times.

Any more pleasantries and funny little tie bits came to a screeching halt when the large doors opened. Celestia quickly sat up straight and donned a more retail and controlled mask. Though it still retained that kind motherly smile, it had a slightly showing edge of steel, more so in her eyes. She could slightly sense the tension now forming in the air— not just from the two changelings by her side, but from all her little ponies.

It was not in question as to why either. Sardonic’s mere presents held a air of forceful aggression and intimidation, and looked very powerful and demanding of respect. Beside him were a few private guards, Rangers more than likely. Still, Celestia felt the need to slightly steel her own resolve at the sight of the somewhat imposing Heir and his height that nearly reached her own. Ventral had once turned into the Heir once, so she and a few scouts knew what to look for when the Salient came. Despite looking the same, Ventral certainly lacked the air Sardonic truly holds. Celestia thought out carefully as she slightly eyed the tall changeling.

In turn, Sardonic eyed his surroundings with a hint of disapproval. Each stride he made was with purpose and a singleminded goal held in his eyes. When he turned his green cat-eyes to Celestia herself, the Alicorn could see a district tension and readiness in his powerful broad form.

The changeling Heir looked ready to fight, and by the intricate royal armor and two large maces that were just hidden under a short cape, Celestia knew what she was dealing with. Proud, strong and confident. A warrior in a full sense. He wasn’t scared of her, but wary. She could see his eyes going over her body, evaluating just how much of a threat she was from appearance alone.

After what felt like a very tense moment, the doors finally closed with a almost defining ‘clang’, making all those inside —baring one Heir and Alicorn— slightly tensed further as they watched their respective leaders stare the other down.

For what seemed like an eternity in the gripping silence and suffocatingly thick air, was the quite broken by Celestia’s ever serene voice. “Welcome, Sardonic of the Salient Clan.” Her smile and sincerity… somewhat blindsiding the changelings that had just arrived, and no doubt made Sardonic slightly eye the Alicorn with suspicion. “I hope your trek here was without any difficulty?”

Despite what Sardonic had prepared for, he wasn’t so… prepared for how calmly and almost self-assured the white Alicorn would be. He somewhat expected some form of sharpness when dealing with him after being escorted by a small troop of her gaurd, but instead he was getting a rather warm welcome.

Even with this, Sardonic refused to let his guard down, and spoke in a somewhat steely tone, “Nothing my Clan can’t handle.” Giving a glance to his two scouts, still sitting near the pony ruler and looking… comfortable around her. There was a slight seething inside go the heir, and he could see the two scout shuffle and shrink in on themselves at his intense glare and slightly leaked feelings.

Turning his gaze away from the now unnerves scouts, Sardonic went straight to the point. “Princess Celestia…” Almost saying her royal title with a slight undertone of distaste, “Before we get on with business… I would like to know.” Then pointedly looked at the two scouts that slightly shrunk back once more, feeling the accusation in his otherwise level tone. “How did you come to have my Clansmen in your care?”

Iota slightly scooted close to Ventral, seeking out any comfort she could from Sardonics rather angry glare and harsh emotions being sent twords them. Ventral herself was feeling the need to hide herself, and only able to think, Oh ancestors, he’s furious! Trying her best not to gulp… though she was fairly sure he was fully aware of how worried they felt.

Giving a slight glance to the two changelings that had shrunk in on themselves, Celestia frowned internally and looked to Sardonic and spoke in a more stronger tone that drew attention straight to herself. “We found them.” And in turn, made Sardonic look to her. “An agent of ours traveling through the Griffin Kingdom had found them and decided to bring them back here.” She gave a kind smile to the two, recalling the reports she and her sister had gained from Masqurade to… stretch the truth. “Ventral in particular was nearly frozen to death while trying to keep Iota safe during a blizzard. The two had a rather difficult time, and might not be here today if not for the aid of our agent.”

An agent found them? Qestioned Sardonic, not believing it in the least. Turning his gaze between both his scouts, and Celestia herself. The Alicorn, for all intents and purposes, was telling the truth. He couldn’t find a lie in her, and only a minor amount of deceit. Probably hiding what the Agent was out there for. He told himself, and had a feeling that the scouts captor might have been more of a mistake if they were in disguises, the Agent presuming them to not be changeling before they were somehow discovered.

Still, he turned to the two scouts, mainly Ventral, and demanded, “Is this true?” His eyes on her like a hawk and senses fully aimed at the poor mare that slightly gulped nervously.

“Y-Yes sir. It’s all true.” Ventral felt like she was, more or less, lying through her fangs. Ventral knew he would know something might be off, but at the moment, she was so shaken up by that unnerving gaze that she was hardly able to keep her mind straight while trying to tell the slight-lie.

Sardonic narrowed his eyes at her, and Ventral slightly tensed again. For a moment, many had to wonder what the heir was thinking before he seemingly dropped the matter and spoke, “If that’s so, then we should continue on with more serous matters.” Making his guards give very slight and nearly unnoticeable wondering looks at their clan head, and confused ones by Ventral and Iota.

And so begins the game. Celestia thought in an almost grim manner. Most of her guards had not caught the tell, but she had. Sardonic was suspicious, and knew something was up. From here on out, it was a game of carful and well placed moves.

When the talks began and Sardonic met Celestia’s eyes, there was a slight moment in time that the other could see into the intent and mind of their opponent. For the slightest of moments, both knew the other was hiding something and plotting something that neither could confirm. Yet in that same moment, both could only see one thing in the others eyes.

The assurance they would not lose to the other in this deadly game.

A change to season

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Pages flipped steadily from right to left, two eyes scanning each word and that passed them and considered each and every one of them. Feeding habits, basic Clan information, spells commonly used, cultural differences… It was all a lot to not just take in, but consider. When she had started, Twilight had expected to share much of what she had learned from Intrusive, from Masquerade— from all the changelings. Knowledge like this was unheard of, and she desperately wanted to share it with the world.

The Gem Twins had long since stomped that thought out of her mind. Or, they rather strongly ‘suggested’ that such knowledge was not fully shared. And after some days to think about it, Twilight somewhat understood what they had meant.

Letting the pages settle down on the table and gently running her hoof over the smooth paper, Twilight seemed to reflect a bit of… well, everything she had gained and now knows of changelings. A race that is so used to hidding, so devoted to themselves and so used to not having actual help outside of their personal surroundings… How did they survive for so long in solitude?

It was a question that Twilight had asked herself more than once, though rarely actually pondered on it. She had, at the time, mostly batted the thought away. More fascinated or drawn to the more larger, more wondrous things that they held. The thought of how a people had survived so long without others really helping them didn’t stick since she figured at the time they were still around, so did just fine.
But just how fine had they actually felt with it?

Changeling Nature. Page 134. Baser needs, section four. The recalling of the page she had made was a little fact that had began to nag at her ever since the Gems left and helped her finish the basics of her rather restricted guide book. It called into question the stability of changelings in general. Among the needs a changeling needs most, diverges into three categories. Sustenance. Territorial Space. Forms of kinship.

The first need was the most basics of basics, the need to feed on emotions. It was a fairly straight forward part that explained a few key details pertaining to their feeding habits and possible reactions caused by feeding on certain emotions. The second part wasn’t a huge detail, but still important. It detailed the changelings habit to have a ‘space’ they would see as their own, and any inside said space are under their protection by a form of extension, or those intruding were watched with high suspicion. Much like how a Cat was to a pony’s house, as Masquerade had placed it more than once.

It was the last detail that worried her though. Forms of kinship. Twilight frowned her brows at the chapter and it’s detailing. While it was considered the least important of the needs, there was a district need for it. Changelings, by nature, were a more socially structured race than most. It was almost similar to a ponies herd mentality, and the draw for ponies to come together into a more familiar and safer setting. But unlike the Herd Mentality which was just a form of protection, the changelings mentality, the mentality of a swarm, was more centered around the needs of the whole.

They acted like one body really, an Heir acting as the head, commons as the extensions to that will, and the drones as the muscle. Together, they could archive some impressive feats, if the growth of the Clans had anything to show. They didn’t truly have an economy, they all worked to the same goal that benefits the whole Clan, and rarely ever focus on their needs. If they supply the needs of the Clan, they essentially sustained their own needs as well.

But when they were alone, and separated from the clan? That was when Twilight was starting to see worrying effects. Drones were never expected to live long without a clan— or a group of drones, to help direct them. Drones were prone to die off the most quickest, not from being attacked but from the utter lack of others to cling to. A drone would die from stress, depression, helplessness and over all high levels of anxiety that would overwhelm them to make a horrible mistakes or just make the mind shutdown all together.

Commons, were not much better. Though they can stand being alone, they would slowly go mad or grow highly aggressive, paranoid of others. Some getting desperate to the point of having a ‘clan’ they would become violent at any intruders getting near those they saw as their own. They almost become a danger to themselves and others in this state, desperately clinging to anyone that could give them that 'clan' they crave for.

Heirs were perhaps the most well off of the three types of changelings. They were bred and taught to be independent as possible, more so becuse they needed to act as the ‘hive mind’ of the swarm, making every choice that would later benefit the clan. But even they were not above this problem. If anything, a heir left to fend for themselves begin to wane and become extremely attached to those they consider theres, and take persinol loss even more harder than a Common or Drone.

They would zealously guard others they held in regard as to their clan. They become aggravated and angry or frustrated when left whiteout a clan to be apart of. There were also mentioned of loss of motivation and eventually just giving up on life all together before they shared a similar fate to the drones.

All this, mixed with how the Gem sisters had expressed the utter danger of even leaking details that are near ‘clan secret’, even to the level of a Clan’s name…

Do changelings really trust anyone? It was a… a rather sobering thought. To have their people sepreated, alone and locked away for so long and scared of ever being seen. It made them so distrustful of others— of people they had never, or would never meet. And for those few changelings that became lost, abandoned, forgotten or ran out of their own homes, their own families… they would rarely let others close.

Lifting her head and looking out the window, Twilight could see ponies. Laughing. Playing. Talking. She had a hard time ever thinking of seeing a people not having that sort of trust that ponies sometimes held. Yes, when something strange and new comes along, all it takes is one pony to be frightened, and the herd would follow that example. But make friends with one, and the herd would follow. There was a almost wondrous trust they held for those they meet.

But for a changeling? They would sooner avoid others out of fear. It brought a straggly new perspective to the lavender mare. The concept of not having even a shadow of a doubt to give a bit of trust to somepony. How long did it take for the changelings of Ponyville to trust the towns folk before they opened up?

Obviously, they never really did until she did something about it. Not until she had banded them together into one room. Not until she spoke to Celestia about it with Masquerade trying to protect her. Not until she showed the town that, they had nothing to worry about. Without her, they might have never really fully trusted each other, their pony neighbors— or anypony really.

Toe-Tapper would still be giving out musical lessons, trying to keep that same feeling of being useful in teaching foals how to sing or make music. Cypher Splash would still be a somewhat awkward young mare trying to get used to talking with others. Serenity would no doubt be making more social blunders and accidental insults if not for the recent change in things. Daisy would still be eyeing some changelings like they were possible muggers. Or Roma…

Oh Celestia, Roma. Twilight somewhat laughed to herself aloud and shaking her head. Roma would still be working her stand and scaring every pony half dead with that glare of hers. Then lit her horn with magic, gently picking up the stack of papers and thinking, She probably wouldn't have shown that she can be a kind heart deep down, either.

Getting up and walking towards a box where she planned to store the papers, Twilight could not help but think of her own changeling, the one she’s more or less accepted as her coltfriend. The one that she was, in every sense of the word, trusting her heart with him. And in a way, she was trusted to have his.

The mare slightly scrunched up her face at the thought, gently depositing the papers into the box before closing it tight and carrying it up the stairs to the second floor. From what she had been able to gather, heirs took loss much more harsher than they let on. Ebony and Ivory had told her this, though had advised her not to write down how much it effected them.

Being seen as the potential or even actual leadership to any changling, an heir was expected to lead. And they in turn, were expected to do everything in their power to help the clan grow. And for an heir, every changeling they lead was, in a strange sense, part of them. They were the center of the swarm, the most strongest yet delicate of all the changelings. The Drones and commons would do anything to make sure the clan heir survived. The clan head would do next to anything, to make sure the changelings survived, and took each death or loss persnally. As if part of their body was harmed.

I wonder if they see the clan as an extension of themselves? Twilight idly thought to herself. She had learned from Masqurade, while he was teaching her how to use a sword on it’s most basic levels, that the weapon was an extension of her will, of her being. And from that she could gatehr, a clan, or rather swarm of changelings was almost the same for a clan heir. An extension to their will.

It would make sense why it would effect them so badly really. It would be almost like an arm or leg were suddenly lost and unable to feel it anymore. The very thought actually caused a slight shudder to run through the unicorn mare’s body as she reached the final step and moved to where her room was.

Granted, Masqurade wasn’t a clan head, and would be only part of the whole body that made up the Swarm for the Malek Clan. But it begged the question for Twilight. Just how well was Masquerade really dealing with his Rouge status. She had noticed that bringing up any hint of his clan had… made him slightly bristle or become somber. She expected it to be much like how a pony lost the right to their family.

Or maybe it was deeper. It was hard to tell for her. I’ve never lost my family before. Twilight reflected, placing the box down and giving a glance to the corner. She gave a slight smile at Owalichous on his perch and lightly snoozing away, waiting for night to come. Peewee seemed to have the same idea, the little phenix chick in his little nest Spike had made and taking a nap.

Twilight made a mental note to remind Spike to tend to the small chick. While she left her room quietly and headed for the first floor once more, her mind wondered back to the subject before.

She pondered a bit more on her coltfriend a bit more longer before shaking the thought away. She didn’t really have a way to fix things for him, and she wasn’t sure if he was keen on trying to make his own Clan, more than once having pushed the idea away. Though, it made the mare wonder, What would that mean for us later on?

For a brief moment, Twilight paused and thought on that line of thought for a long moment. It was left unsaid that, after a time, marriage was bound to pop up between the two of them. They had started taking the steps for a long time relationship, and Twilight had a feeling with what she had learned, Mask was not going to give up on it. If anything, it might be impossible to break up with him. Then again, she didn’t really want to break up with him, but the magical mare was thinking of things in a hypothetical sense.

But still… marriage. Mask, as my husband! The thought was a bit pleasant, if not embarrassing in a sense. She hadn’t really considered the end means, having been caught up in the moment of her heart and her feelings. Still, it was like Princess Luna had said. Masqurade was ‘courting’ her. And even then, from what she had come to understand, they were 'matted' by changeling standards. So it stood to reason that at some point in the future, she would prepose to him—

Wait… or would he prepose to me? The lavender unicorn had to stop and think thins part over, slowly making her way down the steps. Changelings just choose mates and stay mates. While Bonded mates gain a jewel to help cement it even further… Trying to figure out Changling tradition… in conflict to pony tradition. As it was, it was the mare that, more than not, popped the question— though stallions were just as forward if not more so on the subject. But it was rare for them to actually pop the question, depending on which tribe they were and where they lived. Canterlot in particular preferred the Stallion preposing due to how ‘romantic’ it was. While in some rural towns it was more than not the parenting mares pairing their foals together.

Letting out a heavy sigh and shaking her head, Twilight decided to just drop the current line of thought before it got too out of control and caused her to go into a frenzy of research. As much fun as that sounded actually, she also didn’t want to develop the same headache she got from figuring out the concept of a romantic love interest.

Well, not anytime soon anyways. She might just talk or letter her sister-in-law over the matter instead of franticly trying to puzzle it out. That way, she might have a better lead to follow up during her research.

But for now, she had something else to do before she had any free time to even consider her research. Looking about the room briefly and scanning over everything, Twilight smiled and picked up her saddle back with her magic, floating it over and placing it over her back. She took a moment to check it’s contents, see if she had to remove anything, or place in a few extra bits for her shopping later on.

It didn’t take more than a minute to remove few things and place them away into their appropriate places before heading for the door and leaving out of the library. Though as soon as she was outside, Twilight gave a slight shiver, a cool crisp breeze sweeping by with a few yellowing leaves.

Breathing in and looking up, Twilight could see the slightest hints of her tree homes leaves changing from green to yellow ever so slightly. It seemed that autumn had finally caught up with them, and the weather was finally starting to catch up after the events of the invasion had slightly messed up a few schedules. But it seemed things were getting back on track— if not slightly late.

Turning away and moving down the street, Twilight figured that she should get her winter ware or at the very least a scarf ready. Spike no doubt was going to need his winter ware too, and his blanket switched out with a comforter. She herself figured to throw a extra blanket up near her bed later on too, just in case the weather teams decided to speed up the winter process.

She also made an extra note to get some fire wood. It was going to be needed later on.

“GET OUT!”

Many a pony and a few hidden changlings all jumped at the booming shout of rage that they were all sure shook the island. Many had to wonder what had just happened, but the blurring brown streak made it fairly obvious for many of those in the Academy. Apparenly they local clown and snark, Double Take, had successfully made Mount Spitfire blow up big time.

“IF I EVER EVEN SEE YOUR NAME IN THE NEXT ROUND OF SELECTED RECRUIT’S, I WILL PERSONALLY DELIVER THE LETTER FOR IT’S DENILE!” Even as the pony flew for his life, many others could still hear Spitfire shouts from miles away. It served well to scare the cadets and rookies to whole new levels of the Captian of the Wonderbolts.

The brown streak that was Double Take zoomed past a particular group of cadets, all of which slightly braced themselves at the wind that buffed them from his passing. Swath, a mare that had become accustomed to the stallions snarky and sarcastic bahavour, gave a glance on where he flew off to, and whistled. “Look at him go. I don’t think he ever flew that fast before.”

The stallion by her side slowly nodded, eyes wide as he said, “That guy’s as good as booted out.” Eyes glancing in the direction of where Spitfire’s office was. With a slight shuffle of his wings and a gulp, he asked, “What do you think he did to get booted out in just a week?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t think I want to know.” Swath responded, feeling like it was better off not knowing.

With a click, the door to Spitfires office was close, the sky blue hoof removing itself a bit slowly as Soarin gave a cautious look to the currently smoldering mare in her seat. Having a near perfect range of caution, the stallion slowly made his way around, taking great measures to not make too much noise and disrupt the good Captain out of her thoughts.

When he was able to stand next to her desk and after a few moments past, he said, “Well…. that was… new.” Drawing an annoyed look from his longtime friend-and-superior. He slightly shuffled under her blazong orange eyes that were no longer covered by her customary purple sun shades. Slightly gulping, he asked, “So…. what did he—”

“Soarin.” Cut off the mare with the barest hints of warning, “I love you. I respect you. You’re a good friend.” Then narrowed her eyes and having a tone that promised long hours of painful training, “But if you dig too deep into what happened…” She left the unspoken threat hang there.

“Right…right…” He nodded in turn, deciding that he should probably take a hint and not poke any further on what happend. Though he did look at the closed door and asked, “And… the ‘cadet’?” He and those that flew with the Captain being in the know of what ‘Double Take’ really was. Something reviled not a few days ago. “Is he…”

“Gone.” Was all Spitfire said with a sharp breath. “Wise guy thought to make a joke of how he got booted out.” This made her scowl and tell, “I’ll admit… In a week he’s shown some pretty nasty and clever tricks. But damn do I feel like I need to ring out his neck!” Giving a violent snort to this, though slowly calmed herself and breath at a more sedated pace.

She relaxed in her chair, just trying to calm down. It had been a long time since anypony had gotten under her skin so badly. The last time she had blew up like that was because Star Watcher and her ever prissy nature finally went a bit too far for her tastes.

Hearing a knock, Spitfire lightly rubbed her temples with a lone wing and called out, “Enter.” Doing what she could to alive ate the slight headache and stress this week had brought. Keeping an eye on the Infiltrator was a pain, but she was not going to overlook the results of his ‘stalking’ about. It had… helped her know about a few things that she didn’t know about.

Door being opened and close, Fleet Foot trotted inside, giving the Wonderbolts Captain and Overseer a long look before saying with a slightly amused tone, “He’s off and probably half way to Ponyville by now.” Then gave a slight chuckle, “I think you actually scared him for real that time.”

That did bring a slight twitch to Spitfires lips as she said seriously, “It had better.” Looking up and telling, “Because I was serous about that recruitment denial.”

Rolling her eyes, Fleet Foot told in her nasally tone, “All the Academy heard that promise.” Then trotted up to the desk and sat her hunches down asking, “So now that he’s gone, I’m guessing you’re going to leave for Canterlot and report the results of this?”

Letting out a sigh, the yellow pegasus nodded, “That’s right.” Looking down to her desk in thought and adding, “Maybe make a few things known to them while I’m at it. I think just having him ‘act’ like a recrute shouldn’t be his only objective.”

Blinking to this and thinking on it, Soarin recounted one what Spitfire had to deal with for the last week and ask, “Like what?”

“Spying.” Responded the fury mare. “Some snooping, a bit of looking into the ponies working in each devision and maybe find the biggest holes in our security.”

With a slightly raised brow, Soarin asked, “Um… should we even trust him with that sort of thing?”

Snortting out, Spitfire told, “Truthfully? I don’t trust him as far as I can throw him.” Not having much reason to actually trust the infiltrator in pony disguise. “But I trust him to do his job, that's for sure. He’s got the Guard Captains backing, the princesses backing— buck, he’s got Fleet’s backing!” motioning a hoof to their flight partner.

Ears pricking to that, Soarin gave Fleet Foot a look as if asking her if it was true— though the mare shrugged and told, “My family’s close. We’re almost like close relatives in a way.” Then shook her head and added, “Sure, he’s technically been kicked out of his family, and that’s a big deal for my own family. But he did it with a good reason, so we don’t blame him much.”

“But?” Soarin pressed, hearing the ‘but’ that both he and Spitfire could hear in her tone.

Looking to the side slightly, Fleet Foot admitted, “We’re… still taking some carful precautions.” Then looked to them adding, “Family stuff.” Leaving it at that.

There was a slow sigh and Spitfire nodded, getting a clue as she soon said, “You two go on and get back to work.” Giving a look out the window and saying, “I have a report to file, and those recrutes won’t work themselves without the right motivation.”

Both pegasi gave smiles and salutted, “Ma’am, yes Ma’am.” Before leaving out of the private room, and leaving Spitfire to get out a document to place down her report of the last week that had caused her no end of grief.

The wind buffed the brown stallion that had taken a moment to pick up his gear from Fleet Foot, making his way to the ground below and reflecting on his recent week. It was, in some ways, fun. Being able to sneak around and poke and prod things. It was a slight guilty pleasure to make the captain get overly worked up with the most smallest of things— or his pranks to show how she had to be a bit more ‘carful’ of possible assassination attempts.

Though, as he landed and shifted form while in cover, he partially wondered to himself, Maybe I went a bit too far with switching her shampoo with fur-remover… Wondering how he wasn’t deaf from the utter scream of rage Spitfire had when she had called him to her office to ‘talk’ with him. Though from the looks of it, the possibly removed fur was hidden under Spitfire’s dressing blues, hiding his latest little prank.

It'll grow back. Masquerade soon assured himself and leaving it at that.

Still, it didn’t remove the point that the mare had a good pair of lungs— or a strong voice. But the point still remianed, he might have gone a tad too far with the prank— even if it was to get a point aacrossed to always check your things. They could be tampered with by enemy spies and inflators.

Shaking his head, the now black unicorn left his cover and trotted down the worn dirt road, knowing that he was about an hour or two away from Ponyville after his rushed flight. He was sure that ‘Double Take’ was going to be blacklisted from any-and-all Wonderbolt activity for… the end of time. Well, if Spitfire had her way. To be honest, he wouldn’t blame her. He nearly put her through tartarus and make her nearly pull out that fury main of hers— maybe made few grey hairs pop up.

Yeah…no. She’d kill me if that happened. Slightly grimaced the stallion. Knowing Twilight, or even Rainbow Dash, if they ever found out about the trouble he gave the mare, they might just force him to make an apology.

Or maybe I should… give the Captain one? Probably help smooth over my overly zealot pranks. Mind starting to work out a way to take the heat off if they ever met face-to-face anytime soon. Ancestors knows that the mare’s spite was going to be hotter than the fires of tartarus for what he did.

A Day to Reflect

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

A lavender hoof lifted to lightly knock on a deep purple door, the sound resounding through the building as Twilight patiently waited at it’s threshold for somepony to answer. Normmaly, Twilight would have just entered in through the door, as the Carousal Boutique was a busness. Though today, that wasn’t the case as the shop was closed for the rest of day, and leaving Twilight to wait for somepony to answer the door.

She gave a smile as the door did soon open, it’s latch clicking and door coming open as Rarity gave a suprised, if not please greeting, “Oh, Twilight. I didn’t expect you over today. Please, do come in and tell me what I owe the pleasure of you visiting me.”

Smiling at the apparent positive change Rarity had, Twilight said, “I came over to check up on you.” Thankfully getting out of the slightly chilly wind as she went on, “And see about those plans for the spa.” Admettedly wanting to get a day down so she could place it down on her calendar.

“Oh, yes, that.” Rarity smiled while slightly stumbling with her words. “I will be honest, I wasn’t sure if I felt… up to going.” Closing the door behind her friend while adding, “I do have some more orders to fill out, dresses don’t make themselves you know.” Head held high and moving with the lavender mare—

“Translation: I don’t feel like showin’ off my figure.” Rarity almost seemed to cringe at Roma’s… bluntness. The tan mare moved into the room, apron over her front as she told, “Marshmallow’s been takin’ every chance she could to avoid the place. And it ain’t doin’ her any favors.”

Taking a breath to compose herself, Rarity insisted, “Roma, please. I can deal without the spa.” Then gave a smiled, “I’m perfectly fine with it.”

“No. You’re not.” Roma said with a deadpan look. “I can tell when you’re lyin’, remember?” Lifting a brow adding, “Hard to lie to a changeling.”

Rarity let out a suffible sigh at that, though chose not to argue about it. It was draining enough trying to make the near immovable mare to stop anything she put her mind to. Though for Twilight’s own self, she wasn’t completely sure what was going on. Though, she supposed that Roma was still taking maters into her hooves, and from the looks of it, has been helping Rarity out.

With this in thought, Twilight asked with an almost awkward smile, “I’m sorry, were you two getting ready for dinner or…”

Smirking and giving a snort, Roma waved off, “Naw. Grub’s still cooking Sparkles. Casarol’s still got an hour or two left before it’s ready to be munched on.” Then gave the mare a look over and commented, “Shoppin’ trip?”

Shifting some, the lavender unicorn said, “Yes. I needed to pick up a few things and I thought to come here and ask Rarity about her plans to the Spa.” Then further explained with, “Applejack told me a few days back, but she didn’t know the time so I thought I’d roll my shopping, getting a day and seeing how Rarity was doing all in one.”

Rolling her eyes, Roma said, “Yeah…. that does sound like somthin’ ya’do.” Turning around and telling back, “Go on Marshmallow, socialize! You could use it!”

Letting out a low sigh of aggravation, Rarity admitted to Twilight, “Sometimes… sometimes I don’t know if she is trying to help, or purposely trying to aggravate me.” Though in the back of her mind, Rarity did concede that it was possibly purposeful… just so Roma could feed off of said aggravation.

“Maybe she’s trying to help you vent your frustrations?” Twilight tried to suggest helpfully, though she wasn’t sure if it was helping. The slight irritated look that Rarity gave certainly didn’t tell her it was the right thing to say, though it was dropped moments later with the white mare giving a sigh.

“Sorry Darling, I’ve just been a little… wound up tight lately.” Rarity admitted to her fellow unicorn. “Admittedly, I’ve been feeling a tad depressed too being cooped up in this house of mine.”

Feeling a familiar feeling of a warm body and a limb over her shoulders, Rarity relaxed and slightly basked in the friendly hug Twilight was giving her, the mare saying, “I don’t blame you, Rarity. It can’t be easy to get over what… you were put through.”

Smiling at this, Rarity let out a dry chuckle and agreed, “It… it really wasn’t.” Taking a deep breath in before letting it out, “I suppose I have been a tad… jittery about leaving the house still.” Then glanced towards the kitchen with a slight smile. “Well, at least not without Roma around.” Turning her blue eyes to Twilight and telling, “As crass as she acts, Roma is a rather good friend underneath it all.”

“I’ve noticed.” Twilight smiled in agreement while moving over twords another room. On a thought, she asked, “How has Sweetie Belle been doing too?” Knowing from Applejack alone that Apple Bloom was currently on watch. The mare could only assume the same was said for the rest of the Crusaders, but it was more better to ask than just simply assume.

Giving a sigh on that, Rairty told, “Besides a minor tongue lashing from my parents, nothing too server.” Shaking her head and going on, “I think the whole ordeal alone was enough to give the dear a good idea of how much trouble she was in. That alone was punishment in itself I believe.”

“Still.” Rarity continued on while following Twilight, the later of which was placing her bags down and taking her seat at the table in the dinning room, “Her actions were still irresponsible, and only a small amount of punishment was still needed.”

“As long as she’s alright.” Twilight agreed wit a nod. “Does that mean she’s still allowed to visit you, even know she’s still grounded?”

There was a slightly muffled laugh behind a hoof as Rarity told, “Nothing of the sort Twilight. My parents know that they can’t keep her away.” Then let out a slight sigh, “Mostly because they become so busy and don’t have anypony else to watch over the dear.”

Though this was true, Twilight had a feeling that Rarity also missed her sister around and took whatever chance she could to actually spend time with the young filly. Bare in mind it didn’t conflict with her own work. Twilight still smiled at the thought, recalling having the same relationship with her brother when he wasn’t around nearly as much as he used to be. Even more now, with miles separating them.

“Well, it’s good to know she has a caring older sister to be there for her.” Twilight told with a nod. Continuing to smile, she went on to say, “And I think Roma’s starting to enjoy her around too.”

With a dramatic sigh, Rarity said, “Honestly, I don’t know if that’s a good thing—” Then began to sway with a hoof over her forehead, “—or the beginnings of a horrible tragedy in the making. Hevans, it’s been an uphill battle to keep my darling sisters free of my parents already… unique taste in fashion and their own choice of… subpar use of speech.” Then gave a shutter saying, “But Roma?”

Peeking her head around a corner, Roma said, “Hey! Got a problem with me bein’ honest with Shortcake?” Looking a bit ticked off.

Rounding to look at the mare, Rarity craned her neck around to tell the vendor to her face, “When I hear my little sister asking me what ‘broodmare’ and ‘clopping’ means?” Then made a upturned nose of a huff, “I very well have reason to be concerned for her well being as a future proper lady!”

“Oh come on, Marshmallow— I didn’t know she was listening in on the time!” Roma complained, moving to be more into view and lean on the door way. In her hooves, the pony steered a bowl of batter and went on, “The kid was just there when I was tryin’ to tell Serenity to take a hike.”

Twilight shiffted awkwardly and asked, “W-well… did you at least… answer her to prevent any future probles?” Trying to steer the conversation back to something more civil.

Letting out a long sigh, Rarity nodded, “That I did Twilight.” Then gave a slight backwards glare, “No help from my own local headache.” Getting an amused snort from the tan mare that retreated back to the kitchen. Still, she refocused on the task at hoof and went on, “It was… not an ideal topic to touch for me. Truthfully, I wanted to avoid talking about it but…” She dragged off and shook her head with a near defeated sigh.

Having an understanding nod, Twilight said, “I can understand why.” Knowing the subjects touched during that time would have gone dangerously close to what happened with the far Cinder Lock— not anywhere ideal for Rarity’s current state.

Feeling a need to shift topics for her friends sake, Twilight smiled, “So… when do you plan to make a trip to the spa?” Smiling as she told, “I’m sure Fluttershy would love to go with you— like the rest of us. Maybe sometime soon?”

Smiling to that, Rarity said, “The dear has been fretting over me lately. She comes around everyday that we normally go out for our weekly spa treatment.” Then gave a sigh as she slightly batted at the end of her curling mane, “I just have been more.. self-conscious over myself.”

Scooting over to get herself closer, Twilight placed a hoof near one of Rarity’s own, giving the mare a smile as she glanced her way.  “I know, Rarity.” Twilight told gently, “But this isn’t you.” Trying to think of how to encourage the mare— but not push too much either. “I know it’s not easy. It isn’t for most.” Then assured, “But I know that you can get through this, you just have to try and remind yourself that you’re still a strong, independent lady.” Then warmly added, “And you have me, the girls— even Roma around to help you.”

Having a somber smile, Rarity said, “The thought is… it’s touching Twilight.” Slightly letting herself sag into a slouch, something tat she would normally abhor, “Maybe you’re right. Maybe… a day out with you girls all do me some good.” Then slightly joked to her friend, “Maybe finally get Rainbow Dash to hold still and take a manicure for those hooves of hers.”

Letting out a snicker, Twilight told, “Rarity, I think it would take a miracle for Rainbow to ever do something like that.”

“It would, wouldn’t it?” Rarity soon agreed with a laugh, thinking about the idea and letting things slip into a comfortable silence between them both. Looking down at her idle hooves, Rarity tried to think of somthing, even considered asking if her friend wanted any tea while she visited.

It was then that she caught something that, by some chance, was missed. Really she wasn’t sure how she missed it before, though she figured it was that she wasn’t really paying that mch attention at the time. “Twilight, where ever did you get such an interesting little pendent?” Eyeing the slightly glowing book-shaped pendent around her friend’s neck. “It’s glow certainly goes nicely with your coat— though I think I would have gone with a more… darker coloration of metal?”

Blinking and looking down, Twilight smiled and used a hoof to hold it up to show it more to the fashionest and tell, “You mean this?” Gaining a smile and telling, “It’s a gift Mask had sent for me. Apparently it was supposed to come in the mail sooner, but it was held up.” Then rolled her eyes as she added with a amused smile, “And the glow is a high-band security rune powered by my magic and tuned into only for myself and Mask.” She then added, “In short, if he can’t find me, he can use a spell to track me because of this pendent.”

With a questioning glance at the pendent, Rarity asked, “Isn’t that a little… extreme Darling?” Not sure how Twilight was taking the whole situation on somepony just… always knowing where she was at all times. A rather large breach in ones privetey in her own mind.

Though Twilight seemed to assure her with, “He’s just concerned Rarity.” Then shifting slightly herself and admitting, “Really… I actually feel a bit more safer with it.” Using her hoof to press the pendent onto her chest and tell, “I might have worked past what happened months back with the Quasi scouts… but I still remember it and how I…” Cutting herself off from there before shaking her head.

Taking a calming breath, Twilight soon said “I just feel safer knowing that if something happens to me… at least Mask will be able to find me.” Having a comforted smile, she affirmed mostly to herself, “I know he would. He’s shown me that he would.”

For a moment, Rarity felt her heart flutter at the romance before her, and couldn’t help but say, “I envy you sometimes Twilight.” Getting a startled look from the mare, “Even without what happened to me, I envy your… well, your ideal romance with that rapscallion of a stallion. He might not be a prince charming…” Then showed a rueful smile as she told, “But he does make for a charming rouge for your story.”

That made the two dissolve into giggling and laughs at the thought, and how true the statement rather was.

The peace talks had gone as well as they could have, Celestia supposed. Sardonic was certainly not an easy changeling to deal with, having savagely gone at every possibility that he could like a hungry wolf. Every attempt was always acumponied by a look of distrust that Celestia had more than gotten used to during her more earlier years when she began ruling Equestria alone. And by now, that same experience has served her now to calmly divert each strike of his words with little effort. Though she still gained a headache for her efforts.

Admettedly, she was slightly concerned for the two changelings that had been under her care. Sardonic had brought up the thought of punishments, but only left that he would carry it out after they had gone to the hive. But in the meantime… they were left behind with the other changelings he garrisoned in her city for this whole diplomatic situation.

She gave a weary sigh, and hopped there deceit would carry through. She had asked Intrusive once if the changelings being sent would be able to successfully hide among Sardonic’s numbers. In turn, she was told they where changelings that had training for Stage-4 shapeshifting, even if they were commons. None, not even Sardonic himself, would be able to sense them out, or know the difference.

Be that as it may, they were not all infiltrators. Scouts, Seekers, Knights, Guards, Mages and more— but scarce few were actually the Infiltrator classification that could more effectively spy.

Then again, they weren’t fully there to spy. Just to stall for time or cause trouble if Sardonic chose to try and harm them anytime soon.
For now, the alicorn sighed and read over the last bits of the scroll before her— the terms of their ‘agreements’ just before Sardonic took his personal guard and left back for his clan— with the forty plus fake Solar Gaurds. Looking over it, Celestia could clearly tell by the terms alone, that he was stalling for something. He had something that she didn’t know.

“Do you have anything else to report, Captain Armor?” Celestia lifted her eyes to look at the good Captain, looking and sensing for anything off. Still, she had asked Intrusive to look over all her guard and even a few individuals for any Infiltrators or potential spies. As of yet, nothing had been found to show any to have been replaced with changeling spies.

“No, your highness.” Armor crisply told from his place, Cadence to his left with Blue Blood, while Evening Harvest stood to his right. “Sardonic has fully withdrawn and the…garrison is currently residing in one of the barracks in the eastern wing.” In all honesty, Shining Armor was not looking forwards to having so many… strange changelings around.

Celestia nodded and hopped to get around to seeing the changelings and looking them over some. From what Iota and Ventral had somewhat shared, most of them are from a group that they normally grouped with. Meaning that Sardonic had freely given them their potential allies to splintered off from himself. But for some reason, that bothered her, more than it did comfort.

Shinning Armor still went on telling, “So far things have been quite. I’ve mostly posted the guards to keep an eye on them, but not get too close.” He shifted and admitted, “I’m using some of the... newer elements of the Shadow Guard to keep a more closer and subtle eye on them.” As new as the group was, the Lue, Gem and Quasi were already starting to pull their weight into this Shadow Guard— even if the rest of the military was leery of them. But Shinning Armor was grateful for their constant surveillance on this situation.

Celestia gave an approving nod, and was going to speak until she felt the words taken out of her mouth. “Impeccable as always, Captain Armor.” Luna striding into the room, ready to take charge of the nightly affairs. “The nobility do not know what they are trying to remove from command, seeing as your performance is the best one can offer for your position.”

“He’s also the best choice for my guard, Aunty Luna.” Cadence could not help but joke in turn, “You did say that I was supposed to take up a larger responsibility, and it would call for the formation of my own guard.”

Luna felt a up twitch of the edge of her lips, and admitted, “Verily, Armor is uniquely qualified for your needs, my Niece.” Then shook her head telling, “I merely find it unfortunate that he can not hold both positions, as it were.”

WIth an amusing thought, Celestia said, “Well, if worse comes to worse, we could always place Prince Blue Blood into Guard Captain to the overseers.” Getting a few dumbfounded looks, though surprisingly none so more than Blue blood himself.

“A-Aunty, you can not be serous!” The Prince shaking his head saying, “I-I am far from qualified for the task! I work the treasuries and monitory workings of the Canterlot, I certainly—” Only to hold his tongue as he spotted a… glint of mischief in Celestia’s eye.

Letting out a long breath, the white stallion said, “Aunty, I realize you need to alive the tension now and then, but must I be the end of your jokes?” Feeling the edges of his once blossoming fear, slowly melt away into relief.

Releasing what just happened, the others either let out relived sighs of their own— or slight chuckles at the day monarchy’s small prank. The later of which smiled, “I’m sorry Nephew, but you were always much to easy to rile up.” Getting a ‘princely’ pout from the stallion that flourished a clipboard and began working out something.

“But joking aside.” Celestia soon spoke up in a more serous tone, “The situation as it is, requires Shining Armor to keep his position. Until this situation is resolved, maybe then he can return to evaluating his successor as Captain of the Guard.” Settling her gaze fully on the stallion in his royal purple armor, Celestia told him, “I know you want to have the list of candidates filled out and ready when you finally give the position up. But as of right now, I need all of your focus on the changelings here.”

The order itself wasn’t needed, Shining Armor understood just what they were dealing with. He gave a single salute and said, “I’ll be sure to coordinate the Solar, Lunar and Shadow Guard on the matter, Princess. The Arcanes will be set to secure all relevant information in Canterlot while what few Nighthunters we have will take more active patrols from here until the end of the agreement.”

There was a very highly approving smile on her muzzle as Celestia nodded, “That is what I like to hear, Captain Armor.” Then used a hoof to wave for him and Evening Harvest to leave telling, “Go and inform both Colonel Monsoon and Major Merge of these events post hast, Captain. I’m sure Warrant Officer Harvest can inform Second Lieutenant Watcher of this development herself.”

“By your leave, Princess.” Evening Harvest saluted like her superior before both she and the Captain turned and left out the doors and leaving just the royalty behind.

Letting out a somewhat tiered sigh, Celestia asked, “Nephew… how are the nobility holding up?” Slightly using one of her large wings to be ready to start massaging her head for the possible headache to come. Normally she would have waited until she was in her chambers, but as of right now, the stress was slightly weighing on her.

“As well as you might imagine when you have a large parade of insectoid ponies marching up the streets.” Blue Blood said dryly, “I’m already dealing with them as it were, Upper Crust is pulling a few strings and Fancey Pants has been a use in keeping a few of the nobility level headed.” He gave a glance to his clipboard, magic flaring to flip a page and add, “As extra note to be aware of, we recently had a letter come in from Appleloosa. Apparently problems with their exchange of goods with Canterlot and some gold having gone missing.”

Interest perked, Cadence turned to her relative and slightly stepped closer to take a look at the documents asking, “When did this happen?” Having a clue about this situation, knowing that there was a rather large shipment and transfer of gold going on between both Canterlot and Appleloosa. She knew that it would cause a bit of a stir in the small towns stability.

“I would say around three days ago.” Responded the stallion, slightly moving the clipboard more for the pink alicorn to read over, “But it might have reached us sooner if some vagabond in the ranks didn’t mix up the documents.” The irritation clear in the princes tone at information like this being misplaced.

Before Celestia could begin massaging her forehead, a dark wing made itself known on her back, making the tall pony glance to see her sister standing beside her. “Sister, allow us, to handle this.” Slightly smiling as she motioned her head to the other royals, “You have been working yourself too often with too little rest. With your meeting with Sardonic, you need time to regain your wits. It will be needed soon, I have no doubt.”

Thinking on it a little and soon giving a nod of agreement, Celestia admitted, “Sardonic has been a rather ruthless negotiator during all of this. Some rest might do me well.” Lifting herself from her throne to leave for her chambers.

“Don’t worry Aunty.” Cadence assured, “We’ll be sure to get some of the more smaller things taken care of before tomorrow. Then you can focus on more important things in the morning.”

Taking his list back, Blue Blood said, “Like some of the new funding you want to ensure for this ‘Shadow Guard’ of Aunt Luna’s.”

Turning her head to Blue Blood, Luna told, “Perhaps instead of plaguing my sisters mind with needless details, you should begin telling us, being Cadence and I, of the matters to be attended to tonight.” Then turned to Celestia to nod her head, “And leave my sister to sleep without a worried mind.”

“Very well.” Blue Blood stiffly said, “Just please Aunty, don’t have us working all night.” Eyes focused on his clipboard as he told, “You might be able to afford to work all night— but my looks will suffer from a lack of sleep.” Then seemed to gain a slight hint of worry, “Bags under the eyes do not make a presentable image for a prince— or waking up late to not properly tend to my mane!”

With a sideways glance, Cadence said, “I know image can be important… but sometimes I wonder if you take it a step too far, Blue Blood.”

Even as she left them, Celestia slightly smiled at listing in on them all as Blue Blood could be heard, “Unlike mares with their more perfected beauty bestowed to them, the perfection I give off needs to be tended to like a garden of roses!” Then went on with his little tangent, “It is not enough to just be the best, but look the part as well for others to just see what it is to be the absolute best.”

“And you wonder why you’re still single.” Cadence seemed to say with a smugness in her tone, and making the stallion splutter at her jab. This in turn, made Celestia give off one last smile before she fully left them to their work.

It was latter decided, after a few days, that every pony would meet up during the weekend for a trip at the spa. Twilight was more than happy to mark the event down on her calendar when she retired home, and made some plans to go out and let her other friends know— provided she had a scarf with.

Each passing day was getting colder, and the autumn winds were finally rushing in full force. She found herself making another quick trip to a logging house to gain more firewood, feeling that the sudden drop in tempter might call for more heat in the coming weeks.

It was during this time that she had come to notice that all around Ponyville, the disguised changelings were more scarce. She at first wasn’t sure what was going on, seeing as she was used to a few greeting her every day by now. But with this slight change in behavior, Twilight found herself gravitating towards anypony, or angling in this case, that could explain what was going on.

With a smile gracing her lips, Twilight called out, “Cypher Splash!” Making the young orangish mare to slightly jump at being called out, “Hi, mind if I ask you a question?” The lavender unicorn trotting right up and giving a look of honest curiosity.

Blinking and shuffling just a bit, Cypher asked, “Oh, sure thing Miss Twilight. What can I help you with?” The younger unicorn trying her best to not shift around too much in place.

“Please, you don’t need to call me ‘miss’ Cypher.” Twilight assured with a small giggle, “We’re friends.”

Slightly shaking her head, Cypher said, “Sorry… I can’t help it. I sort of…” Trying to find the right words before going with, “Respect you. And it feels a little strange if I…” Stopping herself as she felt Twilight place a hoof on her shoulder, feeling the calming waves of assuring and the mixed hints of amusement.

“Cypher, really, it’s fine. You don’t have to always address me as miss if you don’t want to.” Twilight’s sincere words and smile only seemed to reinforce what Cypher thought and felt, though to the pony’s own right, she wasn’t aware of this going through the others mind. “Now, can you help me understand something going on with the changelings in town?”

Blinking and snapping out of her internal thoughts, the younger faux unicorn said, “Uh, right. What did you need to know Miss Twilight?”

Letting off an internal sigh and just letting the ‘miss’ part be ignored, Twilight said, “I’ve noticed that most of the changelings have been… well, missing.” Giving a glance around as she asked, “Are they doing something or prepping for something?”

Trying to think of what had been going on in the grapevine, Cypher tapped her chin and shook her head, “I don’t think so.” Then rolled her hoof with, “I think their just getting ready for winter.”

Tilting her head, Twilight asked, “Why’s that, winter is still a few months off.” Though had a slight owner if some of the changelings just hadn’t gotten around to preparing their winter gear or be ready for when it got colder.

Though, Twilight was a bit taken back when Cypher told her, “Yeah… but we changelings don’t really like the cold.” Patting her chest, the young faux mare told Twilight, “Even if we can change forms to keep warm— we changelings really don’t like the cold. You might see a bit more less of us during winter, since we’ll be trying to stay as in-doors as possible where it’s warmer.”

“Is it really that much of a problem?” Asked Twilight, wondering how she didn’t notice this before during last winter. Though, in all fairness, she wasn’t aware of so many changelings before all of this or never knew who they were.

“More like an annoyance.” Cypher rephrased the mare, “We can always just change form with a fur coat or feathers— but in our base forms?” She thought about it and admitted, “Well… we can’t produce enough body heat to keep warm. And our shells really don’t help.” Holding a hoof out saying, “Their great for keeping us protected or to warm up in the sun and even hide— but do anything good when we’re exposed to the cold.”

“I see…” Twilight nodded in thought, knowing that she had another thing to place in her guide book… and another thing to ask the twins about if it was alright to put in said guide book. Soon enough, the learned unicorn smiled and said, “Well, thank you for your time Cypher Splash.” Nodding to the younger mare, “It was enlightening.”

Breaking out into a fairly large smile, Cypher bowed her head and said, “I’m glad to have been helpful Miss Twilight.” Head lifting back up and turning away, absently adjusting a small scarf around her neck before trotting away, adding, “If you need anything else, let me know!”

Lifting a hoof an waving the unicorn goodbye, Twilight called back, “I’ll be sure too, Cypher!” Then turned away and began trotting for the spa where she planned to meet her friends. Though on her way there, Twilight could not help but glance back with a… curious tilt of her head and slightly pressed lips. Something about that… talk seemed different. Maybe I’m imagining it. She soon brushed off and shook her head. Maybe Mask’s paranoia is rubbing off on me! She giggled at the thought and refocused on her walk.

Spa's Warm Welcome

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Hoof reaching over and pulling firmly on both scarf and the makeshift hood, Roma tried to ignore the slight chill that permeated the now crisp air, or the orange and yellow leaves flittering by. The cold wasn’t that bad yet, and she knew that it would let up in a while more than likely. But at the moment, the cold front the pegasi were brining in has been her bane ever since Twilight highlighted it during her visit a few days back.

She grumbled and groused towards herself, already unable to wait for spring to start making it’s way around and bring about summer. She was sure every other changeling felt the same, really. None of them liked the cold. Made them sleepy. And cold. Or just plain annoyed.

“Roma.” Rarity’s voice snapped the aggressive mare out of her thoughts, turning to look at Rarity. The mare had chosen to have a nice baby blue windbreaker jacket, and a bandana over her mane to protect it from the wind. “Are you alright, you seem to be more… aggravated than you normally are.” Concern clearly evident in the unicorn’s voice.

Giving a sideways glance, Roma gave a slight grumble and said, “I just hate the cold, Marshmallow.” Leaving it to just end at that.

Lifting a brow and looking her friend over a bit, Rarity continued to ask, “Do you need something more to keep you warm darling?” Seeming to think on it a bit and add, “I do have this jacket, and though it might be a bit tight around your torso—”

“Rarity, I’m fine.” Roma cut the other mare off, “I just get a little more grouchy with this stupid cold weather coming in. So really, just keep your jacket.” She then turned her gaze forwards again, trudging on as she told, “Now come on. The others are going to be there soon. You know how Sparkles is with keeping time.”

Watching the mare starting to take the lead and letting out a slight sigh, Rarity moved on to follow Roma, saying, “That I do, Roma. That I do.”

As they walked through Ponyville, Rarity took a moment to look around and just take in the preparations being made. One of them being a few preparations for Nightmare Night, something only a week or so off. Personally, Rarity hopped it wouldn’t be too cold. Some costumes only worked with fairly cool weather— not chilly as it was now.

That struck a question in her mind, and with a glance towards Roma, Rarity asked, “If you don’t mind me asking Roma, how often do you participate in Nightmare Night?”

The question was enough to make the fake earth mare blink, and turn to Rarity saying, “Wait… you mean the night brats come knocking on my door to annoy me even after I put up a ‘Go away’ sign?” Persnally she always wondered why that never worked. She was sure the butcher’s knife in the wood would just help encourage others to keep out when she was trying to sleep.

With a odd look, Rarity asked, “You…. do know what Nightmare Night is, right Darling?” Not having… expected such an answer.

“Some holiday where little brats knock on my door calling out ‘Nightmare Night, give me something Sweet Tonight’ before I slam the door in their faces.” Really, what was up with that? Just up and demand something sweet from some random pony. Ponies can sometimes be so weird.

There was a slight silence, as Rarity was looking at Roma with the most confused, if not affronted look on her face. Shaking off her current confusion, Rarity asked, “Have you ever tried to be apart of Nightmare Night?”

“Nah.” Was the short response from Roma. “Normally the day before I got stuff to do and all I want to do the next day is sleep.” Pausing to think on that before adding, “And maybe drink my pony self until I pass out on the bed or couch.”

For some reason… Rarity couldn’t muster any surprise over that. It did, in factuality, sound like something Roma would do. Something that I will be sure to discourage during this Nightmare Night. Rarity thought with a mental nod. There was no way she was going to have a pony drowning herself into a stupor at her own home— even more that Sweetie Belle was going to spend the night during said holiday.

With this in mind, Rarity said, “Well Roma, I think it’s time you socialize with the whole of Ponyville during this momentous event that’s held once a year.” And to make sure Roma didn’t try to reject the idea, Rarity told, “And I forbid any intoxicating drinking in my own home during it.” Giving a very stern glare as she told, “I very well can not have Sweetie Belle picking up any possible bad habits or ideas for her later years.”

Roma gave the there mare a stink eye, and told, “Alright. Then I’ll just head back to my place and enjoy my hangover there—”

“You will do no such thing!” Rarity insisted instead, “You will come with both Sweetie Belle and I in this little festivity.” Then gained a smile as she went on, “I’m sure a pony like you could make quite a few ponies get a scare.”

“An’ what’s that supposed to mean?” Roma asked, knowing it was some sort of complement with how Rarity’s amusement and honesty felt— but it also sounded like a jab.

Giggling, the white mare told, “Nightmare Night is a day, or rather a night, were ponies dress up and participate in a number of games and entertaining situations. Chief of which, is to scare some of the other participants.” Eyes on Roma’s face, Rarity found herself placing a hoof near her lips to contain her laughter, the false pony just gapping at her.

“You… ponies want others to scare you?” For some strange reason… Roma was having another moment of confusion. Why is the name of Anarchy would anypony want to be… willingly scared out of their wits! I wonder what is wrong with these ponies.

Having a sudden intuition that this could… go aware, Rarity carefully worded her response. “Well, perhaps not every pony, Roma.” Thinking on it and making an example, “Some of us are just looking for a bit of fun, and even know a good scare can be one— some ponies, like Fluttershy do not take it nearly as well.” She was happy that her friend began to nod in some understanding, thinking it over as she did.

Smiling, Rarity went on, “Think of it like this Roma.” Regaining the tan mare’s attention, “Think of it like one of Pinkie Pie’s or Rainbow Dash’s little immature pranks. Nothing too serous to be harmful, but maybe somewhat annoying enough to get a sight rise.”

Roma hummed to that, working the thought over and over in her mind, while Rarity had to wonder… how was it Roma never truly became aware of Nightmare Night. While living in the middle of the festival as it were. I suppose it had to do something with that seclusion of hers. Was the first thought to come to mind for the mare. It made sense, and with how Roma didn’t really have that many ponies as friends… well, she must have never gotten that many invites.

After a bit more thinking, Roma eventually said, “There’s somthin’ wired with how you ponies think, you know that right?”

Letting out a sigh, Rarity responded, “I could say the same for you, Roma.” Sometimes feeling unable to understand the mare beside her.

When did it decide to get so cold! was the initial thought that ran through Masquerade’s mind as he trekked on the dirt road, glad that he had his black cloak with him that was now over his body. It was doing well to keep his body warm, but he still shivered now and then when a strong breeze woodshed by.

Note to self. Learn heating spell from Twinkles. Personally, he could not wait to reach back to Ponnyville. To get inside the large tree home, find a nice comfy spot, a nice comforter blanket by the fire— and a nice soft mare to cuddle. Yep. Sounds like a perfect plan.

In fact it was such a nice idea, it slightly made his pace pick up, all the more egger to have it. It however didn’t last too long, as he slowed down with a shiver and bitterly thought, Maybe I should get a more hardy body. But a quick look around stopped that idea. He preferred to always change shape in cover, and never out in the open. The only reason he didn’t fly all the way back to Ponyville, was mostly to enjoy the weather.

Apparently the weather at the Wonderbolts Academy was nicer, and Ponyville’s resident weather management had decided that it needed to be colder. A thunder storm he could handle. Drizzling rain he could handle. Blistering heat was manageable. But a fridge wind that almost felt like the hints of winter? He’d prefer something else. Nothing life-threatening maybe, but something else that could possibly be more pleasant than being cold.

Or he could break down and shove that paranoia to the back of his mind and just shape-shift into a body that could handle the cold better. But that would really undo some of his training in being as covert as possible, so at the moment, a slightly irritating chill was something he just had to put up with.

So much with leaving the Griffin Kingdom and enjoying the warm weather. Sure, that was weeks back— but the thought still irked the stallion. The cold was no where near as bad, but if the few green-turning-orange/yellow trees were any hint, it was going to get more colder and chilly.

The only good sign from this was that he was nearing town, and sure enough he could see the buildings in the distance now. “Home at last.” Masquerade sighed out, trying to keep his pace brisk and quick. The sooner he got back, the warmer he would be.

“Fluttershy!” Called out a pink pony hopping in place, “Over here!” Taking a moment to land before jumping up, fore hooves waving, “We’re over here!” Making sure to shout out at the hight of each bounce made, “Oh, I see Rarity!” Landing before coiling up her legs to make a even higher jump in the air, “HI RARITY!”

Applejack eyed the pink pony as she bounced up and down like some rubber ball on unlimited energy. She considered a few times to grap her friend’s tail and make her stop… but she figured that all that jumping was helping her to stay warm. Or, that’s what she told herself. Any sense was logical sense when applied to a mare like Pinkie Pie.

Zooming to her side and placing both hooves on the pink mare, Rainbow Dash said, “Alright, alright, we get it, they’re here!” Then lifted more into the air and commenting, “But where’s the egghead? Isn’t she the one that likes to be on time?” Hooves coming down to rest on her hips while she cast her head left to right to find the unicorn mare.

“She’ll be here, RD.” Applejack said with certainty, “Just gotta be a migh’ bit patient.” Then turned her attention towards her left, giving a warm smile as she spoke, “Well howdy Fluttershy.”

Returning the smile with one of her own more meek ones, Fluttershy responded, “Hello Applejack.” Her eyes starting to become filled with a hint of concern when she asked, “How are your chickens holding up since you asked me to come look at them?”

“Righ’ as rain, thanks t’ you, ‘Shy.” Nodded the orange mare, “And relived I had ya take a look at the lot o’ them. Be a mighty shame if they didn’t do well this comin’ winter.”

Settling down and glancing to the apple farmer, Pinkie Pie asked, “Speaking of winter— what about before it~!” Getting a few looks from the others before rushing up to Applejack and scrunching her face, saying, “Nightmare Night!” Soon letting go of the mare to bounce around them, “And I can’t wait for it! For the apple dunking, the hay-rides, the corn mazes, the candy, the scares, the—”

“It sounds like somepony is certainly excited over this coming Nightmare Night.” All eyes turned away from Pinkie Pie, to Rarity and Roma. The Former looked on with a amused smile as the hyperactive mare bounced around the three, while the later was listening to the babbling mare.

Having a grin, Rainbow said, “Well, yeah. For her it’s like a town-wide-party with all you can eat candy. How could she not like it?” Then glanced to the side and nodding, “Hey Roma.” Getting rather used to the crass mare that has been, more or less, part of their group each and every outing for a while now.

“Ey Dash.” Roma returned with just about the same enthusiasm as the athlete had, watching Pinkie Pie continuing to bounce around them all now, and said, “So… she's excited bout that Nightmare Night thing, right?”

“It’s one of those day o’ the year Pink’s enjoys.” Applejack nodded, “Fact, I think she helps with a good chuck o’ the work t’ make the whole thing happen fer Ponyville.” Then gave a smile while placing a hoof to her chest, “Would’n rightly know though. We Apples like t’ fix up the ol’ farm fer some visitors durin’ the whole evenin’.”

Before Roma could make a comment to that, Pinkie Pie was up in her face, asking excitedly, “Oh, oh, oh! What do you think of Nightmare Night? I bet you changelings are really good at costumes and scaring— but not the bad kind of scared, but the good kind of scared, you know, the kind where you go ‘BOO’ and at first you’re scared, but then you laugh!” Then went on with a hoof to her chin in thought, “Wait, do changelings celebrate Nightmare Night? Or do they celebrate something else?” Then she gasped real deeply, “I just realized! Changelings don’t need to eat— they don’t get candy on Nightmare Night!”

A little tired at how close and loud Pinkie was being, Roma forcefully lifted the mare, getting a surprised yelp before putting her down a slight distance away. “No, we don’t really celebrate it.” Roma began, “Or at least I don’t. Second, I wouldn’t know about the candy, I don’t have it that often.” Then lifted a hoof before Pinkie Pie adding, “Third, we don’t celebrate anythin' on that day. Or at least I didn’t.”

There was another long gasp from Pinkie Pie, hoover to her head and eyes wide. Her mind trying to comprehend what hear ears were telling it… but actually taking a few moments to compile the full implications. Thankfully, Rarity chose then to step in with. “Seeing as Roma wasn’t all that invalid in previous Nightmare Nights, I have decidded to try and introduce her to it.” Then gave a glance to the mare adding, “That is assuming, she doesn’t try and make a large fuss over the situation.”

“I’m not the one demandin’ the other to do somthin’ Marshmallow.” Deadpanned the tan mare, “If I recalled, you Insisted I’d be part of this whole thing.”

“Be part of what now?” All eyes turned to the side where Twilight now stood, scarf fastened around her neck and looking at the six mares with a puzzled look. She glanced between them and asked, “Were you all planning to do something later after the Spa?”

Waving a hoof, Applejack told, “Naw, we jus’ found out tha’ Roma here ain’t been part o’ a single Nigh’mare Night.” Then motioned her head twords the tomato vendor in qestion, “Rar figured t’ try an’ get her to be part o’ the whole thing.”

Smiling at that, Twilight said more to herself, “Well… now that you mentioned it, I don’t know Masquerade’s been part of Nightmare Night either.” Then glanced to the rest adding, “Maybe that’s a little something we could try out for them all, get in on the whole spirit of things.”

While the varying mares sort of agreed to the thought, only one pipped up meekly with, “Couldn’t I stay home for that?” Eye’s being drawn down to Fluttershy, who… more or less, looked less than thrill at helping. Though it didn’t take much figuring as to why.

Rolling her eyes, Dash swooped down and stood next to Fluttershy, “Oh come on Fluttershy.” Giving the mare a few shoves of her elbow, “It’ll be fun. Get out and try to get a few scares in too!”

“No thank you.” Was the instant response from the shy mare, “I mean, I do appreciate the offer but…” Her light blue eyes looking about as if looking for an escape route. “I..erm…” Then landed on the Spa’s doors as she perked up with, “I-I think we need to head inside the Spa!” Startting to find herself moving.

Snortting at her close friend, but letting it slide, Rainbow Dash said, “Alright, fine. I guess we could go in now that we’re all here.” Then glanced to Twilight asking, “Say, what took you Twilight? You’re normally the first one here.” Then added, “Well, beside me.”

Looking up to the pegasus that once more took to the air, Twilight told, “I noticed some of the changelings weren’t outside. They’re normally very active compared to ponies and I’ve gotten used to a few greeting me every time I’m outside.” Her horn soon glowed as a pink aura took hold of the Spa doors and opened them for the group to walk right in.

A plesent warmth from the heated building made Twilight slightly more relaxed and the soothing scents from within only promised some needed relaxation. “So, I decided to ask Chypher why there wasn’t that many changelings out like normal.”

“Were they up to somthing?” Asked Pinkie Pie, “Like another secret party? Or maybe some super-secret undercover—”

“They’ar just gettin’ ready fer winter Pinkie.” Applejack stopped the mare before she could go off on some crazy burst of ideas. “Iv’ an’ Eb’ weren’t too happy t’ get outta bed this mornin’.” She shook her head and explained, “The ol’ house don’ stay as warm durin’ he night, an’ Mac had trouble tryin’ to pry the two off him an’ the bed.”

As soon as the doors were closed, Roma was rather quick to get off her scarf from her shoulders and head saying, “I don’ blame them.” Shivering and soon basking in the humid warmth of the Spa as she told, “Changelings really don’t like the cold. Even in warmer pony bodies, we’d rather stay somewhere warm.”

With a slight bit of interest, Fluttershy asked, “Is that why you never… came out during N-Nightmare Night?” Wanting to avoid the subject if possible of the scariest day of the year, “Becuse it get’s colder?”

“Pfft, no.” Snorted out Roma, “I just like drinking and bein’ lazy on that day after doin’ a crap ton of work.” Though did point out, “But as ya could figure it, we hardly can get our butt’s into gear when Winter Wrap-up comes around.”

Thinking on it, Rainbow Dash said, “Huh… and I thought that Serenity was just being a big foal when he complained it was just too cold.” Taking a moment to think on it before looking to Roma asking with a hoof pointed to her, “But it was just him being bugged by the cold because he’s, well, a bug-pony.”

“Ya get that way when a shell don’ do you any favors in the cold.” Roma said rather blutly, “If we couldn’t change shape, be real bad for us.”
Perking to this, Twilight asked, “How bad?” Not recalling Cypher saying it actually gave problems for them.

Roma only shrugged though and said, “Just a bit of aches and pain, Sparkles. Sorta happens when your shell get’s a bit tighter from it being cold.”

Twilight gave a slight nod to that, and made a mental note to talk about it with the Gem Twins later on, or if she was lucky, with Masquerade. If I remember right, he should be coming home soon. The week is up and he should be home soon. There was a small smile in place as she and the other girls waited to get signed into the spa.

The door to the library was nearly tossed opened as Masquerade rushed in and close the door behind himself. He took a deep breath in and let out a content sigh. Finally he was back home, back in a familiar surrounding— and even more importantly, somewhere finally warm!

The only thing that could had made the situation better was if his fillyfriend was there to greet him, but from what he could sense, she wasn’t even home at the moment. Trotting through the room though, he could sense bit’s of Spike’s own emotions, meaning the young drake was around someplace in the tree home. He figured to find him later, after he put his things up in his little corner.

The mentioned corner was, more or less, left untouched. But with some observation, he could tell Twilight had cleaned up his little work/living space while he was gone. Using his magic to look through his things, he even noticed, oh look, she even alphabetized my notes. That was definitely Twilight’s hoofulwork there.

After making sure everything was more or less in order, did Mask begin to place his things up in their prophet places. While he was using his magic to do that, he gave glances around the room to see if anything else had changed. But from the looks of it, things had pretty much stayed the same during his absents. As soon as the last things were placed up, did he make his way to the calendar and look over it.

He was mostly doing this to see what his adorkable mare had been up to while he was gone… and see what needed to be possible done. There wasn’t very much, just a few things here or there in her studies. And even then, the next few days held a few things that, in a sense, could be done at any given time.

The Spa huh? So that’s where she’s at today. From the looks of it, it was an outing, meaning her and the whole gang of element bares. He partially wondered why Spike hadn’t gone with, but he figured it might have something to do with the sudden drop in tempter. For all he knew, the hatchling was taking a nap in some nice warm blankets.

With a smile, he agreed wholly with that line of thought, though if he was right, Twilight would be back in some hours from now. For a moment, he glanced from Calendar to clock. For a moment, he just wanted to be lazy and just take that nap. But on the other hoof, he had possibly three hours before Twilight got back home.

After weighing the options in his head, Masquerade nodded to himself and moved to the kitchen, mind already buzzing with thoughts. But before he could do anything, he had to first figure out what Twilight had in the fridge. Magic aglow and opening not just the fridge, but cabinets and the likes open, he scanned over what was in place and what could be used. From the looks of how stocked things were, Twilight had just finished shopping.

With that in thought, Mask paused his idea before heading back out the kitchen and rechecking the calendar for anything he needed to watch out for. Mainly future dinner, lunch or breakfast schedules. Didn’t need to go and waste the wrong ingredients and get a harsh little letter from Twilight. Thankfully, there wen’t too many in pace, and left him room to make something nice.

Smiling, he turned back to the kitchen and looked around once more and tried to think of something to cook up with what they had. After some tinkering with his thoughts, he decided something simple, but also fancy. Or at least looked fancy, it wasn’t anything big or grand.

Though that left him with a small problem. With how simple it was, meant it wouldn’t take him nearly three hours to make, just a few minutes. Meaning, he had three hours to waste doing… something. When in doubt, check the schedule. He nodded and left everything in the kitchen alone for now, knowing he would get to it later. As for wasting up his time doing something… he had a few options.

His first one was to look at what Twilight needed to do in the next few days and see if he could do them now for her and make some room for them both. But as he scanned through it he frowned. Some of the things required him to go outside— something he didn’t feel like doing unless he had to. Another was some research that, ideally, wouldn’t help Twilight as she would be the one doing the studying for it. Maybe I should just clean the bathroom? The thought wasn’t very appealing, but it was something to do and he was sure Twilight would love the thought. Even Spike would like it even more, he had to do everything by claw! Poor guy.

Best quality of the unicorn body? The power to just use magic to hold things at a distance without ever making contact. Made cleaning all the more easier, or most anything really. But that was besides the point. He could either do nothing, or clean the bathroom up and get a few more cuddle points with Twilight.

Stopping to that thought and looking at his little workplace, complete with a nice, comfortable blanket and pillow, Mask really did considered being lazy and taking a nap. But that didn’t earn him anything big with Twilight if he did something for her. Way he saw it, the more stuff he got done for her, the more time they got to spend with the other. Objective found and goal made. And with a grin, Masquerade began his little tedious work of cleaning… well, what he could.

Results

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

With a deep breath and a blissful feeling of a clean, pristine coat, mixed with the feel of how her main flowed much like silk after it’s careful treatment— Rarity had a hard time from not speaking her mind. “Oh, I had no idea just how much I needed that!” Slightly stretching and feeling the pleasant sensation of her now loose back muscles, “I feel absolutely devine after that.”

“Told ya you needed it.” Roma smirked to the white mare while looking herself in a mirror. She slightly fussed over how her blue eyeshadow looked and the way her mane curled before telling, “Honestly, your level of grumpiness seems to come with how well your last manicure is.”

“Level of Grumpiness?” Rainbow asked with an amused grin, still making sure her coat was dry after the nice relaxing dunk in the hot tub. She felt great after some time in it, and her wings were possibly thinning her for their now clean state.

Rarity shot a glare over to Rainbow Dash, warning the mare, “Rainbow Dash, I would very much appreciate that you don't follow Roma’s example.”

“Oh no, please do.” Roma said with an amused grin, “I wouldn’t mind the snack.” And soon chuckling at the exasperated look Rarity gave her.

Twilight shook her head and got off one of the many reclining chairs in the Spa’s main area, giving her hooves a quick look over and the shine they gave. Looking back up, she said, “Come on Rarity, I don’t think they mean anything by it.” Walking up to the seamstress to give her a slight bump with her hip.

Rather suddenly, two hooves were thrown on either side of each mare’s shoulders, a pink body making it self known between the unicorns as Pinkie said, “Yeah, their just trying to have a little fun!” Then gave a giggle saying, “And you do get a little grumpy when you haven’t had a good manicure for your hooves.”

Rarity pouted to that, though justified, “Being a mare of standers, Pinkie, means that when I am trapped with subpar situations I feel the ned to correct them.” Then gave Roma a look and admitting, “That being said, I… do feel a bit more better after the beauty treatment.”

“Sugar cube.” Spoke in Applejack as she placed her hat back on her head, “I’d say you’ll be feelin' a world better after this little outtin’.” Sightly rolling her neck adding, “I know I am. Tha’ creak in my neck’s been killin’ me somthin’ new.”

“I’m hearin’ you on that one, AJ.” Dash chuckled while tossing the used towel over to a hamper. With a flap, Rainbow Dash flexed her wings about and said, “That wind current wasn’t fun to make, had to pull double time when some of the weather team weren’t around.”

Having a curious look, Twilight felt the need to ask, “Rainbow Dash, why is the Autumn weather late, it’s normally on time.” She knew it had something to do with the invasion, but beyond that, she did wonder partially why it was still so late.

“Hay if I know.” The cyan pegasus shrugged, “Since the invasion, stuff’s been moved around. I’ve been stuck with having to fill out these stupid files over management and re-coordinating the weather.”

Fluffing her own wings and slightly running her hooves over her long mane, Fluttershy spoke, “I hope it doesn’t get too cold too fast. The animals only have so long before they have to stow away and hibernate.”

“I’m more worried fer my crop.” Applejack said in slight agreement. “A sudden chill ain’ too good fer the crops back at the farm. Coul’ put them in shock when spring come’s aroun’.”

Flapping her wings to take to the air, Rainbow assured with a absently waving hoof, “Relax AJ. We got it covered. It’ll warm up a little over the week before we start making it colder again.” Then gave a smirk adding, “But I’m going to rematch you during the Fall of the Leaves.”

Seeing the challenge being given, Applejack only grinned back, “Well best be ready RD, I ain’t horsin' around this time.”

“Neither am I.” Rainbow smirked cockily back, before turnging to Twilight asking, “Say Twi, plan on running this year too? You did take the lead last time.”

Thinking on it, Twilight admitted with a hoof behind her head, “Maybe not this time. It was fun last time, sure.” Then gave a absent shrug, “But maybe this time I’ll just watch.” Then with a funny thought, she nudged Pinkie Pie and said, “Or maybe I’ll help Pinkie with announcing this time around in my air balloon, like Spike did last time.”

“That would be great!” Pinkie exclaimed, both hooves now hugging and crushing Twilight, “We could even use your magic to make ourselves louder— than no-pony would have trouble knowing what’s going on!” Her excited rambles came to a screeching halt as she asked, “What about Spike?”

Thinking on that, Twilight said, “Well… maybe he can help with the commentary too.” Having a hint that Spike did enjoy doing that with Pinkie Pie when he got the chance. Being involved with their little adventures were something Spike seemed to look forwards to, much to Twilight’s notice.

Speaking of which, Twilight did her best to undo Pinkie Pie’s constrictive limbs and said, “Hey girls, it was great to catch up and I really did enjoy my time, but I really need to get going.” Glancing over to a clock and informing them all, “I should be getting home and checking up on Spike. He was taking a nap earlier and I don’t want him to sleep the rest of the day away.”

Smiling to that, Fluttershy said, “We understand.” Placing a hoof to herself and saying, “I need to get home too. As much as I would love to stay around, I need to get some of the critters ready for winter.” Before she moved though, Fluttershy made sure to ask the all, “That is, if none of you need me or…”

“Oh, Fluttershy, mind if I help?” Pinkie asked, zipping right next to the slightly surprised mare, “I don’t have anything else today, and I was thinking of organizing something with Gummy over the candy apples I was going to make with Applejack, but I think he would understand if I came and helped you out.”

Smiling softly, Fluttershy let her wings rest back on her sides and nod, “I would love to have some help, Pinkie.” Thus getting a excited whoop from the mare.

Giggling to this, Twilight smiled to them all and said, “Well, I’ll see you girls later. I had fun, let’s do this again some time soon.” Turning away and using her magic to pick up her scarf and pendent. While she placed them on, one ear turned back hearing the varying goodbyes, but none as loud or enthusiastic as Pinkie’s own.

With one last laugh, Twillight turned and decided to wave back to Pinkie before departing out of the treatment area itself and into the main room where she later exited out. She once again shivered at the chilling cold, and felt a few spots on her body that were still a bit damp.

Shaking it off and moving along, Twilight cast her eyes around to once more take in the sights. She could see a few ponies actually setting up for the coming holiday event, though it was mostly with minor themed things. She was sure when the week Nightmare Night was to happen, there will be decorations on every street.

I wonder if I can get Mask to participate in Nightmare Night? Twilight had been somewhat thinking about that every now and then, and actually hopped he would be able to join her in it. With a sneaking smile, she thought, Knowing him, he’ll ware over ten different ‘costumes’ by the end of the night. Giggling at the thought of the ever changing changeling.

That soon got her thinking actually, and made the librarian tap her chin at the particular thought. She knew it would be chilly, but she wondered if the changelings participated in Nightmare Night. Or a better question, if they didn’t, would they? She shook her head and resolved to ask them later. For now, she needed to get home, check up on Spike and make sure they all had something to eat— even Owlalichous and Peewee.

When she turned on the street to her home and looked at the large tree amongst the houses around it, Twilight gave a slight smile and took in the image. It would be a while before the green leaves turned color, but she privately enjoyed when her home turned it’s green leaves into it’s yellow shades. The name ‘Golden Oaks Library’ seemed to ring more truer when it did, and she found the sight particularly pleasing to the eye.

It was just too bad it only happened once a year, and for only so many weeks before the leaves all fell away.

Letting out a breath and moving towards her home, she lit her magic and pushed the door opened, and announced, “Spike, I’m home!” Mostly just in case the small drake was up and about, though she found that thought very unlikely.

But when she moved in and placed her scarf up on a rack, Twilight paused and smelled the air just slightly, and recognizing that some cleaners were apparently used. It only meant that Spike was up and about, though she didn’t recall anything being scheduled to be cleaned today.

Twilight suddenly yelped as she was pulled by something and was about to struggle before she heard, “What, no hello’s for me?” The familiar tone that held a grin and the soon familiar feel of how her body melded with the one holding her.

There was a slight blush in place, filled with relief and some happiness— but as of right now, the mare chose to try and be annoyed. “MASK!” About to pull away before she felt his hooves roam— and begin to tickle her, “M-Mask! Stop t-t-tha-ha-ha-ha-at!” Trying to swum out while he chuckled in turn.

“I don’t hear a ‘Love you Mask’ or ‘Glad to see you Mask’ in there!” The stallion was enjoying this way too much, and Twilight supposed she had herself to blame on not trying to anticipate this. He did do it everytime he got back home.

Deciding to turn the table, Twilight focused magic into her horn and did a very quick dispersal of magic. Mask, thinking she was trying to teleport, was going to just lightly bop the horn before he was blinded by it— and felt himself falling back and laughing as slightly more smaller and feminine hooves attacked his belly, “AH! Uncle, Uncle!” He laughed out during the mare’s ruthless assault.

“I don’t hear a ‘I’m sorry Twilight’ or a ‘I give up, Twilight’.” Smirked the lavender mare as she continued to tickle her coltfriend.

Squirming a bit more, the stallion eventually said, “Al-alright, I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Letting out few more laughs before calming down and laying on his side, smirking up. He was soon given a chaste peck to his cheek while Twilight told him, “I’m glad you’re back Mask.”

Letting out a few more chuckles, he got up and returned the chaste kiss telling, “Same. But we can talk about our weeks over dinner.” Making his way towards the kitchen and telling, “I had a fun time actually. You might find some of the things I did funny.”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight followed Masquerade and asked, “Is Spike up, or still sleeping up stairs in his bed?”

“Bed, and he looks very comfortable.” Mask nodded knowingly. “I considered taking a nap too… but I decided to surprise you with a slightly cleaner Library and dinner.” Then turned to her, grinning, “Surprise!”

It was… really a touching thought, and the lavender mare appreciated the thought from the stallion, but Twilight had to ask, “I thought you would want to get some rest after doing whatever work you had.”

Waving a hoof, Masquerade assured, “Twinkles, it’s fine. I did it because I knew it’d help you out.” Then smiled, “Of course I’d do it if I had the time and energy.” Then soon added with a assured nod, “Also, it means that I get more time to my fillyfirend if she has less to do.”
“You’re just wanting my love.” Twilight slightly jab, to which the faux unicorn made a hoof fly to his chest.

“Oh whoa is me, do you need to strike so close and personal, Twilight?” Using the same hoof to touch his forehead, “Is it a curl fate to need to be jabbed at by a beauty like yourself?”

Giving him a shove, Twilight said with a amused tone, “Stop with the drama, Mask.” Able to clearly see that small smile during his little drama act. “I’ll be sure to make some time to spend with you, Celestia knows that I only have you a few days to myself before you have to go off and do something again.”

Sighing to that, Masquerade said with a slightly hug head, “Yeah. The only bad thing to his is I have to spend a week playing soldier and proving I can do this new job of mine.” He then turned to Twilight and smiled, “But hey, when I do get the job right next to your brother, I’ll get a good salary!” Then added in thought, “Though… I’m not sure what I’ll do with all those bits. Maybe help with groceries more?”

Rolling her eyes, but seeing what he was getting at, Twilight told, “I think we can think something out, Mask.” Stopping at the threshold of the kitchen and watching as the stallion do a few last moment things to prep their dinner. “I’ll be right back down. I need to wake up Spike and make sure Owlalichous and Peewee get feed.”

Glancing over his shoulder, Mask grinned, “Sure thing, Twinkles.” Looking forwards to their time together.

Leaves rustles from the chilling winds that sent a crisp scent all around the town of Ponyville. More leaves began to turn coloration with this sudden change, and many of the folks in the sleepy town watched and waited for when a full change would happen. Winter jackets, earmuffs, boots and scarves were collected by many, knowing that the snowy season was at hoof now.

While some others milled about as they pleased, mostly two resident unicorns taking a stroll in the early evening and just taking in the town. While Mask wasn’t all that thrilled with having to be outside with this slight chill, he knew he could put up with it. As annoying as it was, it wasn’t going to kill him. Even more when he had his black cloak helping keep him warm.

Though the main thing keeping him war, was more of a person. Twilight, who had suggested a walk, had immediately taken her place next to him and leaned her head on his shoulder. Mask had placed the cloak over her as they walked, and took great comfort with her just by his side like this, her warm and soft body just keeping contact.

He found it immensely relaxing, even while he kept a slight vigil on what was happening around them both. For a moment, he wondered where they should go first, still not really having a idea of where to go in mind. Twilight just trusted that he’d take her somewhere nice, or just walk around like last time. Really, he didn’t mind the walking around, he just felt he should give her something else to enjoy the day.

After a bit more longer and coming up with nothing, Mask just shrugged mentally and continued on his path to anyplace he felt the need to travel towards. “Mask?” The soft voice of Twilight brought the stallion out of his musing as he lanced down to the mare. Her eyes were now opened again as she pulled her head away and told, “I wanted to ask something.”

“Sure.” He said with a slight shrug of his shoulders on reflex, “What’s on your mind, Twinkles?”

Slighty rolling her eyes at her nick-name he had more or lass made her now enjoy, Twilight asked, “Nightmare Night. Do you think you’ll be able to be here when it happens?” Hopeing he could say yes, even with how busy he was going to be over the coming weeks.

Humming and thinking over that, Masquerade said, “I don’t know… but I can sure try and make sure I’m around.” Smirking down at the mare as he assured, “Maybe I can get your new sis to press the Captain’s buttons to let me be here when Nightmare Night happens.”

Feeling a light smack to his chest, Twilight made a playful glare and told, “Oh no, you’re not getting my sister-in-law to do your dirty work, mister.”

“Oh come on, she’d love to help!” Mask said in return, “I mean, two lovey-dovey ponies spending a holiday evening with the other?” He gave his customary grin and told, “I’m sure she’d would just love to help us out.”

Snorting at that, Twilight said with a rueful smile, “You’re just taking advantage that she’d do it so willingly, aren’t you?” Eyeing the back stallion next to her with a very knowing look.

“…Would you believe me if I said no?” Masquerade soon asked hopefully, much to Twilight’s amusement.

“No.” The mare soon said with a smile, really having a hard time trying to keep a stern glare leveled at the stallion with how he was acting, “Not like that, I wouldn’t.”

Seeing him sag and sigh, Twiligt couldn’t help but giggle and tell, “Hey, maybe I can send a letter to Shining Armor, see if he can make sure you have a free day on Nightmare Night.” Watching as the dark stallion perk up at this, “Then we can spend a nice fun evening with each other.”

She soon took a moment to remind herself of another little subject and add, “I also wanted to ask you about the changelings.” Once more renewing his attention as she told, “I was thinking about possibly having them take a more active role in this Nightmare Night.”

Thinking on it and glancing around the town some, Masquerade figured that it wasn’t a half bad idea. The only real challenge in place would be convincing them to stay outside if it’s too cold. There was doubt they wouldn’t though— unless it just suddenly dropped below fifty, then they might not mind too much.

“You could try.” Mask said thoughtfully, still thinking about it. “As long as it’s not too cold, I don’t think they’ll have too much problem with the thought.” He threw the thought to the back of his mind and turned to Twilight’s curious eyes, “It’s not like some of ten were possibly part of Nightmare Night before. Maybe now the’ll just have more fun now they can freely shape-shift.”

Almost having a quirked smile, Twilight admitted, “That will be something to see. Changelings randomly changing disguises during Nightmare Night.” Thinking about it, Twilight could see a few games maybe popping up from it. Something she figured she could go over with the changelings or Mask later on.

Giving herself a nod at that thought, Twilight asked, “Mask, would you mind helping me with that this weekend?” Her purple eyes seemingly to light up in hope that he would be willing to help her with this little idea of her’s.

Really, the faux pony found his normally high-defenses on such a look startting to wane with each use. He found himself saying, “Sure thing Twinkles.” Without really meaning to. “But maybe later, right now I just want to be with you.”

Nuzzling his neck, Twilight agreed, “I can accept that suggestion as a good idea.” Smiling as she felt Masquerade lean over to return the nuzzle to the top of her head.

Just out of sight and far from the couple’s senses stood a mare that slightly cursed the sight. Or rather, cursed the pain she felt at not having what they had for each-other. With both wings snapping open, he pegasus mare took to the air and flew to the first cloud in sight to pan and slightly brood to herself.

More than once had she tried to move past the thoughts and tried to ignore the sight— but every time she went out it felt like she was being haunted with the two’s feelings for the other. The reminder of what she did and the irritating feeling of not being able to gain the affections of a stallion that made her put her all into it.

Cloud Kicker had questioned herself more than once on what Twilight Sparkle had that she didn’t. Was it her fame as the element of magic? Was it her smarts? What it because she was a student to he Princess herself? Maybe she just happened to have that right look and body that he liked?

she looked for all the reasons she could, and didn’t find anything that made it sound right. The two were just.. in love with the other, and that stung in a strange way she didn’t like. It made her feel sick but also shameful, and jealous and frustrated. She didn’t know what to do with it all, all her feelings constantly turning inside of herself.

“You seems troubled.” The sudden voice made the pegasus jump slightly, turning to look at a grey pegasus stallion with a oily black mane and two mismatched eyes. The left blue and the right green. He gave her a honest smile as he asked, “Sorry, I don’t meant to, well, surprise you.” Chuckling a bit as he sheepishly scratched the back of his head. “I just saw you… well, looked kinda down.”

Sighing and turning away, Cloud Kicker said, “I’m… just trying to work something out of my head.” Irritation clearly in her voice as she somewhat slumped in the cloud again.

Shifting and seemingly trying to think of something to say, the stallion eventually went with, “Well… they sometimes say talking about something helps.” Though was fast to raise his hooves saying, “Not that you have to, it’s just something I hear.” Then looked down to the questioning look the mare had and smiled, “I’m rambling, aren’t I?” Letting out a slightly awkward smile.

Slightly smiling herself, Kicker said, “Yeah. You are.” Rolling her eyes as she soon introduced, “Cloud Kicker.” Holding a hoof out and waiting.

for a moment the stallion seems surprised before he bumped the offered hoof, introducing himself, “Azure Coy.” Slightly smiling as he laughed, “It’s a pleasure Cloud Kicker…um…” Bringing his hoof back to himself and looking… lost as to what to say next.

It was kind of cute in a way with how shy the stallion was acting, it made Cloud Kicker giggle some as she asked, “So why are you up here, Azure Coy?” Tilting her head to the side and turning a bit of her charm on.

He again shifted and said, “W-well. I did say you looked down and… well…” Seeming to shuffle in place more, wings rustling when she once more giggled.

He’s not as handsome as Masquerade, but the shy way he acts is rather cute. The mare thought before saying, “Well, thanks.” Taking a moment to think about it ad soon saying, “You know what, maybe I’ll take you up on that little talking.” Shaking her head and admitting, “I wouldn’t mind somepony to talk to.”

“I— oh, you would?” He slightly stumbled on his words in surprise before trying to play it off with, “I-I mean, sure thing.” Trying to seem calm about it all. Though from how his lips were pulled up in a nervous smile… it made Cloud Kicker want to laugh. He was really nervous around her, maybe saw her and decided to try talking to her.

Glancing over to a cafe`, Cloud Kicker said, “Come on. I know a nice special that goes on when Autmn comes around. We can talk there.” Opening her wings and gliding down.

Letting out a breath, the stallion chuckled to himself and said, “Okay. You got this. You can do this.” Trotting in place and saying it just loud enough for the mare to hear. For the first time in a long while, she truly laughed.

It had been already been over a week, and Ebon had to let out a almost tired sigh. The ponies… were far from what he expected. He expected them to be more… well, like they had remembered in their history. The very people that helped almost make his own become extinct. What possibly shocked him most, was Princess Celestia. She was… kind. Gentle. even motherly with how she spoke towards both ponies and changelings. I was all so surreal to him, that at first he was sure they were up to something.

But when both Iota and Ventral had shown up and all but told him of how welcoming the ponies had been… he wasn’t sure how to take the situation. How was he supposed to take it? Two of his clan sisters were back, safe and sound and not looking for any worse for ware.

It actually called into question how true Sardonic’s words were. He really wanted to believe the heir and trust him. He was doing this for the betterment of the Clan, this he was sure of. But looking at the ponies, feeling the feelings they held… Some were wary, scared or a bit frightened, but they were not outwardly hostel as of yet. If anything, they even had a few ponies come up to them and talk to them. Most of these cases being a few servants tending to the castle grounds and happen to wander over in their curiosity. During such cases, the guards posted about kept an extra carful watch.

This, he didn’t blame them for. Ebon understood they were doing their jobs to make sure their people were safe, and it was something he truly respected. In honesty, Ebon felt that if a fight did break out, the ponies might not stand all that great of a chance. So if anything, he gave them points for having the courage to stand up to the swarm of nearly fifty.

“Knight Ebon.” This soon brought him to the next subject, the same one calling out his name and causing the leader of this garrisoned swarm to look back. He was prepared for Celestia, the alicorn of legions, and a bit prepared for her supposed sister of the night, Luna. What he was not prepared for, was this. A pink alicorn that had become very close ‘friends’ with Ventral and Iota.

He only used the term ‘friend’ lightly, only because it wasn’t really a common term in the changeling language. The best thing he could understand it to was like a relative or ally. Still, the mare was a shock, and at first, he didn’t know how to act around her.

He found it more easier to just be relaxed and honest when speaking to her. “Yes Princess Cadence?” But, with the needed respect of her rank. REally, he was still trying to figure out this mare with a bright smile and ever so tantalizing waves of love. She seemed to just radiate the stuff.

“If you don’t mind, I wanted to talk to you.” Cadence said, two royal guards by either side of her, “I’ve come to understand that you are one of the best Knights in the Salient Clan.”

Giving a nod, Ebon respectfully responded, “I am. Clan Head Sardonic felt it was best to send smelling that was able to properly coordinate the swarm here, and seeing as I know them all very well, he felt I was best suited.”

The alicorn gave an approving nod to that, though soon had a secretive smile that… was almost mischievous. Feeling out her emotions, he could tell she was also laughing on the inside, apparently knowing something. “And… what about you and Ventral?” Making the stag slightly become alert as she said, “You both seem close.”

At first, Ebon wondered if the pony was starting to show their hidden agenda’s about manipulating or blackmailing them— until the grin on the princesses face became more… giddy as she asked, “What do you plan to do to get her attention?”

Blinking, he asked, “What?”

Giggling, Cadence stood slight again and said, “Sorry, but I couldn’t help but notice you and Ventral have something for the other.” Sending a knowing look at the Knight as she explained, “She acts the part of the tough girl, but I can tell she likes you. She just has a hard time admitting it.”

Is a pony… giving me, a changeling…. advice on how to get a girl? The mere idea was preposterous, seeing as changelings could sense emotions. Ebon wondered if this princess was just not aware of this fact… right up until Cadence spoke on.

“If I could make a suggestion?” The mare looking around as if to make sure Ventral or Iota were not around to hear as she somewhat whispered, “Try getting her some blueberry pie from one of the servants, maybe add some of those ‘Love Candies’ you changelings make.” She then stood back up and smiled, “I’m sure she would love the thought.” Turning away and leaving the now stunned and confused changeling that looked between the two royal guard.

Seeing the dumbfounded look, one of them responded, “She’s a matchmaker.” And left it at that as he and his fellow guard turned and left with Cadence, leaving a still stunned changeling to stand around in confusion.

What in the name of my ancestors just happened? Ebon slightly slapped the side of his face to make sure that this wasn’t some bazaar dream, but apparently he was awake. And further more, he was confused why a pony, alicorn or not, was giving him advice on his interest for a mate. Eventually, he just decided to settle with one thought. Ponies are weird.

Shuffling through the current reports and happenings inside the castle walls, Shinning Armor gave a sigh and placed all the documents down. Hoof to head and giving a glance up, he looked over a few ponies and changelings that were acting as part of the Shadow Guard and under his command until the other Overseers felt Masquerade was ‘good enough’ for them.

“Dismissed.” He soon told them all, watching the changelings seemingly dart out of the room as soon as he began to say those words, while the ponies took a bit more time to leave. If there’s one difference he had noticed, it’s that ponies didn’t rush, while changelings seemed all to eager to get back at their task. It made him wonder if all changelings were like that.

Still, he picked up the filed in his magic and tightened them out, placing them in a folder to later put up in a cabinet in the room. The reports themselves were just some monitoring on the changeling garrison from the Salient Clan and where they were at what times. It was slightly frightening on how well the changelings had documented them nearly minute-by-minute of each day.

Glancing to the clock and letting out a sightly irritated sigh, the stallion got up from his chair and made his way out the door. It was nearly time for him to meet with the other Overseers and finally gain a report from Captain Spitfire of Masquerade’s progress in the Academy alone. Admittedly, he was curious on how well or terrible the Infiltrator did by her standards.

When he reached the room and unlocked it with a hoof to a intricatee rune on the enchanted stone, did he enter in, finding that General Hill, Warrant Officer Harvest, Second Lieutenant Watcher and Colonel Merge were all seated. Moving to his seat at the head of the rounded table, Shining Armor sat back down and nodded to the others. They returned their nods, though Merge was somewhat half-done, apparently just waking up for his more nightly work.

The General was the first to speak up and ask, “Captain Armor, I’m curious to know how thing are progressing here in Canterlot.” Then made a motion to Star Watcher adding, “Watcher has informed me that the changeling threat has finally arrived and is garrisoned here.”

Letting out another sigh, though this one more of exasperation, Shining Armor told, “They have, and right now, their not a ‘threat’.” Thinking of a more polite term as he said, “More like potential allies if what Princess Celestia has told me. From what Ventral and Iota had made out, nearly all the changelings that came from their clan are from the slightly splintering group.”

Giving a look to that, Merege said in a suspicious tone, “You think that it’s not coincidence?” Having been keeping tabs on the situation himself.

“From waht the Shadow Guard has been reporting, I’m to sure.” Admitted the white stallion, “Not all of them agree with Sardonics point of views. We know this from Iota and Ventral, but from what little bit’s they have picked up, it might be more.”

Merge seemed to think about that before saying, “Maybe Sardonic knows they might splinter off and sent them here just in case.” It made some sense in his mind, getting rid of what might turn into a rouge element later on. And for the changeling heir, for all he knew, they the ponies, might turn on him. Meaning he loses nothing really important in the long run. A smart move, in the Nighthunters Overseer’s mind.

There was a slight hint of spite in Star Watchers words whens he asked, “And what about the Shadow Guard, how much of a help have they been, Armor?” In truth, her opinion that thy even needed this new guard had grafted on her nerves to no end. And the others could hardly blame her. She was always wary of somepony looking onto the Arcanes magical research and exploiting it.

Though at this moment, Shining Armor had to say, “Doing their job rather well.” Taking a moment to think over who he had enlisted to tell them, “It’s a mix of ponies and changelings, like Masquerade somewhat sugested. Some of the ponies are from the Colonel’s own guard, and a few from the Lunar Guard.”

Merge gave a cocked grin to that and nodded at the credit given, while Watcher slightly narrowed her eyes at him. Still, the Captain went on to tell them, “The ponies have been getting up close to probe at them while the changeling half has been following some of the individuals that leave to look around.” Folding his hooves, Armor slightly shook his head and informed, “Right now, there’s nothing that we don’t know that they’ve done.”

“So they have been rather effective, despite not having a very clear command structure as of yet.” The Genriral spoke with a grudging respect. “I will be the first to say, that I do have my reservations on how this Shadow Guard will function.” Ear flicking as the door opened, but still went on to speak. “That being said, I’m not sure what other reasons we can use the Shadow Guard beside observation and investigation.”

“How about testing, regulating, investigating, spying and cleaning house when we need it?” Spitfire’s voice and the slapping of a few folders on the table sounded off while the door closed behind her, Monsoon following in and taking her pace with her brother. While both thestral ponies got situated, Spitfire somewhat scowled to the Guard Captain, “Armor, you owe me five bunking drinks after the week I had.”

For a slight moment, Shining armor felt a inkling of dread as he groaned out with a hoof to his face, “What did he do?”

“What didn’t he do, you mean.” Spitfire said with some irritation, “I think he’s the first pony that had successfully broke the record of making me blow my top after all of his pranks and wisecracks.” Making the other ponies cast looks to one another, while the good Captain of the Guard buried his face into both his hooves. “He’s a pain, he’s a disturbance, he constantly talks when he isn’t suppose to.” Then she took a deep breath in and ended with, “And he’s a lot more devious than I gave him credit for.”

Tapping the table where the folders were scattered, Spite fire went on to tell them, while they got clue and picked the folders up to read. “Guy’s good at fooling ponies. But what got me more was the fact of what he found.” She gave a snort and told, “He figured out ways to get past the Academy’s defenses, pointed out how the Academy was a staging ground— hay, he even found out about some of the extra security we put in place after the whole Invasion incident. The guy’s been looking over the whole academy for any undercover bug’s.”

Finding her seat and sitting heavily down, Spitfire took her shades off and layer them on the table saying, “I hate to admit it, but Masquerade knows what to look for. I have no doubt that if h wanted to, he could put the whole place in a large mess and we’d be left to look like idiots.”

After reading some pages in, Star Watcher asked in some appalled, “You have changelings guarding the Academy?!” Looking to the pegasus as if she had lost her mind.

“On lone from the Lue.” Spitfire said rather cooly as she looked back into the Lieutenants eyes, “They were the ‘secret defense’ I had put in place.” She snorted and told, “Crap load of a secret it was. Masquerade was aware of them on the first day, and even cleared up the mess with one of my CO’s before he felt the need to remove them. From what I can tell, he was ready to get rid of them if they were actually spies.”

“And yet, despite all these good points, you still hate the guy’s guts.” Monsoon said dryly over to the fiery looking pegasus, “You wouldn’t stop ranting about him the whole way here, though you did call him Double Take the whole way.”

Snorting, Spitfire told with crossed hooves, “Code name he picked out with his disguises. He didn’t want to be the same pony for each group, or that’s what he told me.” She then let out a disgruntled sigh and hung her head admitting, “The guy’s a pain in the tail. but from what I can see from this week?” She looked up with her bright orange eyes and told them seriously, “He can easily help us look into things that the nobility normally give us headaches over with rules or laws.”

She held up a hoof and spoke before any of them could begin to complain, “I’m not saying we let them do what they want all whilly-nilly, but the point is they can work around the Red-tape a bit more without breaking rules. Mask showed me how well he could do it, and I think he purposely pushed his limits of what he can or can’t do as Double Take. Then did what he knew he could do as Masquerade.”

Deciding to make a jab at Armor, Watcher asked, “Are you still certain that allowing this ‘pony’ to become the Shadow Guards Overseer is a good idea, Captain Armor?” She had nothing against the stallion, but with each thing she heard or read, she wasn’t sure if she wanted such a wildcard in their group.

“Look at the facts, Lieutenant.” Shining Armor bluntly told as he waved the file in his magic, “If Masquerade can find this many holes in our security from the Wonderbolts alone— who had taken precautions with changelings against infiltrators, then I think we should more strongly consider him.” But also thought, I really need to ask Twily to try and tone down Masquerade’s antics though.

“I have to agree.” Merge nodded as he took in the parts partaking to some possibly ‘unstable’ ponies in the ranks of the wonderbolts. “Things are changeling Watcher. We can’t use what we normally had to sniff out a spy or defend from one. We need to step things up.”

Giving an amused snort, Monsoon said, “As much as I agree with you, bro. I think we all have a bigger question in mind.” Looking to the assembled Overseers to ask, “Who want’s Masquerade next?” Sending a strange dread through them all. Obviously, after his little debut with Spitfire and the… sometimes interesting pranks she had reported him doing on the higher up —which were marked as ‘successful assassinations lolz’ by Masquerade— they al weren’t sure if they wanted him near their groups.

“Not it!” Monsoon said quickly with a raised hoof.

“Not it!” Her brother quickly followed.

“No.” Was all Hill said.

“Not happening.” Watcher similarly rejected.

Evening Harvest was sort of left in shock, knowing she was the last one that had not rejected the idea. She looked to Spitfire, who placed her shades back on, and then to Armor, who gave her a awkward smile.

The Warrant Officer then sighed, resigning to her fate that was going to come in a few days.

A fresh Start

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Canterlot was certainly the jewel of Equestria’s cities, being made of the strongest ivory stone and held by the strongest of magics. Truly it was a city to behold from it’s spot on the high cliffside of the mouton it hanged off of, a form of art by those long past.

This was not the case now, as buildings that had taken damage laid in the stress or burnt with black residue from magical attacks. At this point in time, Canterlot was damaged from a recent invasion, one that had been witnessed by many. It was also the day that many were able to put a name to this new group that had seemed to appear from out of no where: Changelings.

Creatures that could take on the faces of others and walk on by without any being the wiser. At first the idea of such beings existing would send the ponies into panic and begin searching for any in their mist in a mad scramble of guards.

That was to say, if they were not also defended by more changelings.

The Lue Clan is what they were known as, and during the past week they have been repairing Canterlot. They were not only ones, as another changeling clan, the Gem Clan, put forth their own help in the form of bits and materials.

Together with the ponies, Canterlot was being brought back to it’s former glory as the shinning city it was.

It was a sight that seemed to encourage hope to Celestia, who was watching this from her own tower. Since the invasion, her ponies had been both frightened and uncertain about their new allies, mostly because of how little they knew.

The alicorn wanted to heave a sigh at such a thought, knowing that if she tried to tell her little ponies of the changelings past history, they would only fear them ever more so. It was with this line of thinking that she, along with her sister, chose to keep the changelings history quite until the ponies got use to them. The changeling clans with them, seemed to have the same line of thought, and not mention anything on their past just yet.

“Things have certainly changed, have they not sister?” Luna’s voice seemed to drift in quietly, as the darker alicorn made her way next to her sister and overlook both ponies and changelings.

Celestia did not hide the smile that creeped onto her features as her sister sat next to her, and saying in return, “That they have Luna, that they have.” Letting off a content sight while telling, “I still have a hard time believing that things have come to this.” Recalling how this would have not happened if it were not for her student and the changeling infiltrator.

Nodding at that, Luna agreed, “Tis hard to grasp at times, knowing that our once great foes would become such strong allies.” Even now as she watch a number of drones helping one of the mares in her duties in constructing a new building; Luna could not contain her amazement at how well they got along, considering what had happened recently.

“Indeed.” Celestia smiled while overlooking her home. But it soon slipped away from her face when she thought about the changelings being in their capital, allies or not, as not all her ponies liked or trusted them. This was not including the other kingdoms that were beyond Equestrian boarders.

There were only two groups she had to worry about the most, being the militaristic Griffin Kingdom and the mining diamond dog higharcy. The minotaur’s would be more understanding, if only because of the peace Celestia herself had established with them. The dragon lords of other realms were another matter all together, as they nearly ignored everything that did not threaten their hordes or lands.

The United Islands were possibly going to want to know what was happening as well, only in a more suitable way without being offensive. Those from Saddle Arabia were no doubt going to have a heyday with finding new trade partners in the changelings and expand their own treasures. Truly this was a vexing situation to think about.

This did not go unnoticed by the younger sister, who glanced at her elder sibling with a slightly scolding tone, “You worry yourself too much sister.” Turning her gaze back to the city that was being repaired, “Things will work out in time, your sole reign has shown this to be true.”

Celestia wanted to wince at what her sister said, but also could not deny the fact. Over the years, she had become extremely good at political maneuvers and making horrible situations turn out for the best. It was how she kept peace for so long after all, with her gained wisdom from mistakes in the past.

“I still wish you were there for it all Luna.” Celestia said with a slightly somber tone while she watched her guard patrol the walls with Shining Armor’s guidance. With a sigh she admitted, “There were Times I wished for you to aid me in matters that you knew how to handle more then I. Even now I sometimes question my reasons, if not due to my own age.”

Draping a wing over her sister, Luna assured with a smile, “You might have aged in mind sister, but you are not senile.” Feeling a slight twitch of her mouth, the darker alicorn added, “Yet.”

Celestia level a light glare at her sister, and huffed “Where do you get the idea I would be going senile?” Turning away with, “I may have advanced in age some, but I must remind you that we will never advance that far in age.”

Slight giggles could be heard, making the day princess turn her head to find the night princess holding a hoof to her mouth and trying to hid her amusement. With a new smile, Celestia openly laughed with her sister with a shake of her head, “I have missed these sort of times with you Luna.” Basking in the feeling of warmth she gained with her sisters presents.

“The feeling is mutual sister.” Luna agreed, sitting up more properly and folding her wings back into position while donning her regal mask, “Such jesting with words will always be a welcomed change in times of stress.”

“That they are.” Celestia nodded, putting on her own mask of a motherly smile and scanned her home with hawk like eyes. By her estimation, the sun alicorn figured that Canterlot would be fixed up in a week or so, mainly due to all the drone workers. It was still surprising to know just how many changelings truly lived under her nose for such a long time, and never be noticed once.

With a sudden narrowing of her eyes, Celestia caught sight of something out of place, even without a telescope to see it properly the alicorn could see it. Extending a wing to nudge her sister, she told, “Luna, look down there at the main street leading to our gates.” Not once taking her eyes off the anomaly.

Focusing on the street her sister mentioned, Luna spotted five black spots in the large crowds of ponies below. This would normally be brushed aside as nothing, if it were not for the fact four of those spots were in a protective formation. Another oddity was that both pony and changeling gave wide breadth from the five, making a empty space where they moved.

Quirking a brow, Luna surmised, “It appears we have guest in our home.” Leaning forward a bit as if to bring them closer for her eyes to see. With a slight smile she told, “I believe it is Opulent, she had sent a message of her coming.” Standing up and opening her wings asking, “Shall we go and prepare for her Grace’s arrival?”

Tilting her head from side-to-side with a slight hum, Celestia told, “It would be best if we did.” Nodding while telling, “After all, we will be the hosting party, no need to leave our guest waiting for her needs to be catered too.”

Canterlot was truly a wondrous sight for the visiting changeling leader, as she cast her gaze about the ivory city. Guarded by four of her best, Opulent had little worry about the ponies that parted for the strangers to pass. Letting her green eyes wonder too and fro once more, the visiter was not sure how she should feel about being in the open like she was now.

All around, ponies and their guards watched with distrusting eyes and tense bodies, ready for a fight or flight response. But it was the changelings around her —mostly made up of their work force of drones— watching her entourage with uncertainty that made her wary. For her part, Opulent didn't show them any sign of weakness with their leering glares, but she was certain some of the changeling commons could feel her slight anxiety.

“The palace is up ahead your Grace.” One of her changelings slightly buzzed, keeping his blue compound eyes on his surroundings, not wishing any harm to come to his clan leader.

With a nod of acknowledgment, the more taller mare focused her green cat-eyes before herself. Reaching into the sky was the castle of Canterlot, where two of the most powerful ponies —if not beings— made their home and living. Surrounded by stone walls and a number of towers to help safe guard these two, it was a most impressive and imposing sight that almost mirrored her own home.

Bringing her sights back down to the gates themselves and preparing herself for what was to come. The clan leader took a few calming breaths, reminding herself that she was with allies, despite their uncertainty.

When they reached the gates to the palace, the clan head was surprised to find a pony guard in purple armor seemingly waiting for them. The stallion in the armor stood tall and strong, eye forward at all times and awaited their approach.

Did they become aware of my coming here? The clan leader asked herself while stopping before the apparent high ranking guard. She didn't give the guard time to tell her to halt or say anything, cutting him off with, “I am here to seek audience with both princess Celestia and princess Luna.”

Blinking at the changeling heir's forwardness, the guard cleared his throat to shake off his surprise, telling, “I was told to come lead you to them, so there is no need to ask.” Turning around and beaconing for the heir and her fellow changelings to follow, “I am Shining Armor, current Captain of the royal guard.”

Seeing where this was going, the clan leader also introduced herself with, “And I am the clan head to the Quasi clan, Opulent.” Then gestured with her head to her bodyguards, “These are my knights, acting as my guard during this time.”

Looking back at the mentioned 'knights' and looked them over carefully, Shining Armor took note of their more sleeker armor and equally sleek weapons that were barely concealed with slight capes draped over their sides. One seemed to have a sword, while another a mace, another with a hatchet and the last with a hook shaped weapon.

Shinning Armor would not say he felt fully comfortable around the changeling group, even with the extra guards posted about the halls they soon began to walk. This was mostly due to the fact these knights were armed, while Opulent herself carried a saddlebag with some books and scrolls.

Turning his attention back to the halls, Shining Armor let himself relax some as he lead the group. Going up some stairs that lead to up to two large doors, leading to the thrown room where the two celestial sisters awaited. Shining Armor nodded to either guard at the sides of the doors, letting them know they were free to pass. Even with the nod, both guards kept a close eye on the changeling entourage while they opened the doors and allowed them passage.

This did not escape Opulent’s ever watchful gaze, keeping tabs of every emotion she picked up during her short walk trough the castle itself. Everypony was on edge with her presents, and she could not fault them with what had happened recently.

Stepping inside the large room, the guard caption moved ahead and bowed before the princesses. Followed closely behind the unicorn stallion, the changelings fell in beside him, but only stopped before the two alicorns and stood in place.

“You are excused Captain Armor, you may return to your duties.” Celestia informed pleasantly, mostly keeping her eyes on the new changelings in front of her.

Still holding his bow a little longer, Shining told, “By your leave princesses.” Getting up crisply and exiting out, leaving the two parties to just stare at the other for a time.

The silence hung in the air for a while, only interrupted by the closing of the two large doors the guard caption left out from. Before long, Luna spoke up saying, “I must admit, we did not expect your grace to visit Canterlot so soon.” Holding a formal air towards the clan head, “When we received thy letter from one of your curriers, we expected you to come in three days time, not half that.”

Glancing to either side of herself, Opulent gave a slight hum of her wings, signaling for the two front knights to fallback to the other two. Steeping forth, Opulent lit her horn and opened one of her bags, bringing out scrolls and telling, “I felt that it be prudent that I could finalize some more finer details in our agreement, princesses.”

Giving the slightest glance to the other, both sisters nodded to this, as Celestia spoke, “That would be most acceptable.” Rising from her seat and opening her wings while telling, “Do you wish to discuss these details over early supper, your grace?”

Over time, Celestia had found that changelings enjoyed discussing some matters over meals. When asked, it turned out as a way to keep both parties relaxed and mostly stress free. Though stress helped in pressuring others during negotiations, the same tactics did not have the asme effect with changelings mindset. After all, if one gets worried in a safe environment, then you know something was wrong and should be ready for trouble.

With a slight bow, the changeling heir smiled, “I would be honored to join the both of you, your highnesses.” Waiting for both alicorns to walk down from their respective thrones. Opulent then placed the scroll back into it’s place before following the two alicorns, her knights closely following.

It was thankfully another short walk to their next destination, and gave view to the large dinning hall where many have come to feast or have small parties. On the right side of the room had large windows, giving a pleasant view of the Canterlot gardens just outside. Large red curtains were pulled open from the windows, ready to be closed for any privacy needed.

Opulent’s eyes scanned over the long rectangular table in the center of the room, already lined with foods and prepped for her arrival. Or they were about to eat when I got here, she also reasoned, but shrugged the thought away. To the left was the location of the kitchens, shown to be as a few servants came and went with some food trays.

Giving another once over, Opulent had to ask, “Were you both really not expecting me?” Doubt evident in her voice, “Because all of this food set up for us, tells me otherwise.” And shot a look to both celestial sisters while the doors to the dinning hall closed.

Now with some privacy, Luna admitted, “We actually spotted thee from our tower, Opulent.” Stretching her wings some before folding them fully down, “And felt that we should ready a meal for such far faring guests.” Using her magic to close the window curtains for further privacy.

Opulent allowed herself a small smile and nodded her head telling, “Then I thank you for your hospitality.” Turning back to the table where a number of fruit were just waiting for her. Turning to see where her knights were, she was pleased to find them all lining the walls.

“It is no trouble your Grace.” Celestia begun to say—

“Opulent.” The head to the Quasi clan cut Celestia off, “As long as we are in privet, I would prefer if we drop the formalities.” Walking forward to claim herself a seat at the table.

Despite her surprise, the solar princess did not lose her mask of calm and acknowledged, “Of course, if that is how you wish to be addressed.” Giving her sister a sideways glance as if to ask a question while taking her own seat.

Taking her place next to Celestia, near the head of the table, Luna told, “I doth not think she shall mind, sister.” Casting her eyes to the changeling heir saying, “Opulent has shown she detests formalities or any high standards for herself.”

Not seemingly waiting to be told, Opulent helped herself to the food, taking up an orange into her magical grasp saying, “I find them an unnecessary thing.” Peeling the fruit quickly and splitting it, “Talking to others on equal standing or in a forward manner can get the results I need sooner.” Then popped on of the slices into her mouth.

“Of course.” Luna seemed to say, rolling her eyes in a good naturally way while collecting some food for her own plate.

While each gathered their own plats full of their preferred meal, Celestia asked, “Where would you like to start on the details my sister promised you?” While taking up a choice amount of bread, cherries and cheese onto her own plate.

Taking a moment to think, Opulent told, “I would like to start on the trade agreements, as we couldn't touch on the subject last time.” Looking to the night princess and asking, “I believe you mentioned something about another changeling clan?”

Taking a sip of the wine she had poured herself, Luna relished the taste of the drink before nodding, “Yes, the Gem clan.” Setting the glass down on the table telling, “Masquerade has informed us that the Gems will be ready to set up trades as long as they have a location they can meet your people at.”

With a slight tilt of her head, Opulent thought back to the changeling known as Masquerade, humming in thought, “Yes, how is the infiltrator?” Noting the slight curiosity the two gave off, “Last I saw he and that one mare, Twilight I believe, were seeing one another?”

Celestia smiled was more pronounced as she told, “They were, and still are.” Using her magic to grasp a pitcher of the same wine her sister had filed her glass with, “I am immensely glad for it too, as it has been doing my student some good.”

The changeling heir gave off a small laugh, nodding, “I can imagine so.” Clearly recalling how the two acted around the other. But she just as quickly shook the thought off, reminding herself of her current task.

“Is something troubling you Opulent?” The question snapped the changeling mare out of her slight musing and to Luna’s inquiring gaze. It was beyond the Quasi clan head’s own experience how a pony could get an idea how other were troubled without the aid of sensing emotions.

Taking a second more to think, Opulent told, “I will admit that my short arrival to Canterlot is more delicate then I wanted to share in the letter I had sent.” Sitting up a bit more straighter as she talked. “Since the attack on your city, the knowledge of our existence is now out in the open, and changelings are hardly bothering to hide anymore since your rather passive actions.”

Both sisters traded looks while they listed, wondering where the changeling was going with this. Celestia was the one who spoke up first, saying, “I felt passive actions would keep any changelings from panicking and possibly muster themselves into an aggressive stance.”

Waving a hoof, Opulent explained, “It is not that, it’s the fact they are hardly hiding anymore.” Looking back down to her plate to rip a small bit of bread for herself, “They are confused, and are becoming stressed over their next actions pertaining to ponies— or any race for that matter.”

“Should we be concerned over any raids or attacks?” Luna questioned, knowing she didn't need to peek past the curtain windows to know they weren't ready for much conflict. Even if the gardens were protected by most of the attack, they were still damaged.

“None of the sort.” The changeling shook her head, “They are either between hiding deeper, cowing other clans into following them, or opening negotiations.”

Moving her food around on her plate, Opulent admitted, “The clans surrounding the Quasi territories are acting this way because the Griffon Kingdom is now aware of possible changelings in their mist.” Then heaved a tiered sigh while thinking about the mess, “It’s put unease into some of the clans, and causing them to make mistakes where upon others can find their clan hives.”

With some confusion of her own, Celestia asked, “I wont claim to be an expert in your ways, but don't changelings try to stay away from territories of other changelings?” Trying to recall some information given to her by her student, Twilight Sparkle.

“On most occasions, yes.” Opulent nodded, “But when we face the threat of losing our feeding grounds, or said feeding grounds become dangerous… We start to look for other options.”

“In other words, the raiding and pillaging I mentioned.” Luna surmised, getting a slightly guilty look from the changeling guest who kept eating. Taking another sip of her wine and thinking over it, Luna said, “I suppose when one is scared or confused, rash actions are taken.”

Pouring herself another bit of water for herself, Opulent told, “The other clans I’m not too worried about, they seem to know we are somehow familiar with you ponies and might ask for diplomacy later on.” Using her magic to pull out a new scroll to give the sisters, “It is the Salient clan I am worried about most.”

Celestia used her magic to grasp the document and read over it, while her sister asked their guest, “Are they not the clan that once fought against thy father?”

After taking another sip of her drink, Opulent confirmed, “They are, and my scouts are reporting they are starting to probe our territories outer edges.” The slight buzz of her wings were the only sign of the clan leader’s agitation on the subject. “I don't feel comfortable with their sudden interest, or understand how they could be thinking of attacking since losing so much three years back.”

“Are you asking of us to help defend against them?” Celestia asked while she read through the document that mostly held reports from scouts and patrols. “Because I do not think our ponies are ready for another conflict after what happened recently.” Casting her gaze up to the changeling heir, “Unless I can organize a few guards that would be able to handle the situation.”

“No, nothing like that.” Opulent shook her head, “I was actually going to ask if you are willing to spare that infiltrator for this.”

Raising a brow, Luna clarified, “You ask for Masquerade?” And thought over the heir’s request for a moment. But after some thought, the night princess could only conclude, “The only things we can think he could offer you are his tricks or skills in spying.”

With a slight smile on her lips, Opulent said, “That’s what I need, a spy that can get in and out and is not connected to the Quasi clan.” Gesturing to her knights who stood guard telling, “I don't have the infiltrators, or even assassins in my ranks for this task anymore. Only knights, scouts and sentinels are what I have left, and even then they have the wings we Quasi are known for.”

That part both celestial sisters could understand. Unlike most changelings they had seen, the Quasi clan seemed to have more slimmer and longer wings with less holes. Their bodies also carried the same shape of being slightly slimmer as well.

Looking back down at the document before passing it to her sister for her to read, Celestia nodes in understanding, “You want plausible deniability during this investigation on a possible hostel force.” But turned to her younger sister telling, “But it is not my place to command another under my sisters command.”

Without looking up from the document before her, Luna told her sister, “I have no quarrel with Masquerade undertaking such a task.” Gaining a ghost of a smile while saying, “In fact, he might find it a relief to get away from the peace and quiet for a time.” Recalling a few words Twilight had expressed during one of her letters. Apparently, the infiltrator was a little bored and was now joining her friends on their pranking sprees.

Both Opulent and Celestia gained amused looks while the changeling told, “I do not doubt it, we changelings are not always the most Idle of creatures.” Only to feel a sudden spike of amusement from her words. Gaining a rigged brow, Opulent asked, “Did I say something…?” Letting her words hang off to show her confusion.

With a shake of her head, Celestia told, “We, being my sister and myself, can tell you of one changeling that would like nothing more than to be idle at all times.” Thinking of a certain clan head to the Gem clan.

Regaining some composure, the solar princesses called to a guard to have a servant fetch some writing supplies, then turned to Opulent telling, “But that is for another time. For now, let us focus on the problem before us while we wait for the parchment so my sister might gain the infiltrators aid.”

Everyday Things

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship Is Magic

The scratching of a writing filled the large room that was filled with books, beakers, notes and a number of samples in their own dishes and test tubes. Each item had it’s place and was carefully arranged into sections where they could be located and gathered for later use.

At one of the table, near the center of the cave like room, held a set of test tubes with a number of chemicals. Nearby these instruments of science was a small pan, bubbling and fizzing while a vile was placed back into place while the scratching went on.

“Sample-E shows a slightly volatile response when mixture-D was introduced.” One lavender unicorns voice drifted through the room, almost sounding far off as she spoke, “If tests are to be believed, mixtures that have higher sodium content have respond as such.”

Stopping a moment to look over her notes, Twilight Sparkle gave a slightly puzzled hum at her results. Moving the clipboard away from her face to take another look at the sample once more. Pulling the clipboard back before her eyes, Twilight rubbed her chin in thought.

Though the mare had been finding more and more out about changelings since their appearance, she still felt she didn't know as much as she could. What little knowledge she had gained was only by other changelings and what little books they were willing to give. This only left her with so many questions, and little answers pertaining to the insect like ponies.

"I wonder if I should ask Mask if the Lue clan has any books I could borrow?" Twilight thought aloud, thinking of the changeling stallion that had become her coltfriend over the recent months.

"It certainly wouldn't hurt to ask." Twilight muttered to herself, scrunching her face up in thought, “As much as I like to test, it would be nice to have already confirmed information on hoof to use.” Setting her clipboard as she did.

With a sudden squeak and slight jump, Twilight found herself being hugged by two black limbs while a head belonging to her stallion leaned over her shoulder asking, “Does that mean I don't have to worry about your lab exploding if I get said books?”

Casting a slight glare at the stallions sudden appearance, Twilight could not help but feel Masquerade was in the room the whole time. This was mostly evident to that grin on the infiltrators muzzle, a sure sigh to her if there was ever one.

The unicorn mare found her slight irritation leave at that grin, while telling in a sweet voice, “I can’t say my lab wont explode if I do, but it would certainly make your fillyfriend happy if you did.” And begun to lean back into the stallion’s embrace some.

Chuckling lightly, Masquerade told, “I’ll send a letter to Bard, see if he can't convince the good old professor into letting you attack one of their libraries.” Flicking his ear as he felt Twilight’s magic flick said ear.

“I don’t attack libraries Mask.” Twilight reminded, “Only do extensive research and cross-referencing to find the best results.” Then turned her attention back to the table with her current experiment.

With a slight roll of his eyes, the changeling in unicorn form told, “Twilight, you go at those books like a parasprite in a food market. You all but devour any innocent book in your path.” Almost feeling the need to snicker at the embarrassed the mare was generating.

Twilight soon huffed to herself when she felt the black unicorns chest heave quickly behind herself. He was apparently trying to hide his laughter at her feelings no doubt. With a sigh, Twilight asked, “Did you have a reason to come down here, or were you just looking for my attention?”

Placing a kiss on the mare’s cheek, Mask asked in returned, “Can’t it be both?” Putting on his best grin when Twilight turned to look at him. Those lavender eyes of hers only held a speculative look to them, as if gauging what was really going on in his head.

Holding the stare for a while, Mask eventually relented when her eyes slightly fluttered, causing him to say, “Fine, I came down to see if you wanted to join me on a walk through town.”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight smiled, “See now, was that so hard to just tell me what you were thinking?” Finding herself giggling as he turned his head away.

“But that would be no fun.” The stallion pouted to himself, while Twilight continued to giggle at his antics. This only made him just pout even more, making a rather cute puffy facile expression.

“Your silly Mask” Twilight laughed, having a hard time keep a herself from being amused. Looking back to her small experiment, she straighten herself up some and pushed the stallion away some with her hoof.

Feeling him comply and back away some, Twilight waved over her current work on the table telling, “I really would like to get back to work though.” Using her magic to lift her clipboard once more to show what she had, “There are a number of test I still want to finish before reorganizing some of the shelves later tonight.” Then turned back to her experiment.

Slightly pouting at the mare once again, the infiltrator almost wined, “Does that mean you wont go come and take a relaxing walk with me?”

“As much as I would, I really should finish up with these tests.” The unicorn mare told evenly, “Tomorrows schedule already has a few hours for self entertainment.” Using her magic to lift a few vile’s of liquid and swish them about. Pouring them into another vile to use later, Twilight said, “If you want, we can go on a walk then.”

As Twilight continued to test with the number of samples before herself, Masquerade just watched from his spot with some interest. This was ended when he gave a slight snort and shake of his head. She works way to much, he thought in amusement while outwardly saying, “Sooner or later I’m going to break your reliance on those lists of yours.”

Stopping her work for a moment, Twilight turned to the changing infiltrator with narrowed eyes and challenged, “Oh, and how would you go about doing that?”

“I’m smarter then that Twinkles.” Masquerade grinned, “I’m not telling you how I’ll do it, otherwise you’d make countermeasures.”

Should have known he might say something like that, Twilight sighed to herself while returning to her project. Though Mask was showing to be a good loving partner, he still had streaks of spontaneous and unpredictable actions. It was nothing harmful to be sure, but it made him impossible to predict and include into any plans she made in advance.

It was possibly the angle he might use to break her of her all-knowing schedule she would keep, or a way to distract her from other ideas. In any case, it was just probably going to be another game to the changeling stallion.

With a smirk working it’s way to her muzzle, Twilight sat up straighter saying, “Alright Mask, if that’s how you want to play it.” And turned back to her tests, “Expect to have no cuddling time with me while you try to touch my list’s.”

Losing his grin, Masquerade Looked on with slight horror saying, “You wouldn't take that from me Twinkles!” Trying to feel out the mares emotions to see if she was bluffing at all, “Right?”

Twilight continued to work for a time on her tests, already thinking of a few things to say before settling with, “I will if you try and disrupt my schedules.” Smiling to herself as she heard some grumbling from the stallion.

“Cheer up Mask.” Twilight giggled some, looking away from her work to address Masquerade, “It’s not like I’m stoping you from going on that walk.”

Masquerade only continued to sulked, looking to the floor and scuffing it with his hoof with, “You’re still not coming with…” Trying his best to look pitiful.

Watching him just sit on the floor and sulk, Twilight rolled her eyes at him and told, “You know, I’m sure Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie wouldn't mind a visit from you.” And then returned to her work, “I heard from them, that you have been pranking with them and seem to enjoy it.”

Huffing to that, Mask said, “Their both busy too, and I like their pranking because it’s a lot like my infiltration missions.” Gaining a smile at the thought of sneaking around and sabotaging or tricking his opposition. Getting up from his spot and then placing himself next to Twilight, he said simply, “So in short, I have nothing better to do but to pester you.”

Casting a quick glance to the apparently board stallion, Twilight just sighed in thought, in other words, he’s board out of his mind. Taking a look over her current work, she offered, “Why not you help me with my test instead.” Passing the clipboard over to the stallion, “I can use an assistant.”

Taking the offered item out of her magical grip with his own, Mask looked it over and nodded, “So play mad scientist with you?” Gleaning what he could with the data put down. With a shrug and a grin he agreed, “Sure, as long as I’m not the one on the examining table, I’m fine with the idea.”

For an hour the two worked on tests of varying samples and chemicals. During some of the test, Twilight had asked her changeling helper to “provide” some newer samples to test with. Though he did give the mare those samples, the changelings still felt slightly uneasy at the mares giddy fascination over the tests on said samples.

Granted, the changeling wouldn't dream of not doing what he could to help the mare any way he could with her testing. Providing little bits of body, such as small wing clippings, some resin and even blood samples were no big deal. But let it be said that it still creeped out the infiltrator at how fixed the mare got from the results from her tests, almost touching the boundaries of what is acceptable in the pursuit of knowledge.

So it was relief that Twilight was a rule keeper. Otherwise his crack of her being a madmare with magical and scientific genius abilities left alone…he had quickly dropped the thought after it was made.

It was almost and hour before Mask got Twilight to leave the laboratory of a basement in search for food. Both were thinking over what they had discovered or found out. Now they both sat at the table, Twilight going over on what purpose the results might serve. Masquerade himself was just thinking if Twilight would object to him bringing in an assortment of assorted ‘samples’ from any of his missions that had changelings as his foes.

Twilight herself was going over the clipboard that held most of the data, only taking meager bites from her sandwich. Masquerade watched her in some amusement, finding it funny that the mare seemed to forget there was food in-front of her.

Both eyes of the fake unicorn watched Twilight as she lifted her sandwich once more, only to place it back down to scrutinize over something again. Mask himself took another cherry and popped it into his mouth with little distraction.

Again, Twilight took up her food in a pink aura of magic and this time took a small bite, more immersed by her current task. Rolling his eyes at this, Masquerade lit his horn and put a strong magical grip on the clipboard full of data. With a quick tug, the lavender mare lost grip over the object as it was floated away.

Following it over to Masquerade, the stallion lightly chided, "Twilight, I know this must be all so fascinating, but try to focus on eating.” Chuckling at the mares bemusement, “That wonderful mind of yours needs the energy to work, and you can’t do that if your distracted.” Placing the acquired object on the table near him.

“I’m use to eating and working Mask.” Twilight defended herself, lighting her horn again to grasp the data, “It’s not a big deal.”

Before she could even lift it though, a black hoof was placed on the clipboard while the stallion tutted, “Eat first, work later.”

Giving a small huff, Twilight did as asked and actually start eating her food more. This didn't mean she still hadn't given up on her recently gained data, currently being held captive by one black unicorn. Masquerade made sure to keep his hoof on the clipboard and keep Twilight from snatching it up again. It shortly turned into a staring contest of wills, neither one wanting to give up on their own objective.

While the dating coupled did this, a young purple dragon steadily made his way down the stairs. His claws clicked against the wood beneath him, while he gave a light yawn from some lingering boredom.

Reaching the bottom steps, the young dragon known as Spike called out, “Twilight, I got a lettter—” Stopping mid shout when he spotted the two unicorns starring at the other intensely while eating. Pausing for a moment to observe the two, he asked, “Is this a bad time?”

Blinking and looking away first, Twilight glanced to her assistant dragon, shaking her head, “Oh, not at all Spike.” Sending a glance to Masquerade, “Just trying to retrieve something of mine form this stubborn mule.”

Pulling the clipboard close to his chest, Mask said, “You’ll get it back, after you finish eating.” Pointing to the half eaten sandwich on the mares plate.

“It only takes a little focus to eat and read, I do it all the time.” Twilight reasoned once again, trying to use her magic to yank the clipboard away from the fraud unicorns grasp.

Mask, seeing her magic in use, tightened his grip, using his other forelimb to keep hold and planting his rear-hooves to the floor, “And I’m telling you that will divide your attention like always, and make you nibble on your food for a few hours.” Feeling himself slightly slide forwards from the mares strong magical pull on the clipboard.

Seeing as she wasn't getting the gathered data back any time soon, Twilight stopped her pulling and turned her attention back to Spike asking, “Anyways, you mentioned something about a letter, Spike?”

Spike only gave the two unicorns a lingering look at the ever common occurrence before raising one of his arms and waving a letter in his grasp saying, “Yeah, just got it from Princess Celestia and came down to give it to you.” Then held the rolled up message out.

Wrapping the parchment in a pink hue of her magic, Twilight took the offered item form the dragons grasp. She lifted a brow at the blue ribbon held in place by a silver wax seal on it, noting the shield with a crescent moon which marked it. With a shake of her head, Twilight told “I don't think this is form Celestia, Spike. If it was, it would be tied in a red ribbon and have a gold seal.”

Leaning over some, Masquerade nodded in a agreement, “Looks like it’s from Luna if I had to guess.” Taking a slightly closer look and saying, “Further more, I think that’s a letter usually sent to the anypony that’s part of the lunar guard.”

“So this is for you.” Twilight guessed, knowing the infiltrator had accepted an offer made by Luna to be part of her guard. It wasn't a full time job that most of her lunar guard had, but more of a specialist to call on when needed.

Tilting his head, Mask mused, “I wonder if it’s anything important.” Then thought better saying offhoofedly, “Probably is, seeing Luna sent a letter.” Lighting his horn in it’s eerie green glow.

Feeling the slight tells of Masquerade’s changeling magic trying to get a grip on the letter, Twilight pulled it away saying, “How’s about a trade Mask.” Smiling at the fraud unicorns confusion, “I give you the letter, and you give me my clipboard back.”

Right as the stallion opened his mouth, Twilight quickly added, “With, the sheets of data still on it.” Smiling further at his scrunched up face.

With a dramatic sigh, Masquerade told, “You drive a hard bargain…” Looking from the clipboard to the letter and back. But after a while, he conceded with, “Fine—” Loosening his grip on the complied data, “—but you better eat your meal before getting back into reading it, deal?”

“Deal.” Twilight nodded, levitating the letter to Mask, as he did the same with the clipboard. Once she had her clipboard with all it’s recorded data back, the mare commented, “You know Mask, if I didn't know better, I would say your trying to prepare me for negotiations.” Setting the clipboard on the table.

Breaking the seal on the letter and opening it fully, Masquerade told, “I would be lying if I said I wasn’t.” Creasing his browse as he read the letter more further, “I mean, your miss Sunshines personal student, which means you’ll have a vary interesting life with such ties and influence.”

Swallowing her most resent bite of her food, Twilight said modestly, “I don't hold that much influence.” And reasoned, “True my word might carry a little weight, but it wouldn't get heads turning.”

Raising a scaly brow of his own, Spike said, “But you and the princess are close, wouldn't that count for something?” Then thought to himself aloud, “You know, I am too… would that give me the same influence?” And tapping his chin in deeper thought.

“A bit.” The rouge changeling said, “You wouldn't have the same pull as Twinkles would for two reasons. First off is your young for your race. And two, your a dragon.” Rolling the letter up and setting it aside for later.

Scratching his head, Spike asked, “Why would me being a dragon matter?” After all, ponies didn't show too much of a bias against him. Then again, that can be contributed to his size and young age. It was hard to take him seriously for those two reasons alone.

With a now sightly tilted head, Masquerade asked, “What do you know about your kind Spike?” Actually curious how much the young drake knew about his race.

Giving a light shrug, Spike admitted, “Not much, besides that their mostly jerks.” Crossing his arms at a particular memory of following the last dragon migration. The only good thing that came out of that was Twilight, Rarity and Dash standing up for him, and getting Peewee. Though, the little phenix chick was currently at Canterlot with Celestia, who wanted to make sure the little phenix would get some proper care before being returned. From what he knew, that was within a few days from now.

An amused grin started to form on Mask’s lips as he asked, “Where these ‘jerks’ teenage in dragon years by chance?” And got a nod from the baby dragon. With a now full grin, Masquerade waved off, “That’s natural, most dragons that reach that age act like nothing can hurt them.”

Gaining interest of her own, Twilight stated, “Are you familiar with dragons, Mask?” Letting her eyes scan her bookshelves saying, “I only know so much about them, and even then their mostly a mystery…” Then sent a look to Mask, “Like you changelings.”

Openly chuckling at the jab, Masquerade admitted, “I may know a good share of dragons, some traditions and tiny bits of lore.” Letting his grin waver a bit saying, “It was something mother liked talking about, since she spent time around them a lot.”

“I-I see.” Twilight got out, not sure if she should breach the subject of the still recent changeling attack.

Though he had refused it, Twilight could tell Masquerade was still broken up over what happened and being declared a rouge to his clan. From what she understood, it was the pony equivalent of being both disowned and then posted to be killed on sight by the local guard.

It was a subject Twilight still felt was a little touchy at the moment.

Thinking of a way to change subjects, Twilight said, “Maybe you can tell Spike and I more about dragons later.” Then pointed to the now rolled up letter asking, “Did you see what princess Luna needed?”

Masquerade was happy for the change in subject and said, “Apparently she needs me to report to Canterlot for quote, ‘a task in need of your skills’ unquote.” But gave a light shrug, “She was mostly vague on the details, most likely a security measure.”

Looking down at the letter, Masquerade muttered, “Speaking of which…” Lighting his horn to first lift the letter, then sent a strong pulse of magic to cover the letter in a burst of green fire. When it was nothing more than bits of ashes, Mask smiled, “Alright, all evidence is mostly gone.”

“Was that really necessary?” Twilight asked, eyeing the ash pile that was now on her table. It was times like these she was happy most of her wooden furniture was enchanted to be slightly fire retardant, a foresight for her resident dragon.

With a wave of his hoof, Mask assured, “Standard practice for infiltrators to keep any potential leaks in mission information from happening.” And added as an after thought, “Oh, and apparently a carriage was sent to get me, according to the letter.”

Crossing his arms in a thinking pose, Spike asked, “Isn't that technically leaking out information?”

“Did I say when they were coming, how they might arrive or where I would be going?” The changeling grinned in return, loving the absolute confusion on Spike’s face. Masquerade then got up from his seat, wondering over to his little corner of the room to strap Blades on.

After a moment of silence and watching the stallion strap his sword set on, Twilight asked, “How long do you think you’ll be gone?” Already working out some changes she might need to do in her schedule. Though she rarely included him in them do to his erratic behavior, she could still plan out days to just spend with the changeling.

Thinking for a moment while he searched his saddle bags for any additional things, Mask replied, “Expect me gone for at least a week, three at the most.” Not finding anything of possible use any time soon, the infiltrator closed the bags and pushed them against the wall. Turning to the lavender mare and her assistant, he grinned, “That is the timespan I’m use to when going on actuarial missions.”

Nodding some to this, Twilight smiled softly, “You’ll keep safe, alright?” Not deluding herself about the dangers Masquerade could be put in. That was to say if there was any, but in the changelings line of work, it was a good possibility.

“I’m not a master infiltrator for nothing Twinkles.” Masquerade reminded, while turning a serous face to Spike saying, “Spike, I expect you will keep Twinkles in good health during my absents, as she wont have anypony to make sure she takes care of herself?”

Before Twilight could say a word, Spike scoffed, “Don’t insult me, I’ve been doing that long before you came here and taking over that part of my job.”

“I’m right here.” The mare almost grumbled at the two males in her home.

“Oh, we know.” Masquerade grinned once again, “But you have to admit, if it weren’t for us two, you’d go hungry form studying, reading and working too much.”

To this, Spike nodded along with the stallion agreeing, “He’s right you know, you sometimes just close things out when your busy with something if nopony reminds you to eat.”

Putting her face into her fore hooves, Twilight had to wonder if having both a faithful assistant and a caring coltfriend was good or bad. It was nice to know they looked after her, but at the same time it’ like they smother her in care or tease her to no end. It was worse when they tagged teamed on her. Sometimes I wonder if it’s a blessing or curse.

In the Background.

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Hollow Shades was one of the many towns that dotted a crossed Equestria’s lands. It was nestled comfortably in a forest not to far from the more larger cities, such as Fillidelphaia, Baltamare, and even Manehatten.

But unlike most of the towns and cities that were a crossed the kingdom's land, Hollow Shades was a more dimly lit place. Trees all around the town cast an all expansing shadow over the buildings and the ponies who lived and worked in them. Despite the lack of light, the town was filled with ponies working farms of another sort, some requiring little light compared to most.

Broccoli, cauliflower, beans, peas and beets were some of the most common sights to be found in the town filled with rickety looking buildings. But another feature in this town was one that not even the residents knew of, and hidden right under their hooves.

For under this town of Equestria sat one of the homes to five prominent clans, one that was filled with vines and tall trees that were not made for such limited spaces. Despite the lack of room, they prospered, for they had some of the smartest changing clans tending to them: the Lue Clan.

Since the towns creation, the Lue clan had cleverly disguised their hive as the town overhead, hiding in plane sight, even from the other four clans they were part of. It was their safe place away from their original home, the Swarm Capital, and all of their own making.

It was also here that many of the Lue clans members roamed the expansive hive, working in research buildings, workshops or entering pubs and restaurants. In purpose, these latter establishments were only places for some minor entertainment for changing to just hang out. Their making was not for the changelings however, but for ponies use when the Lue became more public.

Most changelings that knew them, didn't really understand why the Lue clan would willingly want to share their home with ponies. After all, the ponies made an excellent source of food, and even good tools. Some that were no longer part of a clan would even say that ponies made good friends and families, possibly substitutes for a clan when they have none.

But what most failed to know, or find out in the case of the five clans, was the clan hive under Hollow Shades was not intended to be a clan hive at first. In the past during it's making, it was a research outpost to study and find more effective ways to infiltrate ponies as a whole.

If it was not for some actions taken by early explores part of the Gem clan, who made friends with ponies and got to know them, then the hive would have stayed the way it was intended. Instead, the researchers got curious and tried the old-fashioned course of making friends with ponies. Disguised of course, there was no need to show what they were just yet.

This was how the research post become a clan hive in time, as more and more Lue began to join in with the research groups. Some even opened new divisions of research, far away from the prying eyes of the swarm that made up the five clans. In time, the Lue began to see the ponies as more than a mere source of food, but an equal sentient species, like themselves.

So it wasn't much of a surprise that ideas and plans to mix the two groups began to crop up in the minds of the brainy researchers, who wanted to see what would happen. So the construction of eating establishments for both normal food and for alcoholic consumption were made. Homes were the next thing on their list if and when the ponies expressed interest in living in the hive.

But for one changeling, all of this did not matter. At the moment, all that mattered to him was the bottle of brandy in his hoof and what his next job was going to be. He was an heir, but not one of the main heirs that would lead the Lue clan. While it was true that heirs lead changeling clans and only made a minuscule fraction of the changeling population, it did not mean there were a few floating around. He was one of the few free floating heirs, one who was related to the Lue clan, if not obscurely.

Taking a long swig of his drink, the changeling heir, Rancor, wondered where his new employer was. Though he knew many of his kinsmen of the Lue clan, he did not answer to them like most did, preferring to freelance for jobs.

He leaned back into his chair some and closed his eyes to just listen to the music being played. Around him other changelings of varying walks of life and ages play gambling games or did a little pool, something ponies picked up from the minotaurs. The smooth jazz music accompanied it all, making a somewhat live but relaxing air to the establishment.

He reopened his eyes to the sound of the main door as it was swung open, and a new occupant added to the mix. Turning his eyes to look over to the new arrival, Rancor was taken back by the changeling that made his way over to him.

The changeling was an heir like himself, mostly marked by his greater hight, cat-like-eyes and more poised stance. What was out of place was the bits of yellow stripes over his black chitin, an unusual sight for a changeling that was part of the Lue clan or any clan for that matter.

“I’ll be.” Intoned the now grinning Rancor, who continued to address the drawing closer heir, “I didn't think I’d see you come ‘round here mate.” Putting down his drink to stretch his hoof out, “How have you been Yellow Jacket?”

Openly smiling at his lesser known cousin, the second heir to the Lue clan bumped the other changeling's hoof before him greeting, “Things have been hanging high cuzz, what about you?” Pulling a chair out and taking a seat before the lesser known heir.

Barking with laughter, Rancor told, “Rather good I’d say.” Patting the pelt on his back that was held together by leather straps, “Got a contract to go skin a cat, an’ got this pelt off a manticore.” Then used a hoof to lift the strung together bone neckless he had saying, “Also had to deal with a slight nest of vipers a few days after that and got this nice littl’ trinket.”

Using a hoof to flag one of the waitresses, Yellow Jacket asked, “So your life as a hunter workin' out for ya, stag?” Turning to the called over waitress to put in a request for a mug of water. He let his eyes linger on her form a bit before turning back to Rancor.

Smirking at the stripped heir, Rancor told while leaning back into his seat, “It’s like you say, if you got it, flaunt it.” Bringing his bottle of brandy to his lips and downing more of it, he almost slammed the bottle on the table after he was done.

Yellow Jacket only laughed at that, nodding, “True enough stage, true enough.” Leaning himself back until the chair leaned on it’s back legs, and the heir could prop up his rear-hooves on the table. Now more relaxed, the second heir continued, “But there was something I wanted t’ ask ya on my bro’s behalf and all that jazz.”

Giving a nod, Rancor simply told, “Shoot.” Bringing the bottle up to his peps again, only to get nothing out of it. He gave the empty battle a sad look and muttered, “Sad day in paradise.” Placing it more gently on the table.

Grinning at those muttered words, Yellow Jacket said, “We got a job for ya.” Immediately catching the hunters attention.

Spotting the waitress return with his drink, Yellow Jacket just held his hoof out and took it while giving a charming smile and thanks before turning back to Rancor, “My bro got a message from the shadow stage, and he’s askin’ for some assistance.” Taking a sip of his water.

Lowing the mug of water, he continued, “He didn't give big details, only that we are to meet up at some abandoned house in a griffin settlement.” Then used his magic to pull up a roll of parchment telling, “He even sent a map for us to go by, since the settlement didn't have a fixed name yet.” Laying out on the table.

Leaning over the table to look at the map, Rancor narrowed his eyes telling, “That’s a few days travel. What other information can you give?” Using his eyes to scan the apparent area he was heading.

With a shrug, Yellow Jacket told, “Only that he wanted a team of three to come and help any way possible. His situation is on the clock and he’s improvising it as he goes.”

Nodding to this, Rancor decided to ask the next obvious question, “So I’m on the team. Who else?” Starting to form a list of things he may need besides his bow and two quivers. Like a more warmer pelt for the colder climate.

Gaining a smile, Yellow Jacket told, “You’ll be paired up with a changeling mage named Occult, an’ a ranger you know quite well.”

Looking up to the other heir and holding eye contact for a minute, he slowly grimaced, “Please tell me it’s not Fleeting.”

To answer his cousins question, Yellow Jacket just gave a beaming smile, making Rancor slam his face into the table. Laughing at his cousin actions, he said, “Oh come on stag, my baby sis ain’t that bad!” Getting an image of a younger Fleeting, or as most knew her, Fleet Foot.

Raising his head back up, Rancor almost growled, “She is a pyromaniac menace that likes to carry high explosives around!” Clearly recalling the ‘training seasons’ the little menace asked for at times.

Waving a hoof at the hunter, Yellow Jacket calmly told, “She’s gotten better, stag. She’s part of the Wonderbolts and a ranger, she knows how to work in a team an' follow a lead.”

Shaking his head, Rancor sighed, “I guess I don't have much choice in the matter.” Running a hoof over his face, “From what I hear, this job’s from the big bug himself, righ'?

“And the two Princesses.” The stripped heir added with a smile, and further shocking the hunter, “Apparently, both goddess of sun and moon got the message and had to send it to us. So as you might guess, this could be a big deal.”

Nodding to this and knowing what needed to be done, Rancor asked, “Where do I meet up with my team?” Already using his magic to reach for a pouch of bits to pay for his drink, something the pub asked for so they could practice the use of such currency.

“You’ll be meetin’ them in a hotel near Nieghagra Falls.” Yellow Jack Pointed out the location on the map he had rolled out, “My bro’s already sent a scout t’ reserve a room for ya. She’ll be disguised as a green earth mare with a flat pink mane and a mark of a ticket. She’ll go by the name of Lucky Ticket.”

Placing the counted out bits onto the table, Rancor gave one last understanding nod and headed out the door to gather his gear and head for his new job.

Back in the snow covered settlement just on the edge of the Griffin Kingdom, the scouts were once again wondering through the town sized area and getting familiar with it. As of yet, the place had shown good potential for a ideal feeding ground.

Though not overly saturated with positive emotions, it also lacked any large amounts of negative emotions. It would do for some gathering teams to get what they could and send home. There was also little evidence of any other changeling clans laying any claim to the settlement as a feeding ground, adding another plus to the area.

At the moment, Ventral was leaning on the side of a building, watching as Iota got more experience around the locals by ‘examining’ how they act. And when she meant ‘examine’ she meant getting a bunch of little kids to swamp the maroon mare by playing a game.

At first Iota was lost as to what to do, but after some nudging from Vetral, the faux pegasus eventually began to play with the little children around herself. Ventral herself just stayed a distance off, occasionally chatting to a few parents that were watching with keen eyes.

I think things are going good, considering how things got started, the older scout smiled to herself as a small snowball fight had broken out, and it looks like Iota’s learning how to blend in too. The griffin-disguised-changeling then began laughing aloud as Iota began to take fire from all sides.

The poor mare was trying to take cover behind some trees, but found that her folly as a new player, an adolescent griffin near her age, began dropping snowballs. With a squeak, Iota ran and evaded the cold attacks, wrapping her newly acquired scarf closer to herself.

Ventral continued to watch in amusement for a while, enjoying the carefree joy the children generated with the game being played. The feeling was nice to bask in, even if it was tinged with the slightly spicy taste of excitement every now and then.

It’s not a bad thing though, I like a dash of spice on my meals, The faux griffin smiled even more as a new wave of emotions was sent her way. Not the best place to collect huge amounts of good emotion, but the settlement still had enough to make an okay feeding ground.

Still staying where she was, Ventral watched as a partly snow covered pegasus slowly walk up to her and give a glare. This same glare was lost by the smile on the young scouts face, who stated, “You did that on purpose.”

Looking a bit affronted at the pegasus, Ventral said, “Why, what ever makes you say that snow-pony?” Trying her best to hold back her laughter.

Shaking off the remaining snow on her coat and wings, Iota raised her voice saying, “You threw a snowball at those little angels, before darting off on me!”

“You had fun, didn’t you?” The older scout asked, seemingly checking her talons in an uninterested fashion.

“I hate you.” Iota tried to growl, but it came out more as a laugh then anything hostel.

Shaking her head, Ventral shoved off the wall she was leaning on and nudged the maroon mare telling, “Come on, let’s get you inside and dried off. I don't want a ponycicle to drag back later.” Turing and taking the lead once more.

Rolling her eyes and huffing, Iota did as told and followed the griffin towards the hotel they were using. After five days worth of constant stimulation around herself, Iota was starting to get use to having fur and skin. That didn't mean she couldn't wait to get back home and turn back into her changeling body, which to her, was a lot more comfortable.

In the mean time, that fireplace is calling my name. The very thought of the heated area in the main lobby of the Inn they were staying at for the last three days, made Iota smile in slight bliss. These thoughts were interrupted when something small and cold grasped her hind-leg, stopping her from moving.

Looking back, Iota turned her gaze down to where a small white griffin with brown specks looked up to her eyes and asked, “Are you going to come back and play tomorrow?” Seemingly giving her puppy-dog eyes.

The pegasus stood there a little stunned, unsure how to handle this situation she was suddenly in. She didn't need to do anything though, as chuckles could be heard not too far off as the griffin that had pelted her with snowballs from before smirked, “Come on Jay, let the nice mare go.”

“But I want to play with her more!” The smaller griffin protested from his spot, letting go to wave his little arms around.

Shaking his head, the elder griffin said, “Come on little brother, I’m sure she’s busy with other things right now.” Scooping up the smaller griffin onto his back in one swipe of his taloned arm.

Giving the mare before him a grin, he slightly dipped his head while holding out his opened talon, “Names Hic, or that’s what my friends like to call me.” Giving a lopsided smile on his beak.

Turning around and giving the open claw a dubious look, Iota stretched out her hoof a bit shyly saying, “Status Que…and I’m visiting the Griffin Kingdom with a friend of mine.” Casting a glance over her shoulder to see Ventral had stopped and was now watching with interest.

Taking to hoof into his talon, Hic shook it telling, “Nice to meet you Status Que.” Letting go of the hoof to point at the smaller griffin on his back with, “And this is my little brother, Jay. I’m sure you already met him while playing.”

Turning back to the pegasus, Hic asked, “So, you enjoying your time in what my dad would call ‘the mother land in all her glory’?” Chuckling at the end as he did.

Rubbing one of her forelegs with a hoof, Iota simply said, “It’s nice so far, but I don't think I could ever live here.” Shivering a bit as a breeze chilled her slightly wet fur. “It’s too cold for me.” She told the griffin before her.

Taking in how her body was shaking a bit, Hic’s eyes widened a bit and apologizing, “Whoa, I'm sorry, your probly freezing after that snowball fight, aren’t you?” And receiving a nod from the pegasus mare.

“She was heading back to the Inn with me before that little cutie on your back stopped her.” Ventral’s voice came in as she laid a talon on Iota’s back. Rubbing the maroon fur near the wings carefully to help warm the mare, Ventral gave a confident smiled, “I’m Golden.” Holding a talon out, “Or Turkey when I annoy Pinkie over here.”

Gasping the other griffin’s offered claw into his own and giving a firm shake, Hic just gave a pleasant smile, “It’s nice to meet you Golden.” Giving his surroundings a slight look over asking, “So your both staying at one of the Inns here?”

Little Jay seemed to perk up at this, and stood on his hind-legs while his talons were placed on his brothers head asking excitedly, “Can we come over?” A big smile on his small beak.

Smiling at the cub that was partially perched on his brother head, Ventral reached up with her talon and ruffled the small white griffins head telling, “It’s a Inn, I don't think the owners would mind if you came.” Turning her eyes down to the grey griffin, she asked, “Would the two of you fine boys mind escorting us two lovely ladies back?”

Looking thoughtful, Hic guided his eye up to his head asking, “I don't know, what do you think Jay?”

With a puffed out chest and knowing nod, Jay said, “Mama always said to be nice to girls.” As if it explained everything.

The three older fliers all laughed at the rather cutie actions of the small cub, while Hic told, “Yeah, mom would say something like that, wouldn't she?” Only getting an affirming nod from his younger brother. Letting his laughs turn into small chuckles, Hic said, “Well, it looks like both Jay and me are escorting you both.”

Giving a light nudge to the younger scout, Ventral smiled, “Sounds good to me. The Inn should be near the main entrance.”

“I know the place your talking about. Right this way ladies.” Hic motioned with his talon, slightly taking the lead as one golden griffin slightly snickered and one maroon pegasus looked at her friend with some curiosity.

Seeing the imploring look Iota was giving her, Ventral just mouthed quietly, “I’ll explain later.” All the while having a biggest smirk on her features.

Near the west side of the same settlement and quietly exiting the fortified barracks, Cleft gave his surroundings a good once over. Sure of himself that none were following him, the veteran scout made his way over to the alleyways that were cropping up all over the soon-to-be town.

The three days of scouting had been informative about the areas defenses and its guards. From what Cleft had gathered, the main form of leadership had yet to make it to the settlement, as the place for their stay was still incomplete. Currently a old weathered general was overseeing most of the work being done until the mayor was sent.

He had yet to get any documents for later use, but Cleft had assured himself that getting the information could be done. Then it could be used for when the leadership is switched over, as changelings could be planted in to gather the spare emotions floating about.

I’ll need a few more days for that though, the griffin-disguised-changeling thought over his options of acquiring such information. There was a good chance documents for giving control back to the more civilian based government were not around, and this idea would be a waste of time.

A small crackling sound made he scout stop and quickly turn and face the source of the noise. Before he could, he spotted something dart into an alley he had past up. Narrowing his eyes, he gave a quick flap of his larger wings and speed to it’s opening.

Looking inside and scanning the area, Cleft kept his sense sharp and ready. Muscles in his body coiled and relaxed, stimulating them to be ready at a moments notice. His head then snapped to a couple of trash bins, as something had shifted them.

Tensing his talons and readying himself, he approached the bins filled with rubbish and trash, slightly opening his wings for emergency flight. One of the cans in the back shifted a bit more as a black body suddenly jumped out.

Deploying his wings open and raising his talons at the ready while he stood on his hind-legs, Cleft felt quite foolish. There before him was a black cat, who's yellow eye looked over him a moment before tilting it’s head with a curious, “Merow?”

Blinking and letting out a breath, Cleft settle back down and gave the cat a withering look before shaking his head. Waving a talon with a shooing motion at the feline, it bolted off and went into hiding, scared off by the larger bird.

Using the same talon to run over his face, Cleft sighed, “This paranoia of mine’s starting to make me jumpy.” Shaking his head and heading out the alley. Casting his gaze back to where the cat was one last time, Cleft once again shook his head and left.

After a few minutes the cat came back out of his hiding place, giving the alley entrance a curious glance. Making a few bounds over to the entrance. Looking around for a bit, the cat then ran for a new place, being the side of a building where it squeezed itself through a tight crack in the wall.

Now inside closed walls, it went up in a flash of green fire that soon vanished and left a grizzly old griffin with faded brown fur and faded black feathers. Looking about the slightly ruined room, he shuffled over to a pile of papers and brushed them aside to show two sword seethes. Taking them up and restrapping them to his body, the now old griffin folded his wings back down, concealing the blades from view.

With a smirk, the old bird cackled, “So close, yet so far. Those whipper-snappers got nothing on this ol’ gerzzer!” Steadily shuffling to the exit to continue his game of hid-and-seek.

Steadily making his way out into the open, the elderly griffin slowly began traversing the road, giving warm grandfatherly nods to those around him. He seemed to wonder about a few minutes before reaching an Inn, where he entered into the more warmer establishment.

Heading over to the open lobby were a large fireplace was lit, he gave a deceitfully pleasant smile and once more shuffled over. Stretching his nearly creaking wings open for a moment and then folding them once more, he laid onto the floor before the fire and relaxed. Nearby, a golden colored griffin was also relaxing, nearly napping on some cushions that were left out for guests.

Close to the elderly griffin was a duo made of one maroon pegasus and one grey griffin male, both chatting away contently. With them was a smaller white griffin cub, bounced between the two, playfully tugging the mare’s braided blond main or wrestling with the grey griffin.

Laying his head onto his talons, the old griffin smiled some and let out a calm breath, watching this all with a far-off gaze, as if thinking of something.

Introducing your Neighbors

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Using a pencil to check each box out on her list, Twilight gave a pleased smile at the number of work finished over the lest few days. Glancing up she called, “How are things looking from up there Rainbow Dash?” Eyes going over the streamers hanging from overhead.

“Pretty good Twilight.” Rainbow Dash called back down while hanging another set of streamers in the barn rafters. Looking down, she could spot her other friends and a number of Ponyville’s changelings working inside the Apples barn.

Gliding down and giving a slight yawn, the athletic pony shook her head and did what she could to stay awake. She had just flown back from Clousdale after her goodbye hug to both parents and left fairly early in the morning. After such a fast flight back home, she was ready to have a nap… That was only if Pinkie Pie didn't catch her and drag her over to help with this sudden party.

Looking about again, she wondered over to Twilight and asked, “What’s this party over anyways, Pinkie didn't explain slow enough while dragging me here.” Letting her eyes drift to a few clouds floating about.

Not looking up from her list and writing down a few notes, Twilight completely missed the other pony’s tiered gaze telling, “I was thinking about how we could ease the ponies in town with the changelings that lived with them. And I thought maybe a party would work.”

Smiling once more at her work, Twilight tucked the pencil away and looked over her notes one last time, turning to the pegasus mare, “After all, Pinkie Pie’s parties seemed to always—”

Getting a good look at Rainbow Dash, Twilight stopped her talking and asked, “Rainbow, are you alright, you look a bit tiered.” Regaining her friends attention some.

Taking her eyes off the white plushy clouds over the apple trees and just outside the barn, Rainbow confusedly said, “Wha?” Thinking back to what was being said before waving off, “Oh, yea I’m cool. Just a little tiered from the flight back.” Giving another yawn mumbling, “Should have slept in…”

Hiding a small laugh behind her hoof, Twilight nudged the slightly tired pegasus mare, “How about you go home and get some rest?” Using a hoof to motion to all the current help, “I think we have things covered from here.”

“Come on Twilight, I’m not that—” Rainbow tried to say, but felt another yawn cut her off for a moment, finishing, “—Tired…” Blinking a few times to try and keep her eyes open.

Seeing Twilight’s expecting face, Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “Fine, I’ll go get some rest.” Eyeing the clouds outside, “But if ya need me or you're starting the party, I’ll be napping in one of those clouds.” Zooming out before Twilight could say a word.

Watching the speedster pick a cloud and dropping like a sack, Twilight could only conclude her friend was going to be out in just a few moments. Wishing the mare to have a good rest, Twilight turned back to the party in the works. So far, half the changelings had agreed to participate and perhaps reveal themselves to their pony neighbors during the party.

There were still a few nervous about showing themselves, mostly out of fear of being ostracized from the ponies they cane to call friends or family. It was a possibility, Twilight realized, but it was also something that had to be done. Masquerade had a point in his letter, and letting the townsfolk stew over the nature of changelings could be disastrous later on.

But I also can't just push everything on them all at once either… Twilight also told herself, glancing at one of the tables that had some supplies next to it. Using her magic to open the bags and boxes, Twilight went about setting the table, methodically making sure to set each object where it needed to be.

Just as Twilight was finishing up, and slightly straightening out a few things last second, a plate filled with cookies with blue and white frosting were set down. Looking to the large plate and seeing the green aura fade away, Twilight turned around to find the caster.

Giving a slightly shy smile from where she sat, the unicorn mare with a faded orange coat and faded blue curly mane gave a small wave asking, “I’m still not late to help, am I miss Twilight?” Curling her tail around her hooves as she did.

“Not at all.” Twilight reassured, giving the mare a look over, “I’m sorry I cant recall you…?”

“Cypher, Cypher Splash ma’am.” The slightly younger mare introduced herself, poking her hooves together, “We haven't had a chance to actually talk yet, I was mostly approached by one of your friends, Fluttershy.” And gave a quick glance about for the mare.

Taking a moment to think, Twilight said, “I don't think Fluttershy’s here yet. She might be still back home working.” Looking a bit thoughtful before saying, “But I’m sure she’ll be here later.”

Returning her gaze back to the lavender mare, Cypher nodded, “Alright… but while I wait, what can I do to help miss Twilight?” Seemingly sitting up a bit more as she waited for Twilight’s orders.

Lifting her list once more, Twilight said, “Well…we still need to get food ready, but I think we have some of that covered… The Apples are asking for some extra hooves to help with some work… and we need to spread word about the party in town.”

“I can do the last one!” Cypher smiled in some excitement and explained just as quickly, “I use to be a scout currier, and a really good one!” Quickly getting to her hooves, “I can have half the town knowing about the party in half an hour!” Getting into a running stance.

Blinking at the sudden speedy outburst from the disguised changeling before her, Twilight made a quick glance to where Dash was sleeping and back asking, “You can run that fast?” Both skeptical and a little surprised at such a clam.

With a challenging smirk akin to one of Rainbow Dash’s own, Cypher asked, “Do you know what a hyper caster is?”

Giving a slow nod, Twilight recalled, “According to Mask, hyper casters can use magic to boost their overall speed or reflexes.” Thinking a bit more and adding, “He also made it sound like you burn out faster too…”

Giving a light shrug, Cypher Splash told, “It does, but I’m use to using that kind of magic, so it’s not as bad when I first started using it.” Her shyness seemingly gone with the idea of going out and getting the word out.

With some hesitation, Twilight nodded but told, “Alright, just don't exhaust yourself.” Giving a pointed look to where her athletic friend was napping, “Don’t want to get tiered before the party happens.”

“Got it miss Twilight!” Cypher smiled, lighting her horn a pinkish hue and readying the spell she wanted.

Holding a hoof out some, Twilight started, “You don't have to—” feeling her words just drop and lose meaning as the unicorn suddenly bolted forwards, “—call me…miss…” Slowing down as she watched the speeding pony run out the barn door.

Blinking a few times, Twilight could honestly say she was surprised at the pure speed the pony had. Granted, Rainbow Dash was a lot faster, but it was still a shock to see a grounded pony move so fast in little time. Makes me wonder how changeling hyper spells are crafted… Twilight made a self note in her mind to ask Cypher to come over some time and run possible tests.

“Whewee, now thar’s a speedy pony that ain’t Pinkie or RD!” Apple Jack said while approaching with Ebony by her side, “Never did I think a pony could move like tha’.” Giving a look to Ebony saying, “Remind’s me of you an’ Ive runnin’ ‘bout, kinda.”

Letting out a small giggle, Ebony told the apple mare, “Sister Ivory and myself are like that changeling that left. We can utilize a form of changeling magic to make us faster.” Then turned her attention to Twilight bowing, “It is good to see you, friend Twilight.”

Looking away from the barn entrance and shaking off her surprise, Twilight greeted back, “Hello Ebony. How are you and your sister both doing right now?” Somewhat keeping in mind about the information she knew about the twins two-way link.

“At the moment, we are doing well.” Ebony spoke for both herself and her sister. She paused for a moment and said, “Ivory also is reminding me that the book you have lend us, will be returned later tonight.”

“Speakin’ of tonigh’.” Apple Jack spoke up, “Twi, how do ya plan on tellen’ all those ponies ‘bout changlin’s?” Fixing her hat slightly at the thought.

Though she’s done it herself on multiple occasions, Apple Jack knew how daunting it was to talk to an assembled town of ponies over some subject. This one in particular made her more nervous because of what might happen. Panic was the first response most in Ponyville had when it came to sudden changes that didn't make much sense. It was almost asking for trouble with what Twilight was thinking.

Walking up to her farming fiend and patting her shoulder, Twilight assured, “Don’t worry Apple Jack, I’m sure the citizens of Ponyville will understand things just fine after I explain the situation to them fully.” Beaming in absolute confidence in herself.

At Apple Jack's slightly uneasy look, Twilight further explained, “I had a talk with Mayor Mare about the while situation. Don't worry, it's completely under control.”

“Twilight’s doing what?” Daisy stood at the front of her home with her two friends, all three just standing in place at what they had been told.

Standing before them was Cypher Splash, who had been racing all over Ponyville for the last sixteen minutes, letting every pony she saw in sight know about about the party. To say, some got a slight surprise at seeing the speeding pony wasn't Pinkie Pie.

With a smile that Cypher repeated, “She’s throwing a party and using it to help break the news about us to all the ponies without causing panic!” Showing excitement over the idea, despite her own nervousness over the idea.

Looking between her close friends, Daisy nodded, “Thanks Cypher. We’ll be sure to come.” Watching as the changeling runner vanished in a cloud of dust that was kicked up.

Leaning out the door frame and to where Cypher had ran off, Rose gave a low whistle saying, “Now I get how Pinkie Pie can run so fast.” Bringing her head back to look at the other two flower ponies, “She radiates the stuff that makes changelings cast that sort of magic?” Motioning with her head to the now gone changeling.

With a carless shrug, Daisy said, “Beats me, I just consider it some kind of Pinkie Pie thing.” Turning to go back inside the house.
Following behind, Lily was the next to speak up with, “Do you think Twilight can pull this off?” Following the darker pink mare into the kitchen.

Going about the kitchen and gathering some veggies, Daisy began to assemble a tray of food to bring for the party. Since it was a large gathering, she figured she could bring something to help contribute. But it was also something to use to think over what Lily had asked her.

Sighing, Daisy admitted, “Maybe…” Not sounding to sure in her words. True Twilight had brought the changeling in Ponyville together. And it was the same lavender librarian that got Celestia to consider not hunting them all down when she found out they weren’t extinct. She was also the same mare that helped repel the invasion on Canterlot and also give changelings a chance to show they really meant well.

Feeling a hoof on her shoulder that guided her to turn, she was met with Rose’s rather smug smile as she told, “Come on Daisy, this is Twilight. You’ve seen what she can do. No way this will go furbal!” Completely sure of her words.

Putting a few fruits and flowers onto the tray Daisy was putting together, Lily added, “She also has some of us ponies to help smooth things along.” Slightly arranging a few flowers more neatly as she mentioned, “Like Rose and I.”

Taking a moment to consider this, Daisy nodded along, “Yeah, I guess she does…” Felling more of her nerves calm down.

Daisy knew she had to believe in Twilight Sparkle to make things right in their little town. She and her friends often did on their own accord, even if they caused a few disasters of their own. But that was despite the point, the point was they did what they could for those of Ponyville because it was their home to help.

And if she does convince them all to accept us…we might be able to help out more. This last thought made the daisy loving changeling smile. Having no worries about being discovered by the princesses, and then no worries about being ran out of town if seen… We can help protect Ponville more, like we wanted to.

Seeing the smile growing on the darker pink mare, Rose gave a pat on Daisy’s back saying, “I see our pep talk got ya feeling better?” Taking up their put-together plater of food onto her back.

Giving her fellow florets a nod, Daisy agreed, “It did. Thanks.”

“Good.” Lily chimed in with a large smile, “Now lets go, I don't want to miss the party when it starts!” Eagerly heading for the door.

Rolling her eyes, Rose whispered to daisy, “Think she’s going just for the free food?” Making her way towards the front door and gaining a slight smirk.

With a knowing look in her eye, Daisy asked, “And we’re not?” Making both Rose and herself to start laughing. She may have been changeling, but she did enjoy the confections ponies made.

After checking another box off her list, Twilight felt slightly surprised that everything for the party itself was done. The interior of the barn was set up with tables stacked with food and drinks and a few games. The front yard had a number of strewn lights over head, providing light later in the evening and to flash a number of colors to give it that party vibe.

A number of tables were also set out around the yard, giving spaces for ponies to eat and drink, whilst they talked and ran off to maybe dance. Nearby a stage was set up, the same one she herself would announce the reason for the party.

“I have to say Rarity, I didn't expect to be done this soon.” Twilight told the white mare beside her, who was making sure the lights were secure in the place she hanged them. Thinking about it though, the lavender mare supposed she had the twenty or so changelings that were heaping.

Finishing her last bit of wrapping the lights around the post and plugging it it, Rarity agreed, “Nether can I darling, but you must admit, things did pick up with all the help we have.” Casting her eyes over her shoulder to a number of changelings in their pony forms.

Shaking her head, Rarity continued, “I must say, they also seemed egger to help you on this, even with their slight misgivings about showing themselves.” Turning a critical eye over her previously finished task.

With a sudden weight being placed on her, the upperclass unicorn almost fell on her face from the force and had to catch herself from falling. Turing around, two amused eye belonging to a familiar tomato vendor looked down at her, a smirk showing on her lips.

“Can you blame them Marshmallow, their only telling their biggest secret to everypony in town.” The tan mare know as Roma, waved a hoof around while leaning on Rarity.

Slightly grunting at the weight the earth mare was putting on her, Rarity gritted out, “Yes, that is understandable…” Trying to shrug off the tomato vender, hissing, “Now would you please get off of me!”

Chuckling, Roma letup on the seamstress, literally soaking up the irritation Rarity was sending her way. Granted, Rarity liked to say Roma was a friend, but the mare seemed to enjoy irritating her to no end. The thought of switching her to an acquaintance had crossed Rarity’s mind a few times.

Twilight somewhat shook her head, moving next to Rarity and asking, “Did the other changelings agree to show themselves during the party?” Taking the same moment to look to the curtained stage that was set up.

The plan Twilight had in mind was to have a few changelings hide behind the curtain of the stage in their original form. Then, she would have the curtain open to show them all. Twilight would then ask them to come forwards and show who they were before returning to their chitin covered form. She felt it was better than having them change amongst the crowed, which could spark panic.

Even when Roma went to reply, a tall and thin blue stallion walked past her and informed, “Most have, but some still wish to remain anonymous for a while.” Standing a little taller and telling, “Roma and I happen to be two of those ponies.” Fixing his dark blue vest with a hoof.

“You mean changelings, Toe-Tapper.” Roma reminded with a deadpan look, “After today, we’ll be called out on that. I wont mind 'cuse not many ponies like me anyways.”

Giving the tan mare a blank look of her own, Rarity stated, “Perhaps if you were a little more friendly and didn't threaten to do bodily harm, more ponies would appreciate your compony.”

For a moment, Roma just stood in place and stared at Rarity for a good long minute. After that said minute was up, she promptly feel to the ground laughing up-roaringly at the very idea.

The three watched as Roma rolled on the ground laughing, while Rarity sighed, “Is it too much to ask, for her to try and be more civil?” Placing a hoof to her face as Roma only laughed a bit louder after that was said.

Letting out a small chuckle, Toe-Tapper told, “From what some of the changelings say, it probably would be.” Mentally shaking his thoughts to get back to business. “But to answer you fully Twilight, more than half of us are willing to show ourselves.”

At this new, Twilight smiled and nodded, turning around and heading for the barn. Though her list was filled out, there were a few things she wanted to talk over with her friends. She also needed to wake Rainbow Dash latter. The pegasus was no doubt still sleeping in the same cloud as before.

Entering into the large building, Twilight looked about the room with straw bales, tables and changelings-in-pony form. Still looking around, the lavender mare could also pick out a number of games located in a corner of the barn and a few spare party supplies.
Moving over to a group of ponies, Twilight asked, “Have either of you seen Pinkie Pie?”

Giving one another short glances, each pony only held their hooves up or shrugged in uncertainty, showing they didn't have a clue. Huffing a little, Twilight turned away and began searching other places of the barn, calling out for her pink friends name. Seeing she couldn't find her, Twilight turned around once more, finding two blue eyes blocking her vision.

“Gah!” Twilight yelped, backing away at the sudden invasion of space as the pony before her giggled. Calming down from her shock, Twilight rounded on the pink mare, “Pinkie Pie—” Feeling her words drop off and turning her head to the side asking, “Why are you hanging upside down and tangled in rope?”

Still giggling from her spot in the air, Pinkie told, “I was setting up the piñata, silly!” Pointing up to where her poofy pink tail was tied up with much of the rope, “But I kinda slipped and fell when you called my name.” Pointing with a hoof to the rafters.

Looking up to where Pinkie was pointing, Twilight was given view to a few piñata’s hanging over head, each one as bright as the party was going to be. Following one of the ropes that were strewn all over from above, Twilight tracked it back down to Pinkie Pie and where she was hanging.

While Twilight was doing this, the pink party mare continued to prattle on, “I tired to say something, but I was holding the rope that was holding me up, so when I did I fell down. It felt like bundgy-jumping, only I didn't bundgy or jump during it at all—”

Lighting her horn with magic, Twilight carefully undid the rope holding her friend up off the ground, not bothering to make any comment to any of Pinkie’s ramblings. All she did was listen and nod along, picking out the important bits of information form the random bits.

“Rainbow Dash was also suppose to help, but she’s not here for some reason, do you know where she went, did somepony ask for her help, did she have something to do, did she—” Seeing a lavender hoof being raised, Pinkie stopped her talking and waited for the librarian to speak.

Placing the hyperactive mare on the ground, Twilight said, “Rainbow Dash was tiered from her flight back, so I let her go and get some sleep.” Motioning to entrance of the barn, “She should be on one of the clouds outside. When we’re ready, I’ll have Fluttershy wake her up.”

“Also, I wanted to ask you something.” Twilight continued in a professional tone, “I don't expect the rest of the ponies in Ponyville to accept our changeling friends immediately, So I wanted to you try and keep them calm if any signs of panic show. Can you do that?” Giving an expectant look to the party mare.

Her face turning serious and standing at attention while clicking her hooves together and saluting, Pinkie Pie hung out her tongue and smiled, “Ready for duty, commander Twilight!”

Slightly giggling to herself, Twilight returned with a playful salute of her own and told, “I expect you to be ready at sixteen-hundred hours.”

“Ma’am, Yes Ma’am!” Pinkie Pie returned, breaking out of her stance. Looking up she said, “Back to work!” Bouncing off to find a ladder or some stilts to continue her work, humming as she went.

Letting out one last laugh, Twilight watched her cheerful friend bounce off for a while. Looking up at the piñata’s overhead, Twilight called, “Hold on Pinkie Pie, let me help.”

When the time finally rolled around for ponies to start coming, did a number of the changelings begin to take their place behind the stage curtain. Some gave hesitant looks to one another, changing back into the form they were born with. For some, it was relieving to have their hard shells and gossamer wings back.

For others, it felt as if they had taken off their safety-harness while they stood near the edge of a cliff without any magic or wings to catch them. This was the feeling Cypher Splash was having right now, as she looked over her insect like body that caused some sense of unease in her mind.

It had been so long since she had taken off her disguise, and even longer since she seen another changeling. Though seeing more of her kind around made her slightly elevated, it also made her feel fear. Without the same exuberant energy she used to power her magic earlier, her worries had all bubbled back to her mind.

Fear of being seen as a monster in the eyes of the ponies. Fear that one of these many changelings might have a grudge on her vanished clan. Fear that those she had come to make and call friends turn on her and claim she only wanted them so she could stay fed, and nothing else…

So caught up in her thoughts was she, that Cypher Splash didn't notice the two sets of hooves being placed on her, making the young mare jump slightly.

“Hush and still yourself, we mean not to scare you.” Two voices buzzed in a hypnotic whisper on either side of her head, “We could feel your worry, so we came to see if both my sister and I can help calm you.” Slowly massaging her shoulders and back.

Slowly calming down, Cypher Splash turned her head left to right to take in both changelings on either side of her. When she did, she felt the need to bow, or do something of the sort. For next to her were Ivory and Ebony, two of the changeling heirs that had made Sweet Apple Acers —and by extension Ponyville— their home. That was excluding the fact they still had a clan, a prominent one at that, making her feel small in comparison.

With a shaky breath she told, “Y-you don't have too…” Trying to decide to pull away and not let the two heirs fret over her, or stay put and let them do as they pleased. It was hard to figure out what to do, as she didn't want to insult them by just pulling away.

Feeling the conflicting feelings in the common before them, both Gem twins giggled, putting their hold riddled hooves around the younger changeling telling, “Relax Cypher, we only are concerned for you.” As Ebony slowly nuzzled the commons cheek with her own and Ivory patted Cyphers silky mane.

Slowly but assuredly, the common began to calm down and bask in the familiar feeling she had longed for, for so long. The feeling of being surrounded by family, by a clan. The feeling of just being accepted into the awaiting arms of others that cared only for your growth, and making her want to return such a gift.

Feeling the mare’s body slightly lax and unwind from the stress, both sisters backed away, with Ivory telling, “We may not be your clan, or your family…” Taking a hoof into her own and patting it, while Ebony continued, “But we are willing to lend ourselves to your needs. Tell us, and we will do what we can.” Petting at Cypher’s slightly curly mane.

Looking between the two for a moment, Cypher gave a grateful smile and nodded to both heirs, feeling she could trust their word.
Feeling a new hoof being placed on her shoulder, Cypher turned her head to the new changeling before her. This one was a common like she was, only more older and stood with a slightly coiled body that seemed to show some aggression. A smirk played out on this changelings lips, as she patted her shoulder.

Even if Cypher seemed more calmer, Roma decided to join in with the little group gathering and try and reassure the mare herself some. “Relax twitchy, Twinkle’s out there got this covered. You have nothing to worry about, like those twins said.”

A head soon peeked in from the outside of the curtains, and Twilight’s face could be seen as she asked the assembled changelings, “Is everypony ready?” Taking a quick glance back out, “We’re ready out here, but I wanted to make sure you are all ready to get started.” All around, various changelings shifted about and looked at one another, almost asking silently if they were ready for this.

Looking at the changelings around them, both Ivory and Ebony knew what they had to do, and both stood giving a light buzz of their wings. It was low, and though it was not loud, it caught the attention of all the changelings in the confined space closed off only by curtains.

With all their attention on them now, both of the Gem sisters gave each common a glance over with their cat-eyes. To Twilight’s slight amazement and curiosity, the commons seemed to just relax or stand straighter at their gaze. When the Twins finished looking about, they turned to Twilight and nodded, “We are ready as we can be, friend Twilight.”

Returning the nod, Twilight pulled back out and readied for the next part. Looking out at all the ponies in the assembled crowed, the lavender unicorn took in all the ponies that had taken up seats at the tables that were set out. Most had groups of families, and while others had groups of friends. Some had the mix of the two, or just a random group that couldn't get a table in time.

Twilight took another glance around, seeing her friends standing around and ready to support her. Pinkie Pie in particular was sitting up on one of the posts, using binoculars to spot any trouble. Well, at least Pinkie Pie’s taking her job seriously, Twilight giggled in her mind while taking a calming breath.

Holding herself up more, Twilight walked up to the mike and called, “Good evening Ponyville.” Gathering the assembled ponies attention to the stage.

Seeing she had garnered their interest, Twilight continued on, “I would like to thank you all to take the time to gather at this little gathering my friends and I have made.” Motioning with a hoof amongst the crowed to point out her friends.

While the ponies did this, Twilight’s voice could be heard telling, “But this is more than just a gathering, this party is to help reintroduce some ponies you know, and maybe take a chance to talk to them again.” At this, the assembly glanced around at one another, wondering if that was the reason for such a large spread invite.

“I know you must be thinking of the ponies next to or at your own table, but who I am talking about are those you knew, but not completely.” Behind the curtains that hid them all, the changelings shifted and buzzed in slight anxiety at what was to come. The only two that seemed calm were the two Gem sisters, sitting tall and looking rather happy at the turn of events. Inside though, they felt the same trepidation their fellow changelings were giving off.

But we must set an example, the sisters chorused in thought, making sure to keep themselves poised as the time drew nearer. Glancing to the side, Ivory spotted Cypher Splash next to her, fidgeting slightly and her wings lightly vibrating a low buzz.

Using a gentle hoof, the white changeling heir placed a hoof on Cyphers own, startling the younger common some. Glancing to whom had touched her, she calmed slightly at the understanding smile Ivory sent to her.

While she could not see it, Twilight could certainly hear the very low buzz behind her, and making her feel slightly nervous as well, though not in the same way. She held her smile though, unctuously acting much like her own teacher did even when faced with an unknown reaction about to happen, saying, “Without further ado, I would like to introduce Ponyvilles own changeling residence!”

Looking to the side, Twilight gave a slight nod, signaling three fillies to suddenly work in tandem to pull down the rope. With a steady pace, the curtains pulled away and showed the changelings behind it. At first the crowed nearly froze at the words of ‘changeling’ being mentioned with their home. Now, most of them openly gaped or gasped at the changelings showing on stage and next to Twilight, while others looked on with some curiosity, only having slight hints of fear.

Knowing that the silence that would follow would only build tension between the two groups, Twilight continued to carry on, “I know some of you might be nervous, or even scared with the recent news of changelings.” Turning her attention back to the assembled bug-ponies, most of which looked a bit frightened. Sighing Twilight said, “But I want you to know, they are just as nervous and scared as you are right now, because they are coming out of hiding for the first time in years.”

The ponies in the audience looked about with eyes darting about, some considering to maybe bolt, while others were seeing if any would run. Twilight could see the signs, the same that had become familiar to her over the last two years, and knew she had to stomp it out.

Making short eye contact with the Gem sisters, Twilight calmly said, “With that said, how about we get to knowing your fellow townsponies again with some self introduction?” Waving the two heirs over.

Blinking at this, the two sisters walked up to the mike, their movements tracked by all the eyes in the crowed who watched them like hawks. When they reached where the microphone was located, Twilight politely stepped aside and let the two take up their place and spoke in perfect unison.

“We are are the Gem sisters.” With Ivory placing a white hoof on her chest, “Ivory.” Followed by her black sister who mimicked her, “Ebony.” And with a flash of green fire that startled the crowed slightly, both pegasi sisters bowed, “We are of the Gem clan, and now live with the Apple Clan.”

Giving out cheerful smiles that only highlighted their charming looks, they continued. “We like apples, our Beau and those we respect.” Then shifted into more serous faces, with Ivory saying, “I dislike mud and too much purple.” While Ebony told, “I dislike the color pink and frogs.” Then they both finished with sly smiles, “And our dream is to have a big family with the help of our Beau.”

At this last line, Bic Macintosh, who was taking a drink of some punch, choked and spluttered in shock. Next to him, one of his long time friends, the school mare Cheerilee, looked between shocked at finding out who the gem sister were, and laughing at Big Mac’s reaction.

Bowing one last time, the two sisters said, “We look forward to having time to know you if full.” Opening their wings to fly off the stage and glide over to the table Big Mac was now finishing his coughing fit. Landing and slightly circling the larger stallion, they seated themselves to both his left and right, leaning on either side of him with closed eyes. Ebony though, opened one of her eyes to look at a staring Cheerilee, and gave a small wink and smile before nuzzling Mac’s red fur coat.

Well…that was different. Twilight thought while staring in surprise at the two Gem sisters and their…rather forward feelings about Macintosh. An equal amount of ponies also looked both shocked and confused by this, unsure how to take information.

Seeing this as a chance —one Twilight suspiciously believed the two sisters had planed for— Twilight waved over the next changeling to take stage.

While most stayed in their place, Roma rolled her eyes at them and walked right up to the mic. Her rather aggressive movements showed with her original form, making her look the part of a predator a bit.

Standing behind the mic and giving a board stare over the ponies, Roma bluntly told, “I know most of you, and most of you know me.” Flashed into her pony form stating, “I’m Roma, and no I will not drop my tomato prices because I’m a changeling. Got it?” Then walked off stage and off to the sidelines to watch.

Somewhere in the crowed to make sure nothing went wrong, Rarity faced-hoofed at Roma’s actions. It was a wonder to the fashioness how Roma could have any friends in town with such a crude personality. This did make the mare stop and consider, now that I think about it, I don't think she ever introduced me to any… Pondering as to what that meant.

Twilight also felt the need to face-hoof too, feeling Roma’s bit did nothing at all. So she cast a new look of pleading into the changeling crowed, hopping one of them would do something to fix this.

The next changeling to come out was taller than most of the commons, and had a familiar vest on him. When he stepped up to the mic, he fixed the blue tie some, clearing out his voice and smiling, “Hello, I am Two-Tone, but most of you know me better as Toe-Tapper.” Giving a small bow and also changeling back into his lanky blue stallion form. Rising from his bow he continued, “I was part of a clan that liked nothing more than to make songs day and night, and had come to Ponyville to share this gift with young foals and novice singers.”

Glancing over the poise before him, Toe-Tapper added, “I also would like to say that if any of you that are currently taking lessons under my guidance wish to leave, then I will be sure to pay back your fee of bits that you had spent for such lessons.” Giving a kind smile as he told, “With that said, I hope you enjoy the party.” Giving another bowed once more and left the stage.

Watching the tall lanky stallion making it to the ground, Roma simply said, “Smooth talking there, Tapper.”

Turing a kind smile to the blunt mare, Toe-Tapper told, “Well, I felt I needed to cover for your slight blunder up on stage.” Chuckling lightly at Roma’s glare and grumblings.

On stage, changelings continued to go up and introduce themselves to the crowed. One by one they would show who they were and a few details about themselves. They would then disperse either into the crowed to find a open area to sit or wonder off to the barn for treats.

When it was her turn, Cypher walked up with lingering bits of hesitation, scanning the ponies before her and tasting their uncertainty that still was evident. With a gulp, she tried to keep calm and not be self-conscious of her position.

“I—” She tried to say, but making it come out as a slight squeak. Clearing her voice, Cypher tried again with, “My n-name is Cypher.” Taking in another breath and trying to keep her wings from buzzing, “Cypher Splash.” And transforming into her pony guise while turning her head away for a moment, as if afraid of angry shouts.

Instead, there was a loud and happy, “Hi Cypher!” Making the young mare open her eyes and locate who was calling her name. Near the center of the seated tables, was what looked to be a family.

One pony mare that looked younger than Cypher, and was a unicorn with a pink coat and purple mane. Seated near her was a grey filly with a pail blond mane, who was also a unicorn. Then there was a brown stallion with a ruffled mane of even darker brown. It was the mare next to this stallion that was waving a grey hoof in the air without a care in the world. Her blond mane slightly shifting about and her two ember eyes that never seem to look in the same direction, and fluttering her wings slightly.

Hesitantly returning the wave, Cypher Slash called back, “H-hey Ditzy.” Feeling less self-conscious as all the ponies gave the mail mare a surprised look.

Using a hoof to scoop up something form the table, Ditzy began to wave the now identified muffin in the air calling, “These muffins Pinkie and I made are great, you have to come down and try some!”

Off to the side and with a relived laugh, Twilight began to believe that things would work out just fine during the party. If more ponies tried being like Ditzy, then she didn't have to worry like when they first started.

CMC: Mystery Detective's

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Scootaloo’s wings buzzed with energy as she drove her scooter quickly over the dirt path that lead into Ponyville. In a wagon attached to the back of her scooter, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle held on tight as their crazy driver pulled sharp turns and sudden jumps of air. By now they were not nearly as fazed by all the stunts their friend did, but also knew the pegasus filly’s tendency for crashing.

“Where do you think Feather Weight would be today?” Sweetie Belle asked while glancing about, as if expecting to just spot the young colt.

Thinking for a moment, Apple Bloom suggested, “Sugar Cube, maybe? It’s Saturday an’ all.” Looking over to Scootaloo for any other ideas.

Even if she wasn't able to see the look given by the yellow filly, Scootaloo said, “There’s a small arcade in town. We could check there too.”

“He could be at tha’ pool in town too.” Appel Bloom soon added in, “It’s really hot out, so I can see ‘em there, or at home.”

Tapping her chin, Sweetie Belle pointed over Scootaloo’s shoulder, “Let’s head to Sugar Cube Corner first. We can get something to eat there, even if Feather Weight isn't there.”

Gripping the handles a bit tighter, Scootaloo grinned, “Aye aye, Captain!” Revving her wings up to pick up more speed, sending her friends tumbling back in the wagon.

As the three hurdled into town, the few ponies who decided it wasn’t too hot out, pricked their ears at the sound of shouting. Particularly, the words that pleaded for Scootaloo to slow down. Hearing the the warning, most ponies scrambled to the side in time for a bluer to pass them up, accompanied by scramming and shouting of two fillies.

“Left! LEFT!” Apple Bloom shouted, waving her hooves as they nearly clipped by one pony.

At her suggestion, Scootalloo made her scooter twist and turn, going around a light post. She didn't make it completely though, as the wheel caught the post and made them spin in one spot before being shoot off again.

“Cabbage cart! CABAGE CART!” Sweetie Belle joined in with warning their driver after the dizzying spin. She suddenly found herself griping the sides of the wagon as they hit a small ramp, sending them skywards.

They didn't get enough hight though, as the scooter and wagon that followed, ran through the veggies and scattered them.

“MY CABBAGES!” The owner shouted in despair as he chased and picked up what was left of his produce.

Sweetie Belle wanted to shout back an apology, but was cut off when Apple Bloom warned, “GRANNY!” Pointing at an elderly mare slowly making her way a crossed the road.

With a jerk, Scootaloo made their ride swerve left sharply to avoid the elderly mare. Just as quickly, they were jerked right when Scootaloo noticed another pony, and did all she could to avoid collision. Gasps and shouts sounded from each pony they passed, and miraculously missing each one on the way.

Balancing out, the three fillies let out a collective sigh. Looking amongst one another, they all laughed as the excitement started to dwindled down and the adrenaline begin to fade. Wiping her eye, Sweetie Belle said, “Wow, that was—” Then felt her eyes widen while shouting with a pointed hoof, “TREE!”

Scootaloo, who was busy laughing at the time, had completely taken her eyes away from the road, and now headed straight for a tree. Leaning to one side and pulling, the small pegasus forced her scooter to make another sharp turn, scraping the side of the tree. As tree bark flew into the air, the orange filly fought to regain control of her ride, only to panic when both her friends shouted, “HOUSE!”

Thankfully, to the relief of the pony townsfolk and both passenger fillies, Scootaloo did eventually slow down when approaching their destination. The two fillies without wings let out sighs of relief and jumped out as soon as they could, while Scootaloo park her scooter and the wagon off to the side.

With that done, they all headed inside, chatting to one another and trying to puzzle out what to do if they couldn't find Feather Weight. The only option they could think of was either trying to find him the next day, or meet up with him at school.

Before they were able to open the door to the bakery, all three fillies ran into somepony and stumbled back. Looking up, they came face to face with their least favorite schoolmates, whom in turn, didn't look any more happy to see the crusaders.

“Hey, why don't you watch where you’re going!” Was Diamond Tiara’s first response to being ran into. She picked herself up and brushed the nonexistent dust off her pink coat complaining, “You could have hurt me, running into me like that!”

Scrunching her face up, Apple Bloom pointed out, “It was a accident. An’ ya’ll didn't fall that much!”

“Say’s you.” Silver Spoon, Diamond’s right hoof pony, said while fixing her glasses back into place, “What if somepony was behind us, they would have tripped over us and fell!”

Rolling her eyes, Scootaloo grumbled, “Yeah right. You’re just trying to blame us.” Getting up and moving past the two rich fillies. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom followed their friend’s lead and moved past Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.

Huffing and turning their heads away, both of the richer fillies strutted off, doing their best to ignore the crusaders. They had more important thing to do then bug them at the moment. No need to waste a Saturday over those blankflanks. Was their shared thoughts in that moment.

Likewise, the crusaders didn't look back and did all they could to ignore their ‘mortal enemies’ and keep their minds on their current goal. Taking a look at the surrounding ponies amongst the table, keeping an eye out for Feather Weight. After a while searching, they didn’t find the colt and decided to seat themselves and snack on something.

Taking a few minutes to decide what they wanted, they order of a few milkshakes. To pass the time, they talked over any ideas they could come up within Rarity’s mystery problem. Sweetie Belle quickly found herself the center of attention as her friends asked questions on when things had started.

Thinking back, Sweetie Belle told her two friends, “It happened a few days back. After Scootaloo dropped me off, I came in and started looking for my sister. I didn’t see her, so I started calling out for her.” Tilting her head, the small unicorn said, “I found Roma after I started climbing the stairs. She asked me to keep quite because Rarity was sleeping.”

Both of Sweetie Belle’s brows drew in as she said, “I don't know what happened, but I could tell she was crying. I could see how her eyeshadow ran down her cheeks. I’ve seen her do it enough to notice.”

Curious, Apple Bloom asked, “Do ya think wha’ happen t’ ya sis, had somthin’ t’ do with Roma?” Trying to remember more about the brash mare she had seen around her sister and by extension, her sisters friends.

Shaking her head, Sweetie Belle said, “I don't know. She has been living with us since it happened. Her and I have been helping Rarity deal with whatever happened to her, but I don't know if I’m really helping.”

“What happened after you seen your sis?” Scootaloo asked, “Maybe there’s something we can use.”

Sighing, Sweetie Belle told the orange filly, “Nothing besides Roma telling me to stay and watch over Rarity while she talked to some ponies.” And slowly gained a thoughtful look saying, “…But, she told me not to let anypony but herself, Rarity's friends, those two twins staying at Apple Bloom’s, and Masquerade.”

“Wait, who’s Masquerade?” Scootaloo was quick to stop her friend there to voice her question, “And why would Roma want only those ponies around Rarity?” Feeling more lost by the moment.

Thinking over what she knew, Apple Bloom said, “Well, my sis is Rar’s friend. I ge’ that. So is Twilight, Rainbow an’ the others.”

Seeing as the yellow filly was still thinking, Sweetie Belle answered Scootaloo’s other question with, “Masquerade is Twilight’s special somepony. Don't you remember, we made a column on him when we were Gabby Gums?”

Staring at the unicorn for a while, Scootaloo asked, “We did?” Racking her head for ever doing that. All thought’s on that were temporarily forgotten when the first milkshake was dropped off at the table, in which the orange pegasus dived into the cold treat.

Sweetie Belle kept on subject, and told her friend after taking a gulp of her given out vanilla shake, “Yes, we did. We did a whole front page of of him and that mare, Cloud Kicker?”

A few more minutes of pondering and sipping at her chocolate milkshake, Scootaloo’s face brightened up and said, “Oh yeah! She even told us how she and he were a couple!” Then had a moment of realization, “Wait…” And tapped her chin for a bit saying, “Now that whole ‘Twilight beating up on Cloud Kicker’ makes a lot more sense….”

“I wonder if’n we can ask ‘em changelings ‘bout this.” Apple Bloom mused to herself before sipping on her strawberry milkshake. Seeing her friends imploring looks, she explained, “Ive an’ Eb like talkin’ t’ the other changelings in town. They seem t’ know all sorta stuff. Maybe we can ask Mask!”

Looking confused, both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo asked, “Masquerade’s a changeling?”

Glancing between them, Apple Bloom said, “Yeah. Ya’ll didn’ know?”

Once more, the other two fillies shook their heads with Scootaloo saying, “I don't see him much. Never really payed attention.” Then looked over to Sweetie Belle.

Seeing the attention was on her again, Sweetie Belle said, “I sometimes see him and hear Rarity talk to Twilight about him, but nothing more then that.” Going quite for a moment asking, “I don't think Scootaloo and I know much about him.” Giving Apple Bloom a curious look.

With a helpless shake of her head, Apple Bloom said, “Sorry girls, ah don’t know more than sis tells. He’s changeling, Twilight’s special somepony, an’ sorta sneaky an’ silly.” Unable to think of much more then that.

Thinking back, Scootaloo asked, “If he’s changeling, why wasn't he at that last party that had all the changelings at it?”

“Mask doesn't like crowds an’ parties.” Apple Bloom quickly said, “Bu’ ah think he was out’a town too.” Shaking her head, Apple Bloom asked, “Why are ya askin’ Scoot’s? Are ya thinkin’ of askin’ him ‘bout Rarity?”

With a sly smile, Scootaloo said, “No, I think we should follow him!”

Both unicorn and earth fillies stared blankly at their pegasus counterpart, until Sweetie Belle asked, “How is that going to help with finding out what happened to Rarity?”

“Because—” Scootaloo brought up her hoof and held it there for a while before saying, “Because Apple Bloom said he would know something!” Pointing over to the yellow filly.

Appearing a little annoyed, Apple Bloom said, “I said he migh’ know somthin’. Ah don’t know if he does, we’d ‘ave t’ ask!” Going back to her milkshake.

“But he might not tell us. After all, Twilight didn’t tell me, and neither did Roma.” Sweetie Belle pointed out with a frown, going back to sipping her own milkshake in thought.

Having a triumphant smile, Scootaloo said, “And that’s why we follow him! He’s bound to get us something to work off of.” Assured in her idea.

Once again, the other two crusaders looked to the other in thought before shrugging and nodding. There was a chance they wouldn't find anything, but that didn't mean they couldn't try Scootaloo’s suggestion.

After finishing off their milkshakes and finding a place for Scootaloo’s scooter, the three intrepid fillies began their search for their first lead, Masquerade. So far, they had yet to even find the black stallion.

Looking around another conner, Scootaloo glared to her left and right and grumbled, “How can it be so hard to find this guy?” Ducking back around saying, “I mean, he’s got a black coat right? Not many ponies have black coats around here.”

“What about Dark Moon?” Apple Bloom asked back to Scootaloo from her perch onto of a few crates. “Or Royal Pin, he’s gott’a black coat?”

“Their more grey than black.” Sweetie Belle supplied from her spot in some nearby bush next to a shop, saying a bit absently, “Thunderlane has more of a black coat, but it’s still more of a storm cloud color…” Recalling a bit of her sisters nitpicking of shades and colors.

Rolling her eyes, Apple Bloom said, “Same thang.” Hopping down from her spot to join her friends ground level. Though, her friend looked perturbed about how ‘it was not the same thing’ and get started on arguing about it, the Apple filly said, “Hey, thar’ he is!” Pointing ahead.

Both of the other crusaders turned their heads around to spot the stallion they were looking for, who was trotting his way through town. He didn't appear to have any destination set, seemingly wandering around aimlessly. Every now and then he would stop at a spot and just lean on a nearby wall or sit on bench or fix his belt with two sheaths.

Seeing this as a chance to follow, the Cutie Mark Crusaders all began tailing the black stallion around town. While they tailed him though, they could not tell what Masquerade was really up to. He would walked around for a time, then just stop someplace for no reason and stick around. But after a time, he would getup and walk off near some group of ponies or alleyway.

More than once the three fillies had lost track of the rather illusive changeling-in-pony-form and had to track him down all over again. They managed however, using a combination of Scootaloo’s apparent mapping of Ponyville, three sets of eyes, and pure luck.

It was during one of these times where Masquerade had again slipped out of their sight, and they had to track him down they came to an interesting sight. The dark unicorn had halted his walking to speak to another pony, a mare Apple Bloom recognized as Cypher Splash.

Nodding togeather, they creeped in as close as they were willing to, and began eavesdropped on the two ponies. Both of the older ponies kept their voices low, trying not to attract too much attention. The first to speak was Masquerade, whom asked, “Did you find more evidence, or did something get in the way?” Keeping himself as aware as could of his surroundings.

The second pony, a teenaged mare they now knew as Cypher Splash, said in a nervous tone, “Serenity found something at Cinder Lock’s home. We wanted to have you there, because you told them to tell you of anything they might find.”

The crusaders gave one another perplexed glances before they turned back to the conversation when Mask responded, “Good. But what did you find?”

Stopping a moment to look around, Cypher whispered in the lowest tone, “Not here.” Gesturing with her head for the black unicorn to follow her. As she began to lead, Masquerade cast one last look around himself, missing the three fillies that ducked behind their cover before following after the younger mare.

Waiting for a few moments, the crusaders looked to one another in some silent conversation. With a collective nod, all three began tailing the older ponies from behind anything they could. Bushes, crates, boxes and walls were what they used. More than once they had to stop and hide in place as Masquerade would stop abruptly and scan his surroundings.

Sneaking along a low line of bushes, Apple Bloom asked, “Wha’d ya think is happenin’?” Doing her best to keep hidden behind the green foliage.

With a wide grin plastered to her face, Scootaloo said, “I don't know. Maybe the changelings are hiding something they don't want us ponies to know!” Mind on overdrive and excitement running through her body.

“Scoot’s tha’s silly. ‘Member the partay? It was t’ show thar' nice!” Apple Bloom chastised her friend, not too happy with the thought’s the orange pegasus had.

Peeking though the bush, Sweetie Belle panicked, “Wait, where’d they go!?”

As one, all three fillies popped their heads over their hiding place and looked about franticly for their target. Despite their best efforts, the changeling had once more vanished into thin air— along with the other pony they were sure was a changeling too.

With a tight frown, Apple Bloom lightly hit the bush saying, “Gosh darn! No wonder Applejack say’s he’s a sneak!” Looking all about for the stallion.

Looking around just as franticly, Scootaloo said, “How does he even do that? It’s like he’ll vanish as soon as you take you’re eyes off him!” Starting to wish her wings were able to take her off the ground so she could search form the air.

Sweetie Belle wasn't doing any better, scratching her head in confusion and looking around of any places the two unicorn ponies could had gone to. She was stumped how the stallion was able to vanish too, but even more so with another pony by his side.

So, with a reluctant sigh, Sweetie Belle said, “Come on girls… Let’s start looking.” Exiting her hiding spot to start their search all over again.

They are persistent little things, I'll give them that. Masquerade thought while he and Cypher Splash watched from their own hiding place as the three fillies exit their hiding spot to search for him. Admittedly, Mask was having a bit of fun playing cat and mouse with the three. Granted they didn't know that he knew of their tailing of him, but it was fun none-the-less.

Now however, he didn't need a few nosey fillies following him and the messenger to what is considered an investigation. If there was a possibility that Cider Lock was hiding something rather bad, then he didn't need a few fillies to spread it like common knowledge.

Almost as bad as reporters if that were to happen. The stallion groused to himself, not liking the thought of what would happen if things didn't stay contained. There was no need to sow unnecessary panic, even more so in panic central that was known as Ponyville.

When the fillies were gone, Masquerade let himself relax and drop the illusion he had up, reveling both him and Cypher to the world. Though the illusion he had masked them in a nice little bubble that skewed ones perception in shadows, it was a pain to maintain. Not to mention easily seen through if one knew what to look for.

Patting the young mare next to him, Masquerade encouraged her to lead on as they had lost the tailing fillies. With a mute nod, Cypher Splash continued to lead the darker pony to Cinder Lock’s home.

Part of her mind was on what Serenity told her what he found at the house, while another part of her was curious about the spell used to lose the three fillies. She thought about asking about it, but one glance and taste of the heir’s void-like presents made her reluctant to even try.

Sensing this hesitation, Mask couldn't help but asked, “Is something wrong?” Feeling a small jump in the teen mare’s feelings, “You seem a little on edge. Is what Serenity found really bad, or is it something else?”

Feeling a little embarrassed on being found out, Cypher Splash admitted, “W-well… I was wondering if… Well, if you could tell me what spell that was?” Trying to stomp out her nervousness.

With a small and amused smile, Mask said, “It’s a more advance version of a perception spell I know. The idea behind it is to crate a zone where you’re illusion makes you less noticeable. But it’s weak, so it only works on some.”

Seeing the mare nod in understanding, Masquerade continued, “This does the same, but adds in things like shadowing or skewing your colors, making you more of a unnoticeable blur. Still, some can see through it, and you’re stuck standing in place to hold it. But it is good for a quick shake-off of tailing enemies.” Gaining a grin saying, “Why, you want to learn it?”

Surprised, Cypher hastily said, “No, I mean I would but…” Shutting her mouth and feeling her cheeks redden as the stallion laughed at her actions.

Shaking his head some, Masquerade said, “No offense Cypher, but you need some understanding in illusion based magic before you try what I did. I can teach you a little, but you would be better off asking Twinkles.” Gaining a thoughtful look adding, “Maybe you can ask Daisy about that. She’s currently taking a few basic lessons form her on magic.”

Nodding her head, Cypher Splash said, “I think I’ll do that…thanks.” Becoming a little more at ease with the changeling heir’s more friendly disposition. It was hard to feel comfortable when she knew that right next to her was a powerful changeling that maybe thought of her as another grunt to ignore or use.

Rolling his eyes, Masquerade said, “Don’t thank me, I might have just doomed you to a fate worse than death.” Getting some alarmed feelings from the teen before grinning, “Twilight’s study seasons can be absolute torture on the mind.”

Upon hearing this, Cypher lost her nervousness and laughed out in both relief and mirth. He had me a little worried there for a moment. Not really knowing why she was worried in the first place.

They soon both calmed down when approaching the home that belonged to Cinder Lock. Knocking on the door, they were greeted by the fraud that posed as the orange stallion, letting them in saying, “Good you’re here. I found something I thought you would be interested in.”

Lighting his horn with some magic, Masquerade ran the green wisps of mystic power over the swords in his possession, still on him since his visit to Toe-Tapper. “I would be more interested if I knew what it was you found.” Following the fake stallion through the house asking, “So what did you find?”

Going into a storage room filled with boxes and crates, the fake Cinder Lock burst into green fire, showing a pony most knew as Serenity. The pegasus then gestured over to a spot on the stone floor where a red rug was moved aside to show a wooden trapdoor.

With a grin, Mask wandered over to the trapdoor, musing, “Oh, what have we here?” Circling it saying, “A secret passage?” Looking up to the other two changelings and telling them, “I so do love a good secret passage way, don't you? You never know what dirty little secrets you will find.”

“Wait until you look inside.” Serenity said with a grim tone, “Because this might be a bigger problem then we thought.” Making Cypher Splash slightly fidget at his tone, and also having a small idea what was down the hatch.

Losing his joking nature, Masquerade used his magic to open the trapdoor, gesturing to Serenity to go in first. The stallion did as told, going in first with the heir following after him, with Cypher following last.

Once they reached the bottom, Masquerade took in the area, noting all the wine’s and beers stored away and out of sight. But what caught his attention was a green resin. His lips became a thin line as Serenity lead both him and a nervous Cypher through the hidden wine-cellar, and came to a shocking find.

“So, I take it Cinder Lock’s not guilty?” Mask flatly asked, looking at a contained Cinder Lock floating in a cocoon that hung from the low ceiling.

Hearing a sharp gasp, Mask glanced to the side where Cypher looked on in shock and fear. Following her sight, the changeling infiltrator understood her sudden fear as a number of pony mares also hung in their own cocoons. With glaring eyes, the dark stallion approached the trapped mares, looking at each one and noting bruises and scratches on their bodies. But most of all was he taste when he was around them. When he touched one with his hoof, all he could taste was absolute fear.

Looking around the room further, he could see a number of implements, chains and even questionable items scattered about a cleared space. Walking further into the cellar and to the work area, Masquerade fiddled around with a few things and played around with them. One item that caught his eye was what looked to be an brewing stand, and a number of plants and herbs. With narrowed eyes, he considered having Twilight look at those, but thought better of it when he thought of another option.

Sharply turning around to the other two changelings, he could see them both attentively waiting for him to give orders. He now knew why Serenity wanted him there, he didn't know what to do. So it was with this that Mask said, “Serenity, are you the only one here?”

The stallion only gave a nod, to which Mask ordered, “Then stay here. I don't want you letting anypony into this house until other changelings get here.”

Turning to the teenaged mare, Mask said in a strong tone. “Cypher.” Breaking the pail-orange unicorn from her trance, “I need you to start gathering the changelings. Get Daisy too, she had knowledge in healing and potion making. She might know a few more changeling that use to be caretakers, so they'll be needed. Send them here and try to ID each pony here. I want to know who they are and where they're from.”

Moving past the two, Mask finished, “I’m going to send a letter to the Princesses. The pony we just shipped off very much might be a changing rouge.” While adding in thought, and if what I’m gathering is right, a very dangerous rouge, since I didn't even sense his changeling nature.

After losing track of Masquerade and searching for five minutes, the Cutie Mark Crusaders went back and traced their steps to find any clues. At first they tried to see if they could find any clues, but quickly dropped the idea when they couldn't find the tinniest of hints.

They finally caught a break when Sweetie Belle decided to just ask if anypony had seen the stallion pass by. And by luck, the elderly stallion she was asking pointed in the direction their supposed target went.

All three had bolted in excitement after finding this out, assured they were once again hot on the stallion’s trail and onto finding out what was going on. Though they might not learn anything, the fillies could agree that the whole experience was overall fun.

They eventually slowed when it became apparent that they couldn't see Masquerade anywhere in sight. After running a good while, they stopped completely and began looking about for any further clues.

Scootaloo herself began to think back to the conversation that Masquerade had with the mare Cypher Splash. Though her fiends had a hard time hearing them whisper, she heard them just fine. Another reason we pegasus’ are awesome! The filly proudly thought while looking over each house they passed.

One that caught her attention was a stone house with a red shingle roof and a small lawn. It wasn't the house itself that caught her attention, but the mailbox that had the name ‘Cinder Lock’ on it. Quickly stopping her friends, Scootaloo pointed to the house saying, “That’s the place that guy was talking about.” Getting a little giddy at her discovery.

Curious, Apple Bloom asked, “An’ how d’ ya know tha’ Scoot’s?” Scrutinizing the house before her and trying to think of how her friend could know.

Pointing to the mailbox, Scootaloo said, “Mailbox, duh!” Doing a small canter towards the house. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom merely looked at the other and shrugged, following after the proud pegasus.

Their ears then pricked at the sound and sight of the doorknob turning. Hastily, all three fillies rushed about for improvised hiding spots, jumping or diving into them quickly.

No sooner did they hid, Masquerade opened the door and rushed out of the house, surprising the fillies at how quickly he rushed by. Before they could think of leaving their hiding spots, they spotted two other ponies exit the house. The first was the teenaged mare, Cypher Splash, while the other was a well built orange pegasus stallion with a mane like fire.

Turning around, Cypher said, “I’ll get Daisy first. she can probably tell me who to look for and send here.”

With a nod, the stallion —who the fillies believed to be Cinder Lock— replied back, “Make it fast. I don't know how important this is, but it’s got Masquerade worked up.”

Smiling, Cypher said, “Don’t worry, I’m good at getting messages out.” Charging her horn with pink magic saying, “Just hold down the fort till backup comes.”

Snorting lightly, Cinder Lock said, “I use to be a guard for my clan. Holding positions was part of my job.” Making a shooing motion with his hoof.

Taking the hint, Cypher activated her spell and took off with a trail of dust being kicked up. The crusaders ducked down instinctively at the sudden burst of speed the teen mare took off at. Scootalooo most of all stared after where the pony had dashed off too, shocked to see a pony that wasn't Rainbow Dash —or Pinkie Pie, but she is exempt from the laws of physics— could move so fast and so suddenly.

After she left, Cinder Lock turned around and closed the door, locking it with an addible click. Once they heard this, all three fillies came out of their hiding places and gathered to a nearby window to peer in. Their sight was however blocked by curtains, forcing them to start searching for another way to look inside.

“What do ya think tha’ was all ‘bout?” Apple Bloom wondered aloud, following her friends around the house. She had lost the interest in chasing after Masquerade, more curious to know what was happening here.

Scootaloo was of similar thought, having more interest in knowing what was being hidden inside of the house. With a an anticipating grin at the prospect of some challenge, she said, “I don’t know, but we’re gonna find out!”

Looking worried, Sweetie Belle said, “I don’t know Scootaloo… even if we can get in, I’m not sure if it’s a good idea. We could get in some big trouble for breaking in.” Wondering how things went from helping her solve the problem to her sister lead to this.

“You’re only in trouble if you get caught!” Scootaloo stated to Sweetie Belle, “And we wont get caught!” Nodding in a self-assured manner.
Before either of her fiends could protest further, Scootaloo’s face brightened up and made a jump to climb a wooden barrel near a cracked window. Waving for the other two, Scootaloo pulled the window up and squeezed herself in and into a bathroom.

Somewhat reluctantly, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle followed after their friend, hoping to at least keep their friend out of too much trouble. Scootaloo didn't show the same level of concern, walking with some care to keep her hooves quiet and sneaking further into the house.

They began their search from there, looking about the house for what was so important to make the suspected changelings to act so strangely. Or strangely for the fillies, seeing they didn't know that much of changelings besides Apple Bloom, who lived with two of them
Than again… Them twins can be mighty strange. Apple Bloom thought to herself, not sure if this was unusual for changelings or not. There was also the fact Ebony and Ivory acted so different for the other changelings too, it was hard to figure out what was normal.

Hearing hoof steps nearby, the Crusaders quickly made their way to another room with a stone floor and piled with few things. But what caught their attention was the red rug pushed aside to show a trapdoor. The three weighed the idea to see where it went in a silent conversation with their eyes. Their decision was made for them when they heard those same hoof steps get closer, so they all rushed to the trapdoor and ducked inside.

Cinder Lock passed by the room, only giving it the briefest glance before moving on with a puzzled look. With a shake of his head he thought, After being here a few days, I’m starting wonder if this place has rats. Then moved on to do something else while he waited for the others.

Below the house, the crusaders kept their ears up and alert to listen to the pegasus stallion to leave, and relaxed when they couldn't hear his hoof steps. Looking to the other, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo gave quiet giggles at avoiding the pony. They soon quieted down when they noted that one voice was missing in their giggles and looked over to Sweetie Belle.

When they saw her, they noticed her stiff and ridged stance as she stared at something just around the stacked bottles around them. “Sweetie Belle?” Apple Bloom called, “Ya’ll ‘kay thar’?” Moving forwards to check on her friend.

Likewise, Scootaloo moved forwards telling the white filly, “It’s all good Sweetie, that Cinder guy completely missed us!” Slightly puffing her chest at the accomplishment.

Gulping, Sweetie Belle said with a nervous stutter, “G-girls… I…I don't think th-that was Cinder Lock.” Pointing ahead of herself.

Following the hoof, the other two Crusaders gained panicked looks as they saw the trapped and still pegasus they had just seen earlier. But that was not all. Following the green gunk that was showing to be all over the place, they soon spotted other ponies in the same green cocoon-like containers. The fillies took small steps back when they saw the bruises and scratches on the ponies, who they realized were all mares.

“W-what is this?” Scootaloo asked with some fear, not sure what to make of what she was seeing.

Shaking her head and unable to take her eyes off of what she was seeing, Apple Bloom said, “I-I don’t know…but somepony’s gatta’ know ‘bout this!”

Taking that to heart, Scootaloo tugged on her friends and telling them both, “Then why are we still here? Come on!” Pulling them to follow her up and out of the cellar and into the stone room. With this new discovery, they were slightly panicked and wanted to get out. This however, made more noise than they meant to make.

All three fillies came to a sudden halt when another Cinder Lock —who they figured out to be a changeling— blocked them off and said, “So this place does have rats. Just not the rats I was thinking.”

With that, only one thing was shared between the crusaders in one shout, “RUN!” Dashing the other way and breaking up.

Folding his ears at the sudden and rather loud shout, the fake Cider Lock looked to the room they had came from and cursed. Taking off, he shouted, “Hey, you three get back here, now!”

He turned to his left, chasing after the orange filly first, who ducked under a table to avoid him. Unfortunately for her, this didn't slow him down, as he jumped over the table and opened his wings slightly to glide over it and dive down. Scootaloo didn't expect him to do this, used to ponies running around things, so was caught much faster than she would have liked.

“Ah, no, help!” Scootaloo shouted in panic, struggling in the physically stronger pegasus’ grasp. Before she knew it, she was tossed into some bag and watched as it was closed.

The fake Cider Lock, in his haste, snatched up a potato bag that was laying about the room and stuffed the filly inside it, tying it closed and hanging it on one of the many hooks in the room. Shouts of help and constant little curses flowed from the bag as it thrashed about form it’s spot.

Not pausing, the fake pony darted about the house, searching for the other two fillies. Picking up the taste of panic and fear, Cinder Lock rushed into the bathroom, where the white filly was trying to escape through an open window. It was here that he realized that he didn’t secure the house as well as he thought.

His thoughts were put to the side as he rushed forwards and grabbed the filly as she was trying to make her escape. She squealed in panic and gripped at the window as she was pulled back in. Another shout was heard from outside, but the filly in his grass called out, “No, run, RUN!” Then was pulled inside.

Like the last, the unicorn filly struggled in his grasp, and the faux Cinder Lock had to wonder how he could have let this happen. I must really be rusty to miss three fillies sneaking in! Cursing at himself for such a blunder as he carried a struggling filly that constantly shouted for help.

With a sigh he said, “Masquerade's not going to be happy about this.” Figuring out that the voice he heard outside was the third filly, who he couldn't chase, least the two with him might escape. Not to mention she’s gone by now. I have no way of tracking her!

Looking around, the false pony couldn't find another bag, but did find a large clay pot. With it’s lid and some rope, he found that it worked just as well to contain the filly and muffle her screams.

Placing to clay pot under where her partner-in-crime hanged from inside a potato bag, the changeling repeated in thought, Yeah, I messed up big time.

Working with Enchantments

I do not own My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic

Six circles, five out in a pentagon shape and one larger central one. One pentagon connecting the five outer circles. One larger circle encircling it all. Five sets of ancient words between each set of the five outer circles. One star placed around the center circle piece and connecting the five outer circles to the main. Five single symbol words between each star limb.

Twilight let out an slow and easy breath as she looked over this new format of runes, glancing to Masquerade as he finished making a strange goop from more rare ‘changeling’ ingredients for this little enchantment experimentation.

In a way, she smiled and placed the metal plate with the rune on the table and watched as her colt friend work, a bit surprised he knew quite a bit about alchemy and transmutation— though it was far from being anything like her understanding. It was still a pleasant surprise. What made it an even greater treat was the point that it was mostly changeling magic that was at work for both, not pony.

“Is it ready Mask?” She asked, curious to know if their little project would work while she retrieved a gem off the shelf. It was going to be the main target for their work.

With a flash of green magical fire, Masquerade carefully cooked the ingredients he had and told, “Just about.” Then glanced to Twilight as he said, “So.. think this will work?” Really, it was just an idea the two of them had and wanted to try. After making a cloak able to make him invisible 24/7 as long as he had the magic— he was admittedly curious to see if they could make a stone that allowed him to teleport.
He was very fast to agree to this idea and try it.

But so far, after nearly seven different fail ours, they were no closer to figuring out the problem. The first attempted had more or less warped the ‘test dummy’ beyond all recognition, something looking similar when a Changling tried a teleporting spell. Then the next one resulted in a pile of goop. After that was randomly teleporting into things. The fourth attempt made the test dummy turn.. inside out. Attempt number five just ended up in a mangled mess. Attempt number six had made turn into a bushel of flowers. And the seventh attempt… they’re not sure what happened, since the Test Dummy never returned after it teleported ‘out’.

“I’m… keeping an optimistic hope it will.” Twilight decided to offer to the faux pony. Really, after what happened with the seven other tries and the conclusive testing with it to show them ‘unsafe’ for use, she was wondering what other testing they would have to try before teleporting was a possible thing for Masquerade.

Mask himself knew that Twilight had some doubts this would work, he could feel it. But, she was denying it and keeping a hopeful mindset. “Eh, good enough for me.” He soon shrugged, figuring that if anything, the mare would enjoy the data that she would collect from this.

When he was sure the mixture was done, Masquerade nodded to Twilight, whom placed the gem in the center of the rune’s circle. With that done, she helped place in small indents into each of the outer circles, where upon Mask poured a bit of his strange mix into. With that done, both began to power their magic and place it into the rune. Both had to stop from shivering of the sensations of their magics maxing, the strange feeling of warm, inviting emotions, and that of cold, refined and almost hungry magic.

The rune lit with a strange light, the lines blurring the magical power as it traveled towards the center where the gem was. It flashed and shinned, a pinkish core showing while the rest was overtaken with green magic. Mask was carful to craft the changeling aspect of the magic, while Twilight busied herself with making sure the magic could convert to a changelings needs.

Slowly the liquid mixture drained away, the green goop following the lines of the magical rune before meeting at it’s center, where it began to stick and absorb into the gem itself. Then, with a final plus of magic from both unicorns, the gem seemed to contract on itself, becoming a eerie green light and clanked on the metal place with a enthrall sound.

While Twilight took a breath to relax, Masquerade fall on his rump, letting out a, “Oye! That was something!” Feeling a bit winded by it. His magic wasn’t drained, he had plenty of it thanks to his romance with Twilight, but the effort of molding the magic so finely— he was sure he had a slight headache.

Casting a slightly concerned look over to him, Twilight asked, “Are you aliright Mask?” Making her way around the table to place a hoof on his shoulder, held tilted to the side as she watched the stallion rub the area just under his pointed horn.

“Just a headache.” He said before looking at her and asking with pleading eyes, “Kiss to make the boo-boo go away?”

She rolled her eyes and said, “You’re such a foal.” Though still humored him and kissed Mask’s forehead, giggling at his goofy smile before turning to the gemstone. “Now, if you’re done being silly, we need to see if this gem can use teleportation magic!”

As silly as it might have been to the mare, for Mask the kiss that was filled with love and affection was like a aspirin, ebbing the slight headache away. Still, he chuckled and got up, looking to the gem before lighting his horn to hold it up, saying, “Sure. All we need is…” Pausing as he… became confused.

Twilight looked equally confused, her ears perked as Mask once more spoke, though his voice was… distorted.. and high-pitched. “Is that.. my voice?” The stallion clearing his voice before saying, “Is that really, my voice?” The helium toned voice seeming to persists while he held the gem in his magic.

Pressing her lips together, Twilight felt her giggles wanting to escape, but with a added hoof, she contained them. For a moment. Mask’s next words with that voice only made the dams burst, “It appears our experimentation has yielded some very odd results.” Having the most straightest face she had ever see, it just made her fall back laughing.

“Twinkles, really.” Mask went on with that same serous look and tone— but it only made her laughter rise, “This is no laughing matter!” But stopped to that and admitted, “Alright, maybe it is. But I am trying to be serous, and it is utterly failing.” Watching as the mare continued to laugh and giggle on the ground.

Huffing, though secretly smiling at how happy Twiight was, Mask place the gem back on the table and said, voice returning to normal, “How about you scan it. I think we did something wrong.”

With her laughs dieting down, Twilight agreed, “Yes, I think we did.” Getting up and lighting her own horn to pick up the gem that soon shifted to her magic’s coloration. she began scanning it carefully, trying to find out what they did wrong. “I can’t find anything.” She soon concluded, before blinking as she released her voice was now high-pitched. And looking at her colt-friend, he looked ready to laugh. “You’re not—”

A snicker escaped the stallion as he heard that same voice— even though it wasn’t from him, but rather Twilight. “Oh, you are so not laughing at me, are you?” Twilight tried to sound threatening, but for mask, it sounded both too funny and adorable to sound threatening. The way her cheeks slightly puffed out and her lips pressed into a cute little pucker— it was too much.

It was the lavender mare’s turn to huff and place the gem back on the table, nose up high and body slightly turned away to show she was upset. That however didn’t long as Mask took the chance to jump next to her and say while having a foreleg over her back, “OH come on Twinkles, it’s funny!” Then poked her side, horn lighting up as his voice went helium high, “You know you want to laugh.”

Twilight gave him a glance but went back to trying to ignore him… but what was done next made her turn around… and have a hard time not laughing. Masquerade had flashed into green fire to change back into a colt, and with gem in magic, spoke in that high-pitched voice, “I will warn you, with this gem in my grasp, I will rule the world using fluffy bunnies and pie catapult! Muhahahaha! Fear my cuteness!”

The sight, as well as ridiculous monolog mage Twilight snort and shake her head. “Alright, I think that’s enough messing around, Mask.” Using her magic t first take the gem away and begin scanning it, while Mask turned back to his ‘normal’ self. He waited patently with an amused grin for a while before Twilight placed the gem down an let her magic die out. Breathing in, she said, “I have no idea what went wrong.” Honestly confused on how they got this result.

It could have been that the mixture Masquerade made was… off by an ingredient, or had too much of one. Maybe she had missed something on the rune she made, or misspelled one of the markings. Maybe they shouldn’t have used changeling and pony magic. But the gem didn’t make a warped space of reality to produce a instantaneous move from one location to another— it just effected the sound that the voice made. How or why that was… Twilight was still trying to puzzle it out.

Looking back at the gem and using her magic, Twilight passed it over the Masqurade and motioned him to go on and try casting a spell. He gave an uncertain look at the gem before shrugging and giving it a little juice, only enough to see if they could get a reaction. There was a very bright flash and buzz that made both close their eyes and fold their ears and Masquerade cut the magic. “That hurt!” Mask shouted, currently blind and deaf.

“What?” Twilight shouted back, just as blind and deaf.

“Huh?” Mask soon responded, “Did you say something?!”

Trying to hear through the ringing in her ears and understand the slightly muted voice, Twilight slightly stumbled around, “I said, what!” Blinking her eyes trying to make the now big black blur to go away.

“What about what!?” Mask soon shouted when he felt that he understood what was said— but not sure why Twilight had said it.
The doors from upstairs opened and Spike rushed down the steps, calling out, “Did something happen, Twilight, Mask, are you… all… right?” Comming to a slow stop, as he watched in confusion as both ponies shouted out to the other… and looked as if they couldn’t tell where the other was.

Scratching his head, Spike asked, “Um… are you both alright?”

“What?” Came the shouting response from both unicorns.

After some time to regain their sight, hearing and sense of the situation, did both Twilight and Masquerade place any further testing on hold. Though the stallion was quick to pilfer the gem for himself, claiming he could use it for something. So, with what was possibly a bad judgment call, Twilight let Mask have it. She hopped she would not regret letting him have it.

While he was placing it away, and organizing his things in that little corner of his, Twilight occupied herself with her notes on changelings for her little guide book, searching through her data as well as anything new she had. One of which being the ‘dislike towards cold’ she had found out.

She had talked it over with Masquerade, and the facts surrounding it were rather simplistic. Changelings, in their default forms, had a hard time surprising in cold weather to the point that anything reaching the freezing point could be potently lethal. It wasn’t information they freely gave out, and Twilight intended not to completely mention it. Really, as long as a changeling had a stage-2 transformation, they would be fine in cold weather.

Having a curious thought, Twilight glanced up and spoke, “Mask.” Making sure she had his attention as she asked, “When do you think is a good time to head for the Lue Clan’s hive? Professor Intrusive has given me permission… but I”m not sure… where it’s at.”

Thinking about that, Masquerade said, “You might have to find him or one of the Lue to bring you there— once they know you are allowed inside.” Then thought about it for a moment as he said, “He might still be in Canterlot, made sure Bard’s working and he’s smoothing things over. Maybe next time I head up to get my next little work project, you can go and visit their Hive for a few days.”

Twilight let out a sigh to that, thinking of just… how much has been going on and how often she went to Canterlot not a days. She didn’t want to miss this chance, but she didn’t want to be gone for too long. And the planning she needed to put in for her absents!

“I might need to think on that Mask.” She admitted, “I still have the Library to manage, and I’ve been away so much lately…”

“Hey, no rush Twinkles.” Masquerade assured from where he stood, using his magic to rearrange a few other things. “Take your time, the Lue aren’t going anywhere. If you want, take a few weeks before deciding to go.”

Twilight slowly nodded to this thought, and knew that she in a way had time to think it over. But while she did, Spike came in with a small bowl of chips, placing it on the table for his adopted sister to have some while saying, “So what’s at the Lue Clan that’s so important again?” Taking and popping one of the salty treats into his mouth, crunching away.

“Information, Spike.” Twilight reminded, “The Lue Clan is one of the most knowledgeable changeling Clans to ever exist, and not only could I look up changeling cultures, rules, history and even their biology in general— but maybe find other things I never knew about!”

In a slight perk of curiosity, Spike asked, “Think they have anything on Dragons?”

Smiling some at this, Masquerade said, “I’d be surprised if they didn’t.” Walking around his things and moving over to the table to take his place right next to Twilight. After feeling comfortable enough on his hunches, he went on, “Changeling’s don’t really like getting near dragons often, but there are plenty that have. Mostly during the migrations. I won’t be surprised if they have a few books or scrolls on the subject.”

Now Twilight felt her interest perk as she asked, “Scrolls with information on Dragons?” Knowing that sort of method was very much left in the past. Books dominated the way to hold and retain information, more effective than a scroll was now of days.

The dark stallion however, gave a shrug and told, “Maybe. I find it possible that they’d still have some of those more ancient and older documents that were first made. Buuut…. they could have also converted most of them into books by now.” Pondering on that in his head before shaking it, “You can ask the Lue, the’d know more than I would. I’ve never been to their main Clan Hive before.”

“You haven’t?” Twilight questioned, ignoring her research in preference to this. From what she understood and how well he knew the clans, she would have thought he was in the Lue’s Hive more than once.

Mask shook his head no though, and told her, “I’ve been to their ‘shared’ hive back in my… well, former home in the Badlands.” Trying to ignored his inner guilt as he went on, “The Lue always came to Equestria to be around ponies. So, it only made sense they had another Clan Hive. The question was always where.”

Twilight could only give a nod of understanding to that, already getting the hint of just how big it was that she was being given a chance to not just see the books this Clan held, but it’s location. In a way, she felt a bit honored at being given this opportunity even more, and it made her both anxious and excited on what secrets she was being allowed to read up on.

Glancing twords Spike for a moment, Twilight turned back to Masquerade and asked, “I didn’t think of it at the time, but do you think they would let Spike come with me?” Knowing that he might enjoy being with her while they read up on whatever facts they could. Maybe ind something on dragons they con both read up on.

“You can sure ask.” Mask shrugged, not wanting to get Spike’s rising hopes up, “Intrusive would be the one to ask, since it’s sort’a his library you’ll be looking into.” The tapped his chin and told, “But if you can’t ask him, I’ll be sure to let him know, and try telling you as soon as I can what he says.”

Turning and leaning up to give kiss to his cheek, Twilight smiled, “Thank you Mask, I’m sure Spike appreciates it.” Turning to give a smile to the small drake that looked a bit excited by the idea of a small trip.

“Anything for you, Twinkles.” Chuckled the stallion in turn.

Calming breath in, calming breath out. She just had to keep calm and figure out what to do. Evening Harvest, as much as she wantted to doubt it, was confident she could handle this situation with a nice, calm and even mindset. She marched twords her office, knowing that she had to prepare for the Infiltrator and plan for how to implement his skill set to it’s fullest.

OMG, OMG, what am I going to do? Captain Spitfire looked ready to tear into a new batch of recrutes and make them quite from sheer pressure! How am I going to deal with somepony that can make Mount Spitfire active again!?

Her mind, was far from calm though, and trying to figure out any plan for this changeling-in-pony-form sounded more harder than it should. She took her time to read over the report with her fellow Overseer’s… and felt as much dread as the others possibly felt relief when pinning him on her.

High grade lock’s undone, sneaking into private courters quarters to place in a prank, give her a headache over every singe detail with never ending quips and remarks— or worst of all, finding a way to get some of the other troops mixed into the pranks!

She started to wish she spoke up sooner and let somepony else deal with the Infiltrator, the Warrant Officer felt too ill equipped, too ill prepared. What was I put into? She asked with a groan while reaching her office and entering inside. Closing the door behind herself, the mint-green mare made her way to a chair, roughly sat down, and slammed her head into the desk, laying there.

She just kept that position, trying to think of anything that could save her the trouble, use Masquerade’s skills fully, and save her fro possible humiliation. All this, and after words she needed to report her findings on how effective he was. If she could, she would just pawn him off to someone else, let them handle him so she could continue her work in peace! It would certainly make things easier with more eyes on him, since she herself would be busy.

Wait, Evening Harvest thought with a jolt, head rising and eyes lighting in realization, I can do that! I can assign him to a unite, one that’s doing an investigation, maybe that one request for aid in Lospegasus, that would be perfect! Nearly scrambling, the Solar Guard Overseer began going through her desk’s dowers, going through the current files she had and placeng them on her desk.

Looking it over, she read, Lead Pony being Sergeant Cleats. Under his command is Staff Sergeant Winds, Private First Class Errant and Corporal Chain. They could do for this, she personally knew the Staff Sergent, as he was acting as a veteran advice for this somewhat fresh team. She could rely on him for the reports fully. Just mark Masquerade as a Specialist in the group and rife hem on a slight change in their numbers, and I should be good!

Thinking aobutit though, she made sure to re-read the file to be sure what she was getting the stallion into. It was with her intent, that he not only stayed out of trouble and didn’t cause her some humiliation, but also use those skills. And from the looks of it, they could be very well used. The local law inforcement has been apparently having trouble with a small local crime group that refuses to stay down. They were hopping that a few of the Solar Guard were willing to come and resolve the situation.

Considering Masquerade’s apparent skill in not just infiltration and deception, but also possible investigative skills, tracking, knowing how a ciminal mind might work and other tricks she might not be aware of… Evening Harvest felt this was a good mission to send him on. Looking at the time frame, she grimaced and noticed that it was a good six day type mission. She could spare a few days for Mask and the team to get familiar with the other…

But my time with him would run over a bit if I send him on this mission. She knew that she was supposed to test him over a week, that was the agreements. But she also didn’t want to keep him around and cause too much trouble. She was fine with him possibly pointing out possible holes in their defenses— but she wasn’t sure if she could handle the pranks and humiliating situations.

Letting out a slow and concerned breath for her position, Evening Harvest decided that she would take it up with both Shining Armor and Masquerade if they could allow a bit more time for this idea to work. Spitfire didn’t have time to place him on a mission for some evaluation, she she herself was hopping that this could be used to make up for it.

She was just frightened by the aspect of having to keep him around the Solar Guard and what trouble he might cause. They did have an image to uphold after all!

Shaking those thoughts away, Evening Harvest began to review the reports that were given out. From what they were hinting out, the activities of the suspected ponies behind these crime had suddenly changed direction. From what the investigators could tell, they are trying to shake off their attempts of figuring out what they are up to.

The Solar Guard being sent were going to act in coordination with the local law enforcement, acting as extra muscle while they did their work. Not many could just stand up to a Solar Guard, and even fewer could resist the teamwork of a unit of them. Though apprehending of the suspects was top priority, those being sent were to also help locate the said criminals.

With the addition of a ‘Shadow Guard’ to this mix, it might make the mission end sooner— or find something her Solar Guards could not. Shining Armor was adamant in sharing how well the Shadow Guard had been working so far, and it honestly shocked her how well they operated without much of a structure just yet. But at the moment, she figured it was something changeling related, seeing as most of the Shadow Guard were changelings. Something she still wasn’t sure how to feel about.

I pray to Celestia that it doesn’t come to bit us in the plot. She soon sighed, hoping she knew what they were all doing when involving the emotion feeding bug-ponies.